LIBRARY OF PRINCETON
MAR - 2 2004
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
Princeton Sermons
BY
C1IARLES HODGE, D.D.,
AUTHOR OF "SYSTEMATIC XHBOLOOT," " I II K OHURCH AM) ITS 1'OLITV,
BT) '. EH '.
OUTLINES OF DISCOURSES, DOCTRINAL
AND PRACTICAL,
Ticlibcrtb at Princeton Wwlo&ad .Scminai-p. on
.Sabbath Afternoons.
Toulon :
THOMAS NELSON AND SONS, PATERNOSTEB ROTO
EDINBURGH; and nkw rOBK.
1879.
BY THE LATE
CHARLES HODGE, D.D., Princeton.
Systematic Theology.
In Three Volumes. Royal Svo. Price 42s. Index Volume, 3s. 6d.
COMPANION VOLUME.
THE CHURCH AND ITS POLITY.
Eoyal 8vo, cloth. Price 12s. 6d.
Contents.— Idea of the Church— Theories of the Church— Visibility of the Church-
Perpetuity of the Church— Principles of Christian Union — Province of the Church —
Relation of the Church and State — Presbyterianism — The Church of England — Presby-
terian Liturgies — History and Intent of Constitution — A Particular Church — Church
Officers — The Presbytery — The General Assembly, &c. &c.
BY THE REV. A. A. HODGE, D.D.,
Now Professor of Systematic Theology, Princeton.
OUTLINES OF THEOLOGY.
(New Edition, Re-written and Enlarged.)
One Volume. Royal 8vo, cloth. 678 pages. Price 10s.
" Since the first publication of this book, the evidences of the fact that it met a public
need have been multiplying. Its sale in Great Britain and America has continued. It
has been translated into Welsh and Modern Greek, and used in several theological
training-schools. The Author's increased knowledge and experience as a teacher have
been embodied in this new and enlarged edition, which has grown to its present form
through several years in connection with his actual class instructions. The work is
again offered to the Christian Church, not as a complete treatise of Systematic Theology,
for the use of the proficient, but as a simple Text-Book, adapted to the needs of students
taking their first lessons in this great science, and to the convenience of many earnest
workers who wish to refresh their memories by means of a summary review of the ground
gone over by them in their earlier studies." — Author's Preface.
THOMAS NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK.
PREFACE.
From the time of its foundation it has been the habit of the pro-
fessors of Princeton Theological Seminary to meet the students every
Sabbath afternoon, for prayer and conference on themes relating to the
life of God in the soul, and to the practical duties having their root
therein. The members of all the successive classes will bear testimony
to the unique character and singular preciousness of these Sabbath
afternoon Conferences in that sacred old Oratory, whose walls are still
eloquent to them with imperishable associations. Here the venerable
professors appeared rather as friends and pastors than as instructors.
The dry and cold attributes of scientific theology, moving in the sphere
of the intellect gave place to the warmth of personal religious expe-
rience, and to the spiritual light of divinely illuminated intuition.
Here in the most effective manner did these teachers of teachers set
the crown upon their work, and herein they exerted by far, their most
widely extended and permanent influence. Here they sought rather
to build up Christian men, than to form accomplished scholars, and to
infuse into their pupils the highest motives, and to instruct them in the
wisest methods for their future work of saving souls and of edifying
the Church of Christ.
The text or topic for consideration was announced at the preceding
meeting. The professors presided in turn, and were called upon to
speak in the inverse order of seniority, the professor presiding for the
day coming last. For many years, the discussion was opened by re-
marks volunteered by the students, but in later times, the entire hour
has been occupied by the professors.
iv PREFACE.
The historical character of this remarkable service is of course de-
rived from the peerless endowments, intellectual and spiritual, of the
first three professors in the institution. Men so different, yet together
constituting such a singular completeness of excellence by the combi-
nation of their complementary graces.
Dr. Miller, the model Christian gentleman and typical divine, whose
original, generous and genial nature had been transfigured by the long
indwelling of the Holy Ghost, and whose outward manner had evi-
dently been conformed by long self-training to the highest models,
would have been the first to attract the eye and to impress the ear
of the stranger. His long and active life had furnished him with
rich stores of experience of men as well as a vast volume of learning
derived from books. All this he poured forth with a deliberate and
stately copiousness, in a manner serene and dignified, yet full of im-
pressive force and tender unction. His adoring sense of the majesty
of God, and of the seriousness of human life, of the reality and so-
lemnity of divine things, and of the obligations attending the Chris-
tian profession, and above all attending the office of the Christian
ministry gave form and color to all he said. His instructions were
always wise and practical, and were characteristically illustrated from
an inexhaustible fund of apt and often witty, but always dignified
anecdote, drawn from all literature, sacred and profane, and from his
own extensive intercourse with men as a pastor and as a citizen.
Dr. Archibald Alexander, incomparably the greatest, as he was the
first of that illustrious family, though neither more learned, nor more
holy than his older colleague, was far more original. He was modeled
upon nothing, but every thing in him and about him to the last detail
of thought or glance, or inflexion, or gesture was immediately deter-
mined by spontaneous forces working straight outward from within.
It was this entire absence of self-consciousness, this absolute simplicity
of thought, emotion and expression, and its spontaneous directness to
its point, which, added to his other natural and gracious endowments,
gave this great teacher his singular pre-eminence. His intellect was
intuitive rather than logical. Although he exhibited flashes of acute
analysis, as sharp and rapid as a Damascus blade, yet he did not char-
acteristically excel in broad views of truths in their relations, nor in
lengthened processes of consecutive thought. He was eminently quick
PREFACE. V
in his observation, and penetrating in his insight, accurately noting
facts and reading character in rapid glances. He held in his retentive
mind the spoils of a vast and widely selected reading. All the trea-
sures of divine wisdom and grace, which the Holy Ghost communicates
to life-long students of the word, when to high intellect is added all
the simplicity and docility of a little child, irradiated his soul, and
made it luminous to others. All the secrets of the human heart and
its various experiences under the discipline of the natural conscience
and of the word and Spirit of God were known to him, and he pos-
sessed the finest skill in interpreting and in treating with acute preci-
sion, the states and frames of all who sought his counsel or listened
to his instructions.*
This utter simplicity, this all-penetrating insight, accompanied with
a wonderful spontaneousness of thought, imagination and speech were
personal attributes, inseparable from his presence and manner, and
incapable of being transmitted to the printed page. During his later
years, when urged to put the results of his studies and reflections in
the permanent form of writing, he often said, " No, if I have any
talent, it is to talk sitting in my chair." And however much he may
have been mistaken in failing to recognize the value of his writings to
the Church, there is no doubt that his gifts as a talker on the themes
of Christian experience were without parallel among his contempora-
ries. He more than any man of his generation, appeared to those who
heard him to be endued with the knowledge, and clothed with the
authority of a prophet sent immediately from God. He was to us as
the highest peak of the mountains, on whose pure head the heavens,
beyond the common horizon, pour the wealth of their iridescent radi-
ance.
In his early and middle life he had been an orator endowed with
* " For Dr. Alexander I have the most profound reverence and respect, and
particularly for this tiling, which impressed me more than anything else, his won-
derful knowledge of the human heart, and of the Christian heart, in all its morhid
and its healthful exercises, so that you may call him the Shakspeare of. the
Christian heart. I have never seen a man, nor do I ever expect to see the man,
who has impressed me more in this particular." Dr. Theodore D. "Woolsey, cx-
l'resident of Yale College, at Dr. Hodge's Semi-Ccntennial Commemoration
April 24th, 1872.
yi PREFACE.
singular powers of dramatic representation. In his old age he was al-
ways calm and quiet, but such was his intense sense of the reality of
the subjects on which he discoursed, that often, as he spoke of angels,
of heaven, of the beatific vision of saints, of Christ, and of his second
coming and judgment, his hearers felt that their eyes also were opened
to discern the presence of things invisible and eternal.
Every Wednesday evening Dr. Alexander presided at the public
prayers in the Oratory. The instant the students were in their seats
he came in rapidly, his cloak hanging, often diagonally, from his bent
shoulders, his head inclined as in revery, yet flashing sudden glances
on either side with his piercing eyes, which seemed to penetrate all the
secrets of those upon whom they fell. He sat down with his back to
the windows and his right side to the students ; sitting low, almost hid
den by the desk. Drawing the large Bible down before him he seem-
ed to lose at once all sense of human audience, and to pass alone into
the presence of God. As he read, and mused, and ejaculated the ut-
terances of all the holy exercises of his soul upon the Divine Word, a
solemn hush fell upon us, and we felt, not as those who listen to a
teacher, but as those who are admitted to approach with the shoes from
off their feet, to gaze in and listen through an opened Avindow to the
mysterious workings of a sanctified soul under the immediate revela-
tions of the Holy Ghost. Uou>)
Dr. Hodge was by a whole generation younger than these venerable
fathers. Hence during the first years of his professorship his part in
these Sabbath afternoon Conferences, although regularly discharged, was
less prominent than theirs. During the long period, however, from
about 1848 to his death in 1878, he was recognized by all as the cen-
tral sun which gave light and heat to the entire service.
As all acquainted with his life-work know, Dr. Hodge's distinguish-
ing attributes were, great tenderness and strength of emotion, and the
power of exciting it in others — an habitual adoring love for Christ,
and absolute submission of mind and will to His word — a chivalrous
disposition to maintain against all odds, and with unvarying self-con-
sistency through all the years of a long life, the truth as he saw it —
crystalline clearness of thought and expression — and an unsurpassed lo-
gical power of analysis, and of grasping and exhibiting all truths in
their relations. Dr. Alexander once said to a friend that the mental
PREFACE. VU
constitution of Dr. Hodge was more than that of any man he knew —
like that of John Calvin, without his severity. As he sat in the Con-
ference he spoke freely, without paper, in language and with illustra-
tion spontaneously suggested at the moment. To the hearer the entire
exercise appeared extemporaneous. The matter presented was a clear
analysis of the scriptural passage, or theme, doctrinal or practical,
chosen for the occasion. An exhaustive statement and clear illustra-
tion of the question. An exhibition of the evidence of the doctrine, and
of the grounds and reasons and of the methods, conditions and limits of
the experience or duty. A development of each doctrine on the side of
experience and duty, and a demonstration of the practical character of
all doctrine, and of the doctrinal basis of all genuine religious experi-
ence and practice.
As to the manner the entire discourse was in the highest degree ear-
nest, fervent and tender to tears ; full of conviction and full of love.
While the temporary impression made upon most hearers was less re-
markable than that produced bv Dr. Alexander, in his happiest moods,
all the students, and especially those who were diligent in taking notes,
felt that they took away with them from Dr. Hodge a far larger mass
of coherent thought for permanent use, than from any of the rest. The
reason for this is abundantly evident when the drawers of his study are
opened, and the large accumulation of careful preparations for this ex-
ercise are examined. He prepared and wrote out a careful analysis or
skeleton of every Conference discourse. Although designed to meet no
eye but his own, these analyses are fully written out, and are verbally
complete in all their articulations. And although his audience was
completely changed every three years, it appears that he never used
the same preparation twice, but prepared, even after he had passed his
80th year a new paper for each Conference, often constructing analyses
of the same theme several times.
This was his method of mental preparation. He habitually thought
with his pen in his hand.. He prepared an analysis of his subject be-
fore he wrote his sermons. He did the same before writing his theolo-
gical lectures, or the several divisions of his Systematic Theology. He
also made a written aualysis of every important book he read, espe-
cially if it presented views of truth antagonistic; to his own.
A volume of these papers is now published, not only because they
Vlll PREFACE.
will afford a reminiscence of past sacred scenes, grateful to his surviv-
ing pupils, but chiefly because it is believed that in their present form
they will be widely useful. Although the brain and heart, which
through the beaming countenance and tremulous voice, infused these
skeletons with life, are absent, they yet remain in themselves very re-
markable examples of that analysis, that logical grouping and perspic-
uous exhibition of truth which is an essential faculty of the effective
preacher. They present in this analytic form an amount and quality
of homiletical example and suggestion probably not surpassed in the
same number of pages in the English language. As an effective exhi-
bition of the great principle that all genuine religious experience is
only the realization in experience of Christian doctrine, and that all
true doctrine does immediately go out into the practical issues of the
inward and outward life, this volume is eminently fitted to vindicate
and supplement the three volumes of Systematic Theology, which were
the last work of the author's life.
The classification of these papers is entirely the work of the editor.
The reader will find instances of repetition, some of which, under the
circumstances are neither avoidable nor objectionable ; some of which
may be attributed to the incompetence of the editor, but none of which,
if the several dates and original purpose of these papers be considered,
can be regarded as the fault of the beloved and venerated author.
As there is no Index of Subjects, the Table of Contents is made un-
usually, and it is hoped, sufficiently full and explicit.
A. A. Hodge.
Princeton, March 30, 1879.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PACK.
God and His Attributes 1-24
1. Omnipresence of God 1
2. In Him we Live, and Move, and have our Being. Acts 17: 28 2
3. The Sovereignty of God 4
4. The Lord Reigneth. Ps. 93: 1 0
5. Dependence on God 7
6. Thy Word is Truth 8
7. God is Light (jo)
8. God is Love. John 4: 8 and 14 12
9. The Love of God to us 13
10. The Tender Mercies of God. Ps. 14fi: 9 14
11. God so Loved the World. John 3: 1C 1G
12. Who will have all Men to be Saved and to come unto the Knowledge of
the Truth 18
13. The Promises of God 2(1
14. The Wrath of God against Sinners 21
15. Prepare to meet thy God, O Israel. Amos 4: 12 23
II.
Christ, His Person and Offices.
1C. The Advent •_>,-»
17. The Advent 2C
18. Immanuel 27
19. For in Him dwclleth all the Fulness of the Godhead bodily. Col. 2:9 2!»
20. The Unsearchable Riches of Christ. Eph. 3:8 31
21. The Love of Christ 32
22. The Death of Christ 34
23. The Death of Christ 34
24. For where a Testament is. there must also of necessity be the death of the
Testator. Heb. 9: 1G 3G
25. Who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together
with Him. 1 Thess. 6: 10 37
20. As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, vxm .so must the Son <,|
Man be lifted up 39
27. Christ, the Lamb of God 41
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
28. The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin. 1 John 1 : 7.. 42
29. Christ our Priest..... **
30. Christ our Passover 4f»
31. Christ the end of the Law for Righteousness. Rom. 10:4 47
32. The Intercession of Christ 48
33. And if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ
the Righteous, etc. 1 John 2:1 50
34. The Presence of Christ with His Church 51
35. How is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself unto us and not unto the world?
John 14: 22 53 <
3G. Christ our Life 54^
37. I am the Bread of Life. JohnC:48 55
38. Christ our Example 57
39. Christ our Physician 58
40. Christ the Bridegroom 59
41. The Transfiguration 59
42. The Memory of Christ, and the Reason it should be Cherished CI
43. The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Rev. 22:21 C3
44. Jesus crowned with glory and honor. Heb. 2:9 64
45. The Coming of Christ 66
III.
The Holy Spikit and His Offices 68-89
40. The Promise of the Spirit. Gal. 3: 14 68
47. Dependence on the Holy Ghost 69
48. Dependence of the Believer and the Church on the Holy Ghost. Ps.51: 11 72
49. He will Reprove the World of Sin, because they believe not on me. John
16: S,9 73
50. The Necessity of the Spirit's Teaching in order to the Right Understand-
ing of the Scriptures 75
51. The Indwelling of the Spirit 77
52. The Spirit giveth Life. 2 Cor. 3: 6 78
53. The Spirit's Intercession. Rom. 8:26 80
54. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the Sons of God. Rom.
8:14 81
55. The Spirit itself Bcareth Witness with our Spirit, that we are the Children
of God. Rom. 8: 16 83
56. Who hath also scaled us, and given the Earnest of the Spirit in our
Hearts. 2Cor.l2:2. Eph. 1 : 13; 4: 30. lTim.2:19 84
67. The Holy Ghost as the Paraclete. John 14: 16 86
58. Grieve not the Spirit S8
IV.
Satan and His Influence— Six and Sins 00-115
59. Satanie Influence 90
CO. Temptation 91
CI. Indwelling Sin 93
62. Indwelling Sin 94
C3. The Deceitfulness of Sin 96
C>4. The Sin of Unbelief 97
65. Doubting in Believers 98
66. Hardness of Heart. Ps. 31 : 12. Rom. 2:5 100
67. Pride lui
TABLE OF CONTENTS. XI
G8. Spiritual Pride 103
C9. Ambition wr>
70. The Sacrifice of the Wicked is Abomination. Prov. 21 : 27 100
71. Every Idle Word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in
the Day of Judgment. Matt, 12: 36 103
72. Cleanse Thou me from Secret Faults. Ps. 10: 12 110
73. Backsliding 112
74. The Unpardonable Sin 113
Conversion— Entrance upon the Christian Life 11G-141
75. Salvation by Grace 11°
76. The Value of the Soul 117
77. The Conversion of Paul 110
78. Conviction of Sin 1-0
79. Conviction of Sin 122
50. Repentance 1-3
51. Except ye be Converted, and become as Little Children, ye shall not enter
into the Kingdom of Heaven. Matt. IS: 3 124
52. The Sorrow of the World, and the Sorrow after a Godly Sort. 2 Cor. 7:
10, 11 125
53. Strive to Enter in at the Strait Gate 120
84. Coming to Christ 128
85. Come unto me all ye that Labor and are Heavy Laden, and I will give you
Rest:— Matt. 11: 28 129
86. My Son give me thy heart. Prov. 23: 20 131
87. Submission to God 132
88. Work out your own Salvation with Fear and Trembling. Phil. 2:12 133
89. Work out your own Salvation, &c. Phil. 2: 12 135
90. Regeneration 136
91. Evidences of Regeneration 137
92. Confession of Christ 130
93. Lord, What wilt Thou have me to do? 140
VI.
Christian Experiences, Characteristics and Privileges 142-236
94. If any Man be in Christ, ho is a New Creature. 2 for. 5: 17 142
95. The Christian Race 144
90. Justification by Faith 145
97. Sanctified by Faith that is in me. Acts 20: 18 147
98. They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the Affections and
Lusts. Gal. 5: 24 149
99. Mortify the Deeds of the Body 150
100. Living by Faith 152
101. Walking with God 154
102. Dying unto Sin, and living unto Righteousness 155
103. Living Hopo through the Resurrection of Christ 156
104. Now abideth Faith, Hope, Charity ; but the greatest of theso is Charity.
lCor. 13: 12 157
105. Unbelief (or Doubts) in Believers. Matt. 6 : 30; Mark 0 : G 159
106. Contentment. ITim.O: C 101
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
107. Submission 102
108. Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus ]C4
109. Growth in Grace ICG
110. Growth in Grace 1G7
111. Blessed are the poor in Spirit 1G8
112. Conscience 170
113. Conscientiousness 171
114. Diseased Conscience 172
115. Spiritual-mindedness 173
116. To be Carnally-minded is death, but to be Spiritually-minded is life and
peace 174
117. Spiritual Discernment. 1 Cor. 2 : 15 170
118. Spiritual Consolation 177
119. The Spirit of Adoption. Rom. 8: 15 179
120. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the Sons of God. Rom.
8: H 180
121. The Liberty wherewith Christ has made us free 181
122. He that is called in the Lord, being a Servant, is the Lord's Freeman.
1 Cor. 7: 22 182
123. Ye Believe in God, Believe also in me 184
124. Ye are Bought with a Price. 1 Cor. 7: 23 185
125. Who are Kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation, ready
to be revealed in the Last Time. 1 Pet. 1: 5 187
126. Security of Believers 188
127. Ye are Complete in Him. Col. 2: 10 190
128. The Priesthood of Believers 192
129. The Priesthood of Believers 193
130. Who is he that overcometh the World, but he that Bolieveth that Jesus
is the Son of God ? 1 John 5: 5 195
131. Ye are Christ's. 1 Cor. 3 : 23 197
132. The Lord is my Strength 199
133. Good Hope through Grace •. 200
131. Assurance 201
135. Hope maketh not ashamed, because the Love of God is shed abroad in
our Hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. Rom. 5: 5 203
13G. Faith as the Source of Love and Joy. 1 Pet. 1 : 8 204
137. The Loveof God 205
138. Whom having not seen ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not,
yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.
1 Pet. 1 : 8 207
139. Religious Joy and Despondency 208
140. Singleness of Heart. Acts 2: 46 210
141. The Beauty of Holiness 211
142. The Nature and Evidences of Union with Christ 213
143. The Excellency of the Knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord. Phil. 3: 8... 214
144. Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a Price. 1 Cor. 6 : 19, 20 215
145. Do all to the Glory of God. ICor.lO: 31 216
14G. Glorying in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. Gal. G: 14 218
147. The Love of Christ constraineth us. 2 Cor. 6: 14 219
148. And this is the victory that overcometh the World, even our Faith. 1
John 5 : 4 221
149. It pleased God to reveal his Son in me. Gal. 1 : 10 „ 223
150. Humility „ 224
151. Humility. 1 Pet. 5 : 5 22G
152. For we are the Circumcision, which worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice
in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the Flesh. Phil. 3 : 3 227
153. Hope, tho nelmet of Salvation. 1 Thess. 5: 3 229
154. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ. Eph G : 24. If
any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Marana-
tha. 1 Cor. 16: 22 230
155. That Christ may dwell in our hearts by Faith. Eph. 3 : 17 232
15G. The Communion of Saints 233
TABLE OF CONTENTS. Xlii
VII.
Christian Responsibilities and Duties
157. Pure Religion and undefined before God and the Father 'is this: To visit
the Fatherless and Widows in their affliction, and to keep himself un-
spotted from the World. Jas. 1 : 27 2Vff",
158. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the Doctrine, whether it bo
of God, or whether I speak of myself. JohnT: 17, and John 8: 47 23$
159. Be not conformed to this World. Rom. h'Si^. 240
160. And he that taketh not his Cross, and followeth not alter me, is not wor-
thy of mo. Matt. 10: 38 242
1G1. Let this mind be in you whi h was also in Christ Jesus. Phil. 2: 1-5 214
1C2. Living for Christ. Col. 3: 24; 2 Cor. 5: 14 245
163. Having therefore these Promises, dearly Beloved, let us cleanse ourselves
from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit, &c. 2Cor.7: 1 24G
1G4. And have no Fellowship with the unfruitful Works of Darkness, but ra-
ther reprove them. Eph. 5: 11 247
1G5. Delighting in the Law of God 249
16G. Fidelity in the Service of God „.. 250
167. Therefore, my Beloved Brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always
abounding in the Work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your
labor is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor. 15:58 252
168. Walking with God 253
1G9. Walk in Wisdom towards them that are without, Redeeming the Time.
Col. 4: 5 255
170. Earnestness in the Service of God 25G
171. Self-Knowledge 257
172. Self-examination, (No. 1.) 259
173. Self-examination, (No. 2.) 200
174. Gravity 2G1
175. Fasting 262
176. Responsibility arising from the Possession of special Privileges 263
177. Take heed What ye hear. Mark 4: 24. Take heed How ye Hear. Luke
8: 18 2G4
178. Brotherly Love 2G6
179. It is good neither to eat Flesh, nor to drink Wine, nor anything whereby
thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made weak. Rom. 14: 21. 2G8
180. Christian Forbearance 270
181. Judge not that ye be not judged. Matt. 7 : 1 272
182. Christian Rebuke 273
183. Forgiveness of Offences 275
184. Let not then your Good be evil spoken of. Rom. 14 : 10 277
185. Waiting on God 278
186. Fight the Good Fight of Faith. lTim.6:12 279
187. Rejoice in the Lord 280
188. Zeal 283
VIII.
The Means ok Grace— The Scriptures, Ministry, Sacraments, &c.
189. The Means of Grace 285
190. The Word of God as a Means of Grace 286
191. Search the Scriptures 288
192. Mighty in the Scriptures. Acts. 18 : 24 289
193. Prayer as a Means of Grace 291
194. Prayer 292
195. The Prayer of Faith 294
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
19G. Intercessory Prayer 290
19T. Prayer for Colleges 297
198. Meditation as a Means of Grace 298
199. Meditation 299
200. The Sabbath 301
201. The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath. Mark 2 : 27 303
202. Praise 304
203. The Unity of the Church 306
201. Aggressive Character of Christianity 307
205. Call to the Ministry 310
20G. Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel. 1 Cor. 9:16 311
207. Proper views and motives in seeking the Gospel Ministry 313
20S. A savor of life unto life and of death unto death. 2 Cor. 2: 14—16 314
209. Ministerial responsibility 315
210. Preaching Christ 310
211. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh
in you. Matt. 10: 20 317
212. Ministers Soldiers of Christ. 2 Tim. 2:4 319
213. Be thou faithful unto Death and I will give you a Crown of Life. Rev.
2:10 320
214. Thy Kingdom Come 322
215. Domestic Missions 324
21G. The knowledge of the Gospel necessary to the Salvation of the Heathen. 325
217. Call to the Work of Foreign Missions 327
218. The Harvest truly is plenteous, but the Laborers are few. Matt. 9 : 37 .t... 328
219. Preparation for the Lord's Supper 330
220. The Lord's Supper as a Means of Grace. (No. 1) 331
221. The Lord's Supper as a Means of Grace. (No. 2) 332
222. Christian Fellowship.as expressed in the Lord's Supper 334
223. The Lord's Supper in relation to Christ's Death 335
224. Retrospect of the Lord's Supper 337
225. Revival of Religion 338
22G. Evidences of a Work of Grace. John3:3 340
227. Method of dealing with Inquirers 342
IX.
Death, and the Consummation of Redemption.
228. Time 314
229. So teach us to number our days that we may apply our hearts unto wis-
dom. Ps. 90:12. (No. 1). 345
230. So teach us to number our days that we may, &c. Ps. 90:12. (No. 2) 34G
231. Death 348
232. Triumph over Death. 1 Cor. 15 : 54, 55 349
233. Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us of entering into his
rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. Heb. 4: 1 350
234. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 351
235. But we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him ; for we
shall see Him as He is. Uohn3:2 352
236. For we know that if our Eartlny House of this Tabernacle were dis-
solved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eter-
nal in the Heavens. 2 Cor. 5 : 6 354
237. O Death where is thy sting ? O Grave where is thy Victory ? 1 Cor. 15 : 55. 356
238. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of
man the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. 1
Cor. 2:9 358
TA1JLE OF CONTENTS. XV
Last Words— Papers prepared during the last year of his life.
230. The Lord reigneth, let tho Earth rejoice 360
240. As I am allowed of God to bo put in trust with the Gospel. 1 These. 2 : 4... 3C2
241. Let every ono please his neighbor for good to edification. Bom. 15:2 363
242. Above all these things put on Charity, which is iho bond of perfectness.
Col. 3:14 304
243. Christian stability 3Cm
244. But grow in Grace, and in tho knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ. 2 Pet. 3: 18 3CG
245. Cast not away, therefore, your Confidence, which hath great recompense
of Reward. Heb.l0:35 307
246. Occupy till I come 368
247. My Lord and my God. John 20:28 370
248. Fight the good fight of Faith. 1 Tim. 6:12 371
249. The very Last. Tho Administration of the Lord's Supper to the Gradu-
ating Class, April 21st, 1878 37i
r.
GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
I. Omnipresence of God.
[April loth, 1855.]
I. Its Nature. In regard to God himself and to all his attributes,
there is a simple, scriptural, popular mode of conception which answers
all the purposes of piety. There is, however, another mode not incon-
sistent with or contradictory of the former, demanded by the under-
standing to avoid confusion and inconsistency. Thus, in reference to
the omnipresence of God, the simple, popular idea that God is equally
present every where is enough. The understanding, however, requires
a more particular statement to avoid our conceiving of God as ex-
tended. The nature of time and space involved in this conception is
among the most difficult of philosophical questions. Happily, some
of the most simple truths are the most mysterious. "We know that our
spirits are here and not elsewhere, and yet the relation of our souls to
space is inscrutable. So we know that God is every where, but his
relation to space is past finding out.
He is every where present as to his essence, for he does not admit
of division. He is every where present as to his knowledge, for no-
thing escapes his notice. He is every where present as to his power, as
he worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. This attri-
bute, therefore, includes the idea —
1. That the universe exists in God. For of all creatures it is said
that in him they live and move and have their being.
2. That all the intelligence indicated in nature is the omnipresent
intelligence of God. Rational creatures he has endowed with an intel-
ligence of their own.
3. That all the efficiency manifested in nature is the " potestas ordi-
nata" of God.
II. Hence the tmiverse is a manifestation of God. The stars, the
earth, all vegetable and animal life, our bodies, insects the most mi-
nute, all reveal a present God. We see God in every thing.
^WLTf
A GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
III. Hence all events, the falling of a sparrow, the fall of king-
doms, the course of history, the events of our own life, are all mani-
festations of his presence.
IV. Hence we are ever in God's presence. All our thoughts and
feelings are exercised in his sight, all our acts are performed under
his eye.
V. Hence an infinite Helper and portion is ever near to us; a loving
merciful, long-suffering, omnipotent Father is ever with us, to sustain,
to guide, to aid and comfort. The infinite fountain of all blessedness
is always at hand, from which we may derive inexhaustible supplies
of life.
VI. Hence all sin and sinners are enveloped, as it were, with a con-
suming fire. They can no more escape than we can escape out of the
atmosphere which now surrounds us.
The contemplation of this doctrine, therefore, serves —
1. To exalt our conceptions of God by making all things the mani-
festation of his glory and power.
2. To promote our peace and security, because we know God is every
where and controls all events.
3. To promote fear — knowing that our thoughts and acts are open
to his view.
4. To promote joy and confidence, because our almighty helper is
ever at hand, and he whose presence constitutes the blessedness of hea-
ven is near to us.
5. To teach sinners the certainty and fearfulness of their doom.
As all religion consists in communion with God, and as all commu-
nion supposes his presence, this doctrine lies at the foundation of all
relie;ion.
II. In him we live and move and have our being : Acts xvii. 28.
[October 1th, I860.]
Wrong views of the nature of God and of our relation to him lie at
the foundation of all false theories of religion. Wrong views of the
nature of God are —
I. That he is a limited being, dwelling in temples, receiving gifts
from man. Such was the popular notion of the ancient Greeks to
whom Paul spoke.
II. That he is an infinite being, the creator of all things, but a God
removed from us, not watching over us and ordering the events of his
providence, and not a moral governor.
III. That he is an infinite being, and in fact the only being, all that
IN HIM WE LIVE, AND MOVE, AND HAVE OUR BEING. 3
is being merely phenomena of God ; so that there is no individual se-
parate existence, no self-activity, no sin, no holiness, no responsibility,
no hereafter.
IV. The true doctrine here taught by the Apostle is —
1. That God is a personal being distinct from the world; its creator
and preserver.
2. That he is not far from any one of us, but is everywhere present
beholding, directing and controlling all things ; a being on whom we
are dependent, and to whom we are responsible.
3. That our dependence upon him is absolute for being, for life, for
activity, but at the same time it is consistent with separate personal
existence, with liberty, 'with accountability.
These are the fixed points in Paul's Theism. How arc these points
to be understood ? Or, in other words, how is our relation to God to
be apprehended by us ? There are two ways of determining these points.
First, by the reason, or the understanding.
Second, by the intuitions of our moral and religious nature as en-
lightened by the Scriptures.
First. The intellectual method, or the way of speculation. The
problem to be solved is, how the omnipresent, universal, omnipotent
agency of the first cause — God — stands related to the phenomenal world.
The most natural solution of this problem is the Pantheistic. 1.
Because it is the simplest and most intelligible. 2. Because as an his-
torical fact, it has been the solution most generally received. Brahm
of the East was the universal substance of which all things are the
manifestation. This principle underlay the nature worship of the
Egyptians. It was the Esoteric faith of the higher Greek philosophers.
It passed over into the Alexandrian school and the doctrine of the
New Platonists. It reappears among the schoolmen, and has become
the popular faith of the philosophers of modern times.
But this doctrine does such violence to the moral and religious nature
of man, that it never can be the real faith of any class of men any
more than Idealism can.
The rebound from this extreme is Deism, i. e., a God, indeed extra-
mundane, but indifferent and unconcerned as to any efficiency of his
in the events and changes of the world.
Second. What the Scriptures teach is congenial to our whole nature,
intellectual and moral.
1. That all existence is from God and in God.
2. That all life is from him, and in him.
3. That all activity is from and in him, so far as thatunsustaincd by
him no second cause could act.
From all this it follows :
4 GOD AND UIS ATTRIBUTES.
1. That we are always most near to God. This presence includes a
presence of knowledge, of power, of approbation or disapprobation.
2. That we are thus dependent for natural, for intellectual, and for
spiritual life.
3. That this concursus of the divine and human is according to fixed
laws ; laws, which coucern our natural, intellectual and spiritual life ;
laws, however, under the control of a personal God, who can suspend,
counteract or ignore them, at will. If we recognize these laws, and act
according to them, we experience their normal working, we become
more and more the recipients of the life of God. If we ignore them, or
transgress them, the opposite result is unavoidable.
4. That as the whole being and blessedness of the soul, thus depends
on keeping the true relation between God and ourselves, we should
be ever on our guard never to violate his laws ; in all things to act in
accordance with his will, feeling our dependence, our obligation, ren-
dering him trust, gratitude and love.
5. Under all circumstances we are ever in contact with the infinite
source of knowledge, being, blessedness, holiness and life.
6. The wicked are always in contact with him as a consuming fire.
III. The Sovereignty of God.
[April 3d, 1859.]
I. Sovereignty — What it is.
It is the right of absolute dominion. The right to act in reference
to ourself and others according to the dictate of our own will. It is
thus among men. An absolute sovereign is an autocrat ; a ruler whose
will is law, which no one has a right to dispute or to disobey. This
does not imply that any ruler has a right to do wrong ; to violate the
eternal principles of justice and mercy. But it implies that the ruler
is responsible for the wisdom and justice of his acts to no one on earth.
So when we speak of the sovereignty of God, we mean his right to
work all things after the counsel of his own will ; to do what he wills
with his own ; that he has in reference to the Avhole universe the most
absolute dominion and right to deal with his creatures just as seems
good in his sight ; to allow them to sin or to prevent their sinning ;
and when they have sinned, to allow them to perish or to provide sal-
vation ; and, if salvation be provided, to reveal it to one nation and
not to another ; to apply it to one person and not to another. Of course
he has an equal right to determine their destiny on earth, whether it
shall be civilized or savage, rich or poor, learned or ignorant, healthy
or infirm, happy or miserable.
SOVEREIGNTY OF GOD. O
The sovereignty of God supposes that the whole plan of creation,
providence and redemption, was adopted on the ground of God's good
pleasure ; that the carrying out of that plan iu all its infinitude of de-
tails is determined by his absolute will. So that if it be asked why
Adam fell ; why salvation was provided for man and not angels ; why
that salvation was revealed at first to Jews and not to the Gentiles ;
why now it is made known to us and not to the Chinese ; why you and
not others are made partakers ox this redemption ; why one man is a
noble and another a peasant; one sick and another well; one happy
and another miserable ; we have nothing to say but: " Even so, Father,
for so it seemed good in thy sight."
This sovereignty of God is not what the schoolmen meant by absolute
power; which supposes that God could make sin, holiness, and holiness,
sin. For although there is no being above God to whom he is respon-
sible, and no eternal principle to which he is subject, yet it is involved,
in the idea of God as a rational and holy being that his acts are subject
to his reason. Infinite reason cannot be unreasonable, nor can infinite
holiness be unholy.
II. The ground of this sovereignty.
The only legitimate ground of authority is superiority on the one
band and dependence on the other. So it is in the relation of parents
and children ; so, in theory, is it in human society. The sovereign is
assumed to have more power and resources, and the people for this
reason to be dependent. Or, according to another theory, the magis-
trate represents the state which is superior to any of its members. So
the ground of God's sovereignty is, on the one hand his infinite superi-
ority to his creatures, not only as their creator and proprietor, but in
all his attributes. He is entitled, in virtue of this infinite superiority
ol wisdom, power and goodness, to do his pleasure among the armies of
heaven and the inhabitants of earth. On the other hand it rests on
the absolute dependence of his creatures on his power, and of sinners
on his grace. They have no claim upon him.
III. Proof of this sovereignty.
Three sources of proof apart from the a priori reasonableness of the
claim.
1. The express and innumerable declarations of the Scriptures on the
subject.
2. The actual administration of the providence of God, and the actual
dispensations of his grace.
3. The consciousness and experience of all believers.
IV. The practical importance of this great doctrine is />i<iin.
1. Because it determines our relation to God which determines our
religion. If a man misconceives his relation to God, of course his re-
6 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
ligion will be perverted. If he regards himself as a mere machine, a
manifestation of God's agency, then all responsibility, sense of guilt,
and all religion disappear. If he considers himself independent of God,
deciding his own character and destiny, then again he is in a false
position. But if he conceives of God as infinitely good, his rightful
sovereign, and himself as dependent and as unworthy, then all is right.
2. It is only on this ground that we can have any security for our
personal well being or salvation.
3. This is the ground of our confidence as to the issue of all things.
It is well that infinite wisdom, power and goodness, and not fate or
chance control the world.
V. How this doctrine lies in the Scriptures, and how it should be
preached.
It is to all other doctrines of Scripture what the granite formation is
to the other strata of the earth. It underlies and sustains them, but it
crops out only here and there. So this doctrine should underlie all
our preaching, and should be definitely presented and asserted only
now and then.
IV.. The Lord Reigneth. Ps. 93:1.
[April 23c/, 1865.]
The Lord, that is, Jehovah, the self-existent, the immutable, the
infinite.
1. This is not an idea, nor a force, nor a principle of being, but a
personal God.
2. As such He is infinite in wisdom, in power, in goodness.
3. He is the only God — the triune God of whom this dominion is
predicated.
4. But the manifested Jehovah, the person of the Trinity in whom
the Godhead is revealed, and through whom the dominion spoken of is
exercised — is the Logos, and that Logos has assumed our nature, and,
therefore, the Lord to whom the kingship is ascribed is the Thean-
thropos. " Alleluia ; for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth."
Reigneth. This implies,
1. Absolute power over all things. As there is nothing to limit his
dominion, his power extends over the whole universe and all it con-
tains ; over all orders and classes of beings, rational and irrational,
sensible and insensible, great and small.
2. That his power is not only over all things, so that he can if he
please destroy or preserve them, but that he actually exercises this con-
trolling influence. The universe is not left to itself, to chance, to fate,
THE LORD REIGN ETH. 7
cr to the powers of darkness. The Lord is the controlling force. His
will, his wisdom, his power determines all events.
3. This dominion is absolutely sovereign. He has no counsellors.
He has none to hinder or to thwart his designs. His dominion is ab-
solute and irresistible.
4. It is of course, being the dominion of God, the dominion of infinite
wisdom and of infinite love, directing all things to the attainment of
the highest conceivable ends.
This doctrine is the ground,
1. Of confidence and joy. The whole universe has reason to rejoice
that the Lord reigneth.
2. Of submission and of resignation under the most adverse circum-
stances. This the people of God have ever done, and we ought now to
do.
3. If the Lord reigns it is unspeakably wicked not to acknowledge
his authority.
4. Those who set themselves in opposition to him must perish.
5. The high office and favor bestowed on those who are commissioned
to teach men that the Lord reigns, and to bring them to acknowledge
their allegiance to him.
Go with this graven on your hands. — The Lord, Our Lord, the Lord
Jesus Christ reigneth.
V. Dependence on God.
[September 7th, 1862.]
I. The fact that weave dependent is assumed in all religions. It is
one of those truths which is practically admitted, even when theoreti-
cally denied. It is admitted by Deists, Israelites, Pantheists, as well
as by Rationalists and Pelagians, diverse as their theories are.
II. As to the nature of this dependence, there are two extremes.
First, some refer it only to the existence and subsistence of second causes,
and not to their operation or their effects. Second, others exclude second
causes and merge all things into God.
The Scriptures teach that there is a two-fold dependence of man upon
God ; first, as creature, and second, as believer; as to his natural and
as to his spiritual life. These are very different. The one has reference
to our relation to the providential efficiency of God, the other to his
spiritual influence.
III. As to our dependence on God as creatures, or as to the relation
between God and the world, the Scriptures teach ; 1st. That the world
owes its existence to God. 2d. Its continuance in being is also owing
8 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
to him. 3d. It nevertheless has a real existence, and that second causes
have a real efficiency of their own. 4th. In the exercise of that effi-
ciency there is (1) a general superintendence and control, so that where
there is design there is mind present and active ; and (2) an ordering
of second causes for specific ends ; so that whether there shall be rain
or drought, abundance or want, success or defeat depends upon the
will of God, and not on the mere operation of second causes.
IV. As to our dependence upon God spiritually, the Scriptures
teach 1st. that the origin of spiritual life and its continuance is not
due to any natural law. It is not brought about in the way of nature.
There was a great difference between the dependence of a healthy man
for the exercise of sight and the dependence of a blind man upon Christ
for the restoration of vision. So we are dependent upon God for the
origin of spiritual life as something supernatural. 2d. The Scriptures
teach that we are dependent for the continuance and exercise of this
spiritual life; 3d. that we are dependent for the success of our efforts
to benefit others. Here our dependence is absolute. 4th. But the
supplies of divine influence are made in the use of appropriate means.
Those means cannot be neglected. If faithfully used, they are always
more or less blessed.
Inferences. 1. We should constantly recognize this doctrine, and
not feel and act as though we were independent of God and could do
without him. 2. We should earnestly seek his presence and aid. 3.
Avoid grieving his Spirit.
VI. Thy Word is Truth.
[September 16th, 1866.]
By truth is meant that which sustains, which answers expectation ;
which never disappoints ; which is and is ever found to be consistent
with reality. Falsehood and error, on the other hand, is that which is
empty, vain ; which does not sustain ; which disappoints ; which does
not correspond with the real.
The truth concerning the eternal world, its phenomena and its laws,
is that which represents what really is, and what may be relied upon,
and which when assumed as real never disappoints. So the truth con-
cerning the internal world of mind is what corresponds to the phe-
nomena and laws of that world, and which we can always safely assume
and rely upon.
So the truth concerning God is that representation of his nature, at-
tributes, mode of being and acting which corresponds with what he
really is and does. And the truth concerning our moral and spiritual
state, our relation to God, our delivery, the mode and condition of sal-
THY WORD 18 TRUTH. 9
vation, is what in all these matters is found worthy of confidence, which
never disappoints.
Now, the proposition, " Thy word is truth," is a very wide one. By
the word of God is meant, or may be meant,
1. Any revelation of God. A woi-d is a revelation. It is an out-
ward manifestation of thought. Anything, therefore, by which God
reveals himself, his purposes, or any fact, is his word. In this sense
the whole creation is an outspoken word of God. It reveals him.
And all that it makes known of him, of his ways, his character, will
or purposes is truth. It accords exactly with what God is, and what
it legitimately teaches concerning him may, therefore, be relied upon
with implicit confidence.
The external world is not a phantasm, an empty show. It is not
delusive, but is what it reveals itself to be, and never disappoints those
who rely upon its teachings.
The foundation of this reality, the reason why the world, as the word
of God, is thus real and reliable, is because it is his word. It must be
studied as his word-
2. By the word of God is often meant in the Scriptures, any par-
ticular declaration, whether a promise, a threatening, or revelation of
what is, or is to be.
3. It means the revelation concerning God and divine things con.
tained in the Scriptures. In that sense the proposition " Thy word is
truth " is equivalent to, the Scriptures are true ; all they teach concern-
ing God, man, his character and state, his relation to God, concerning
the person and work of Christ, the plan of salvation, the future life,
and the future state of the Church, is true. Everything conforms to
what is real. Everything may be confidently relied upon. Nothing
will ever disappoint legitimate expectation. Those who assume the
Scriptures to be true and act upon them will attain the end they
promise. Those who assume that what they teach is false and act ac-
cordingly, will find their mistake.
Now, 1. It is an unspeakable blessing to know what is truth, and
where it may be found. This is the great pursuit. Men seek it here
and there, but it is found only in God and his word, in all the senses
mentioned.
2. It is also an unspeakable blessing not only to know where truth
may be found, but to have it made accessible to us. If we seek it our-
selves in reason, in consciousness, in the wisdom and teaching of men,
the history of the race, we shall be disappointed. All who seek truth
elsewhere than in the word of God (and especially the Scriptures) will
and must be in doubt, darkness and error.
Hence we have an immovable and everlasting foundation.
10 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
Via, God is Light.
[December 11th, 1859.]
The knowledge of God is essential to all religion. 1. Because re-
ligion consists in the relation of the soul to God. 2. Because that
relation, being that of a person to a person, is of necessity a rational
relation. That is, it supposes knowledge of the person to whom the
relation is sustained. Our inward state is determined by our cogni-
tiom ; not by mere speculative apprehension, but by the apprehension
of the true nature of the objects of knowledge in their relation to our-
selves. Therefore, if we have wrong views of God, and of his relation
to us, we necessarily have wrong feelings ; that is, we cannot have true
religion. Thus, if we conceive of God, 1. As a principle or power, or
as the unconscious life of the world, whose life is the life of the world,
then we cannot stand to him in the relation of creatures or of children.
He cannot be our father, protector, governor or portion. 2. Or if we
conceive of God as a being who created the world and exercises no
providential care over it, and holds its inhabitants to no responsibility,
then we cannot stand in the true relation to him. 3. If we regard
God as all benevolence without justice, then again all is wrong as to
our internal state.
The knowledge of God being thus essential, the Scriptures employ
all methods of communicating it. His names, his attributes, his
works, his word, his Son, are all modes of revealing God. God is
described sometimes in a word, sometimes by an enumeration of his
attributes or acts. We are not to consider any one name, or any one
work, or any one description as exhausting the idea as made known to
us. When it is said God is a refuge, he is that and more. When it
is said he is love, he is that and more. There are two things intended
by that declaration. One is that there is nothing in him inconsistent
with love ; the other is that love exists in him in an infinite degree.
When, therefore, it is said God is Light, we are not to understand
that there is nothing in God but what light represents, but only that
there is nothing in him inconsistent with the idea expressed by light,
(in him there is no darkness at all ;) and that all that the word ex-
presses belongs to him in an infinite degree.
Two things are intended, when it is said God is Light. 1. What
he is in his own nature. 2. What he is to us.
I. God in his own nature is Light We know nothing of material
things but their phenomena. We know nothing of light but its effects
and its laws. What it is in itself we do not know. Therefore its
essential nature is not the point of comparison between God and light.
GOD IS LIGHT. 11
He is called light simply because his nature agrees with what we know
of light. 1. Light is transparent and revealing, it is therefore the fit
emblem of knowledge, just as darkness is the emblem of ignorance.
God, is light, therefore, because his infinite intelligence embraces all
truth, there is no obscurity or doubt in any of his apprehensions. In
him is no darkness in the sense of ignorance. And as light manifests
immediately, as it reveals instantly, so it properly represents the intui-
tive nature of God's knowledge. He sees all things, knows by seeing,
not by searehing or reasoning.
2. Light is pure. It cannot be defiled. So it is the fit emblem of
holiness. God is absolute holiness. There is nothing in him of an
opposite character. He stands opposed to evil as light does to dark-
ness by an opposition of nature, necessary, immutable, eternal. Dark-
ness cannot exist in the light. The one excludes or is the negative of
the other. God and sin are opposed and cannot exist in fellowship.
What fellowship hath light with darkness ? We therefore, as sinners,
cannot have fellowship with God. No possession, no external rela-
tions, nothing done for us which leaves us unchanged can bring us into
communion with God. Without holiness no man can see God.
3. Light is calm. It is not disturbed by any storms. It is therefore the
emblem of the harmony and blessedness of the divine nature. There
is nothing in him inconsistent with perfect harmony. His blessedness
is infinite, immutable, eternal. God is light in all these aspects, in his
unclouded intelligence, absolutely holy and infinite in his undisturbed
blessedness.
II. In Jus relation to us God is light.
1. Light is the great medium of revelation. Darkness hides, light
reveals. So God to us is the only, the infinite and inexhaustible
fountain of all knowledge; objective, in what he has revealed, and
subjective in his illumination of our understanding. In bis light we
see light. He only can banish darkness from our minds and bring us
to the knowledge of the truth.
2. Light in the natural world is the source or necessary condition of
life. So God is to us the source of all spiritual life. We can only
live, grow, and flourish in his presence and under the light of his
countenance. His favor is our life. All holiness springs from recon-
ciliation to him and fellowship with him.
3. Light is the source of all beauty, so God is the source of all
blessedness. Absence from him is that outer darkness in which the
wicked are plunged. What light is to the natural world, therefore,
that in a far greater degree God is to us.
12 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
Till. God is IiOve. 1 John 4 : 8 and 14.
{January 20th, 1855.]
I. Meaning of the proposition.
1. Love includes, a. desire of communion, b. complacency, and c.
benevolence.
2. When it is affirmed that God is love, it is not meant that he is
nothing else, nor that all his moral perfections may be resolved into
one, much less into one form of one.
3. But it means negatively that there is nothing in God incompati-
ble with love ; no malice or malignity, no coldness or indifference.
This is infinitely much, if the omnipotence and knowledge of God are
not controlled for evil.
4. Positively, it means that love in God, as desire, complacency and
benevolence, is essential, eternal and infinite, a. It is universal, ex-
tending to all his creatures, b. It is intelligent, c. It is holy. d. It
is unfathomable, e. It is sovereign and discriminating. One creature
is an angel, another a man, and another a brute, another an insect.
Of rational creatures, some are preserved holy, some left to sin. Of
the latter some are redeemed and others are not. /. It is affluent, re-
joicing in enriching and adorning his creatures, rj. It is immutable
in all its forms, whether of simple benevolence or of electing saving
love. /;. It is manifold, manifesting itself in one form towards merely
sentient creatures, in another towards rational beings, in another to-
wards the unholy, and in another towards the redeemed, his peculiar
ones, his B'TT. (if that word can have a plural.)
II. Proof that God is love.
1. Negatively, there is no evidence of malignity in him. 2. Creation
and providence constantly manifest it. 3. Redemption is the great
overwhelming demonstration of it. 4. It is declared in a thousand forms
in the Scriptures, that God is merciful, long-suffering, tender, compas-
sionate ; that his love is stronger than a father's, or a mother's, or a
husband's.
III. Importance of this truth.
1. It is the foundation of repentance, faith and obedience. 2. It is
important to the promotion of holiness. Our life consists in the know-
ledge of God, and God is love. This must be known, believed and ap-
preciated before it can produce in us the proper impressions. 3. We
are God's children if we love ; for God is love. 4. It is the ground of
all confidence as to the issue of the universe, as to the course of provi-
dence, and as to our own affairs. 5. If God is love, then it is only by
loving that we have fellowship with him, and that he dwells in us.
The proposition thus becomes to us a test of character.
LOVE OF (10 1) TO US. 13
IX. L.ove of God to Us.
[December 23c/, 185-3.]
I. Nature of love in God.
Everything in the nature of God is incomprehensible. He is, on
the one hand, like us, because we are like him. But, on the other
hand he is infinite, eternal, without succession, and therefore not in
time. We can not understand the Almighty unto perfection.
1. If God be conceived of as mere law or power, it is impossible that
we can predicate love of him.
2. If God be conceived of as intelligent and personal, and yet as
acting only by law, establishing general principles in his moral govern-
ment, analogous to the laws of nature, he may be benevolent, but
cannot love. If he simply ordains that virtue shall produce happiness,
or that certain external things shall minister enjoyment, this is benev-
olence but not love. It has no regard to individuals. He includes in
it nothing more than a desire to promote happiness. It has no more
respect to one class of beings than to another. It has no more regard
to one person than to another. "We know that love in us is something
more than a desire that creatures or that man should be happy.
3. It is only on the assumption that God is not only a person, but as
such can have and has intercourse with persons, that we can attribute
love to him. Love has regard, a. To individuals, b. It is comjila-
cency and delight in them. c. It is desire of possession and fellowship.
d. It is desire to render good and happy, and a desire to be loved.
a. Being to individuals it is not indiscriminate. It is not equal.
"We see in Christ, benevolence to all, love to his people. He love!
John more than any other of his disciples, b. It is a complacent de-
light in them. e. It is expressed in intercourse. God communes with
his creatures. His love is sh'ed abroad in our hearts, d. It is mani-
fested in making its objects perfectly blessed.
It is objected to such views that they are inconsistent with the na-
ture of God. We can learn, however, what God is only by his word
and by what he does. Men think, because God is infinite, that nothing
minute is worthy of his notice. But the Bible teaches that because he
is infinite, nothing is so minute as to require any effort of attention.
Everywhere, deep in the sea and in the stars, God's intelligence is at
work. As he intelligently operates everywhere, in the least as in the
greatest, so he can consciously love everywhere.
II. The love of God is infinite, eternal, immutable, sovereign.
III. It is the source of all holiness. We can love him because he
loved us. It produces gratitude, delight, zeal, filial reverence, obedience.
14 GOD ASTD HIS ATTRIBUTES.
It elevates the soul above the creature. It purifies all the affections.
This is its legitimate effect. Where God is understood, and where his
love is really enjoyed, these effects follow. When it is assumed that
he loves where he does not, and love is regarded as mere respect of
persons, then it produces, as it did in the Jews, spiritual pride, bigotry,
malignity, contempt and arrogance. So it is among the Romanists,
who hate all out of their church. If it is the source of holiness, the
assurance of it should be cherished.
2. It is the source of happiness.
Love is the great source of blessedness. All the happiness of life
depends upon it. Its power depends much on the character and
dignity of those who exercise it. Love in the infinite God is an in-
finite source of blessedness. It fills and satisfies the whole soul.
3. It sustains and strengthens us under all trials and for all duties.
4. It exalts the full perfection of our nature.
God's benevolence is manifested in his works of creation and provi-
dence. God's love is shown to his people as a whole, by the gift of his
Son, and by all the provisions of his grace. God's love to each in-
dividual is manifested by the work of his Spirit in him.
X. The Tender Mercies of God. Vs. 146 : 9.
[March 11th, I860.]
There are two ways of conceiving of God, the philosophical and the
religious, as he stands related to the reason and as he stands related to
the heart. According to the one method we regard God as the first
ground and cause of all things, as infinite, immutable, eternal, incapable
of any relation to space or duration, without succession and without
passion or change.
According to the other, we regard him as a person to whom we bear
the relation of creatures and children, of responsibility and dependence,
to whom we must look for all good, and with whom we can have in-
tercourse, who has towards us the feelings of a father and to whom we
can make known our joys and sorrows.
Both these are right, so far as limited and determined by the Scrip-
tures. The one limits the other. If we press the philosophical method
so far as to lose the object of the religious affections, we end in Athe-
ism. If we let our affections have full scope we lose the infinite and
absolutely perfect, as did the mystic enthusiasts. In the Bible both
elements are harmonized ; though the latter is the predominant, as it
should be with us.
In the interpretation of all such passages as this in which human
affections are attributed to God, two things are to be avoided. 1. That
THE TENDER MERCIES OF COD. 15
we do not ascribe to him anything inconsistent with his nature as the
eternal and immutable Jehovah, any perturbation or excitement. 2.
That we do not merge everything into figure, as though nothing real
was intended ; as though the God we worship was a God without con-
sciousness, without knowledge, without regard for his creatures. There
is in him something which really answers to the words we use, and
which is the proper object of the affections which we exercise.
I. What is meant by the tender mercy of the Lord. The word
D'prn i.s always used of natural affection of parents for children, at
least the verb is always so used, and the noun expresses the paternal
feeling, especially the maternal feeling. It is always rendered tender
mercies, because there is no feeling in our nature more tender than that
of a mother for her child.
The objects of the mercy of God, therefore, are not his works, not the
universe, not irrational creatures, but his rational creatures. It ex-
presses the relation which God sustains to them. Or it teaches that
there is something in him analogous to parental love.
II. The characteristics of this mercy.
1. It is universal. All rational creatures and especially all men are
its objects. It is merciful to the just and to the unjust. It takes no
regard of character or conduct. This is illustrated in the arrangements
of creation, in the dispensations of his providence, in the provisions of
his grace, which are adapted to all and sufficient for all.
2. It is instinctive and natural as opposed to what is founded on
congeniality, or conduct, or reciprocation of benefits. So it is with the
love of parents.
3. It is indestructible. A parent never ceases to love his child, and
cannot do it. Let the child be ever so ungrateful and wicked, and
return to his father's house, he is received with rejoicing as the prod-
igal. So with God, his mercy is everlasting.
4. It is untiring, long-suffering, tender.
5. It is perfectly consistent with holiness, and therefore with God's
hatred of sin, with his justice, and therefore with his determination to
punish sinners.
III. The evidences of God's mercy are to be found in creation, in
[nocidence, in redemption, in his dealings towards us personally.
IV. The importance of faith in this divine perfection. That is, it is
important we should believe that there is in God this universal instinc-
tive, and therefore indiscriminate love, which is indestructible. It
gives us, 1. A ground of trust under all circumstances. If our fathers
or mothers were only omnipresent and almighty and infinitely wise, we
would be secure of blessedness. Why cannot we feel since God has
this Q,r?E]!? or tender mercy for us ? 2. It gives encouragement to the
1G GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
vilest sinner to return. It gives no encouragement to sin, and no ground
to hope for impunity for the impenitent.
XI. God so Loved the World. John 3: 16.
[February 22d, 1863.]
The object of God's love. The greatness of that love. The design
of God in its manifestation.
I. The object of God's love.
Man, in distinction from all other orders of beings. This determines
nothing more. It does not teach that benevolence merely was the
motive of the act here spoken of. Nor does it assert that philanthropy,
or indiscriminate or equal love for all mankind was the form of the
love here spoken of. This may be true. The passage is consistent also
with the assumption that it was the distinguishing or peculiar love to
his people. "Which is the real or true view of the matter depends on
the analogy of Scripture. When it is said that Christ is the Saviour
of the world, the Saviour of men, that is consistent with the doctrine
that he does not save all men, or that he saves only his people. In
either case he is the Saviour of men.
Man being considered as the object of God's love, there are consid-
erations which enhance the character of that love. 1. The insio-nifi-
cance of man, absolutely and relatively. "What is man in the immensity
of God's works, and what is he in comparison with the higher order of
intelligences ? 2. His guilt. He is not himself the proper object of
love or recipient of favors. He deserves nothing but the wrath and
curse of God. 3. He is unattractive. In the highest degree repulsive
and unlovely.
That God therefore should love man is wonderful and mysterious.
It is unaccountable. It is something for which no reason can be given.
It is, therefore, something hard to be believed. Hard, not for the im-
penitent and insensible, but for the enlightened and convinced sinner.
It needs, therefore, not only the repeated assurances and assertions of
the Scriptures, but also the clearest manifestation, and even this is not
enough. It requires the special revelation and witnessing of the Holy
Spirit that we are the objects of the love of God.
II. The greatness of the love of God — of God as manifested in the
gift of Christ. We must take the doctrines of the Bible as they are
presented, and hold them in the form in which they are presented.
We must not, on the plea that God is an infinite Being, and that the
truth is presented in human forms, i. e., in forms adapted to our mode
of conception, explain them away, or expand them into more gene-
ral philosophical formulas. Whether we can comprehend them or
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD. 17
not we must receive, believe and live upon them as revealed. It is
declared in the Scriptures : 1. That there is only one God. 2. That
there are three distinct persons in the Godhead, and that the Son, or
second person, is the object of the infinite love of the Father. 3. That
something is true of the Son that is not true of the Father or the Spirit.
It was the Son, and neither of the other persons of the trinity, who be-
came incarnate and suffered and died for our sins. 4. That this in-
volved a great sacrifice on the part of the Father ; not a painful one,
but involved something which love to the Son would, if allowed ex-
clusive control, have prevented. The person given up to humiliation,
suffering and death was the Son of God : not in the sense in which
angels and men are called the sons of God, but his only begotten Son,
the partaker of his nature, the same in substance and equal in power
and glory with the Father.
The importance, of the object to be obtained or the strength of the
feeling which prompts to its attainment, is to be measured by the
means adapted to that end. To give up an angel, or a world, or a
myriad of worlds, would indicate that the feeling was strong and the
object of vast importance. But to give up his Son places these things
beyond our comprehension. It shows the love to be absolutely infinite
— such as admits of no limit or measure.
III. The design of God 'hi giving It is Son was that men should not
perish hut have everlasting life. The perdition to which they were
exposed included eternal misery and eternal sinfulness. The salvation
includes deliverance from that perdition, and eternal holiness and
eternal blessedness.
2. It is here, as well as elsewhere taught, that it was the design of
God to render the salvation of all men possible, by the gift of his Son.
There was nothing in the nature, or the value, or the design of his
work to render it available for any one class of men only. Wlwsoever
believeth, etc. This is not inconsistent with other representations that
it entered into God's design to render the salvation of his people cer-
tain by the death of his Son.
3. The passage teaches that faith is the only condition of salvation ;
not descent from Abraham, nor circumcision, not church connection,
not outward rite, not goodness, but simple faith, which indeed secures
all goodness, etc.
4. It teaches that faith includes trust. We believe upon Christ, /. e.,
we trust in him as our Saviour. This includes or supposes the appre-
hension of his glory as tho Son of God; the renunciation of all other
grounds of reliance ; the knowledge of what he has done and lias
promised to do for our salvation, and the actual committing ourselves
into his hands believing that he will save us.
2
18 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
This is a passage to which we must constantly recur for our own in-
struction, confirmation and consolation, and for the instruction and
guidance of those committed to our care.
XII. " Who will have all men to be saved and to come nnto
the Knowledge of the truth." 1 Tim. 2 : 4.
[March 1st, 1868.]
There are two principles which must control the interpretation of the
Scriptures. That is, when a passage admits of two interpretations, the
choice between them is to be determined, first, by the analogy of
Scripture. If one interpretation contradicts what the Bible elsewhere
teaches and another accords with it, then we are bound to accept the
latter. Or, secondly, the interpretation must be decided by established
facts. That is, if one interpretation agrees with such facts and another
contradicts them, then the former must be true.
This passage admits of two interpretations so far as the signification
of the words are concerned. First, that God wills, in the sense of pur-
posing or intending, the salvation of all men. This cannot be true,
first, because it contradicts the Scriptures. The Scriptures teach 1st,
that the purposes of God are immutable, and that they cannot fail of
their accomplishment. 2d. That all men are not to be saved. It is
clearly taught that multitudes of the human race have perished, are
now perishing, and will hereafter perish. That God intends and pur-
poses what he knows is not to happen, is a contradiction. It contra-
dicts the very idea of God, and is an impossibility, Secondly, this
interpretation contradicts admitted facts as well as the explicit state-
ments of the Bible.
1. It is a fact that God does not give saving grace to all men. 2.
It is a fact that he does not and never has brought all men to the
knowledge of the truth. Multitudes of men are destitute of that
knowledge, and ever have been. By truth it is clear the apostle means
saving truth, the truth as revealed in the gospel, and not merely the
truth as revealed by things that are made. This interpretation there-
fore cannot be correct.
The second interpretation is that God desires the salvation of all
men. This means 1st, just what is said when the Scriptures declare
that God is good ; that he is merciful and gracious, and ready to for-
give; that he is good to all, and his tender mercies over all his works.
He is kind to the unthankful and to the evil. This goodness or bene-
volence of God is not only declared but revealed in his works, in his
providence, and in the work of redemption. 2d. It means what is said
in Ezck. xxxiii. 11. "As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no plea-
WHO WILL HAVE ALL MEN TO BE SAVED. 19
sure in the death of the wicked," and in Ezek. xviii. 23, "Have I any
pleasure at all that the wicked should die, saith the Lord God, and
not that he should return from his ways and live ?" Also Lam. iii. 33,
" For he doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men." It
means what Christ taught in the parable of the prodigal son, and of
the lost sheep and the lost piece of money ; and is taught by his la-
ment over Jerusalem.
All these passages teach that God delights in the happiness of his
creatures, and that when he permits them to perish, or inflicts evil upon
them, it is from some inexorable necessity ; that is, because it would be
unwise and wrong to do otherwise. His relation is that of a benevo-
lent sovereign in punishing crime, or of a tender judge in passing
sentence on offenders, or, what is the familiar representation of Scrip-
ture, that of a father who deals with his children with tenderness, yet
with wisdom and according to the dictates of right.
This is the meaning of the passage. That it is the correct one is plain,
1. Because it is agreeable to the meaning of the word diXetv. In in-
numerable cases it means to love, delight in, to regard with satisfac-
tion as a thing desirable. " Sacrifice and offerings thou wouldst not,"
" neither hadst pleasure therein." " Ye cannot do the things that
ye would." " For what I would, that do I not, but what I hate, that
I do." " We would see a sign from thee." "Be it unto thee even as
thou wilt." " If he delight in him" is it diXsi abr6v. 2. This passage
thus interpreted teaches just what the Scriptures elsewhere teach (if
the goodne-s of God. 3. It does not contradict the Scriptures as the
other does, or make God mutable or impotent. 4. It is accordant
with all known facts. It agrees with the fact, that God is benevolent,
as shown in his works, and yet that he permits many to perish.
This truth is of great importance, 1. Because all religion is founded
on the knowledge of God and on the proper apprehensions of his cha-
racter. We should err fatally if we conceived of God as malevolent.
2. The conviction that God is love, that he is a kind Father, is
necessary to encourage sinners to repent. The prodigal hesitated be-
cause he doubted his father's love. It was his hope that encouraged
him to return.
3. This truth is necessary to our confidence in God. It is the
source of gratitude and love.
4. It is to Ito held fast to under all circumstances. We are to be-
lieve though so much sin and misery are allowed to prevail. We are
not to resort to false solutions of this difficulty, to assume that God
cannot prevent sin, or that he wills it as a means to happiness. He
allows it because it seems good in his sight to do so, and this is the
highest and the last solution of the problem of evil.
20 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
XIII. The Promises of God.
[December 2d, I860.]
The promises of God bear an important part in the work of redemp-
tion, both as to justification and as to sanctification. They are the
objects of faith and hope.
I. They are objects of faith.
The promise to fallen Adam ; to Abraham, to David ; to the people
of God in all ages. The promise of the Messiah, of justification and
salvation through him, was and is now held up as the proper object of
faith.
This faith includes self-renunciation, assent, and trust. And as such,
it has ever been the condition of justification.
II. They are the objects of hope, because the blessings to which they
relate, not only of the present but also of the future, are the blessings
which we specially need, and include all we need, in order to our
deliverance from the guilt of sin, from hell, and to secure the full per-
fection, happiness, and exaltation of our nature, here and hereafter,
for time and for eternity.
As the objects of hope and faith, they,
III. Sanctify. By them we are made partakers of the divine nature,
as Peter says in his 2d Epistle 1 : 4, unless the word be taken for the
things promised, as when it is said, we inherit the promise, or we re-
ceive the promise, or wait for the promise. In either sense the declaration
is true. By the divine promises we are made partakers of the divine
nature, i. e., of holiness, because, 1. "Were it not for those promises,
we should have neither faith nor hope, and divine life would be im-
possible. 2. Because it is by the power of the promises as revealed by
the power of the Spirit, that the soul is purified, the heart weaned from
things of earth and set on things above.
Or, if the word promises there means the blessings promised, then
the meaning is that by the redemption of Christ, his work outside of
ourselves to satisfy divine justice, and the work of his Spirit in the
heart, and by the whole administration of his kingdom of grace, we are
exalted to the participation of the divine nature, <puais, not in the sense
of essence, but of character, or disposition ; so that we concur with God
in judgment and feeling.
IV. They are the source of consolation and strength, 1. in times of
afiiiction. 2. In times of conflict. 3. In times of temptation. They
fill the soul with confidence and joy, and excite the purpose to perse-
vere even unto the end, assured that we shall become more than con-
querors.
THE WRATH OF GOD AGAINST SINNERS. 21
These promises relate not merely to individuals, but to the church
and to the government of the world.
V. The attributes of the divine promises are,
1. That they are exceeding great and precious. The blessings prom-
ised are exceeding great, and are such as give them value to us.
2. They are sure, a. Because spoken by God, and therefore his
veracity is pledged, and his power and infinite wisdom are secured for
their fulfilment, b. Because they are all yea and amen in Christ; that
is, he has rendered them by his work absolutely certain, having per-
formed the condition on which they were suspended, and having received
power to carry them into effect.
3. They are immutable. This is involved in their being sure. But
it includes the special idea 'not only that God's purposes will never
change, but that no contingency can interfere with their fulfilment.
They do not depend upon any thing in us, in our fidelity, or the fidelity
of the Church, considered as something outside the promise ; for the
promise is that God will keep us from falling, that he will keep us
all faithful, and cause us to persevere.
XI. How we are to derive the benefit of the 2^>vomise.
1. There are many causes of distrust and doubt, as, a. a sense of
unworthiness ; b. long delay ; c. apparent failure. These are the
common experience of the people of God. These are the means which
Satan uses to deprive them of the benefit of the promises of God. But,
a. they are not founded on our worthiness, b. The promises of God
have been fulfilled after long waiting for them. c. The failures are
only apparent. We misinterpret them, and because our interpretation
fails, we think the promise fails.
2. "What we have to do is —
a. To understand the promises and to this end to study them.
b. To secure an interest in them by faith in Christ, or by accepting
them.
c. To live upon them.
XIV. The Wrath of God against Sinners.
[Nov. 13th, 1870.]
Meaning of the word when used of God. Anthropomorphism, i. r.,
the doctrine that as man is the image of God, God is like man, is the
foundation of Theism.
Wljen we predicate intelligence, will and power of God, we mean
and the Scriptures mean that God really possesses attributes analogous,
('. <\, of the same kind as the faculties which that word expresses in us.
So when we predicate of him, love, mercy, holiness and goodness, tin;
22 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
same is true. In all these cases we must eliminate from the ideas
which those words express when used of ourselves, every thing, when
we apply them to God, which implies any limitation or imperfection.
In the Scriptures, wrath, anger, fury are attributed to God. These
in man are perturbing, agitating, painful, states of mind, and generally
more or less malignant. All these elements must be eliminated. What
then remains ? 1. A calm disapprobation, which is both a judgment
and a feeling of which sin and sinners are the objects. 2. A determi-
nation to express this disapprobation. 3. This expression results in
the banishment of the sinner from God. This is cutting him off from
the source of all holiness and happiness, and consigning him to endless,
hopeless, inevitable sin and misery. This is the death of the soul, the
second death.
Hence it follows, 1st. That although the punishment of sinners ia
voluntary and judicial, it is nevertheless necessary ; that is, it of neces-
sity flows from the character of God, from the necessary opposition be-
tween sin and holiness. 2d. That this punishment is inevitable. Be-
cause among men the infliction of punishment, being a voluntary act,
may or may not be inflicted, or if inflicted may be remitted, men are
apt to think the same thing is true with regard to God. Punishment
at his hand is indeed voluntary, but God's will is determined by his
nature, and therefore the one is as immutable as the other. As God's
Dature is of necessity opposed to sin, his will to punish it is also neces-
sary, in the sense of being inevitable. As it is inconceivable that God
should not love holiness, so it is inconceivable that he should not hate
sin. And as it is inconceivable that he should not manifest his favor to
the holy, so it is inconceivable that he should not manifest his disap-
probation of the sinful.
3d. It follows that sinners cannot possibly escape the punishment of
their sins. This is expressing the same idea in another form. But
sinners while admitting that God is opposed to sin and that he will act
accordingly, still hope to escape, either because they purpose to cease
from sinning, or because they can atone for it, or because they hope
that God will pity and forgive.
God has provided a way in which sin may be forgiven — a way which
provides for the remission of its guilt and the removal of its pollution,
and a restoration of the soul to the image of God. But to those who ne-
glect or refuse to avail themselves of this method of salvation, there re-
mains only a fearful looking for of judgment.
4th. The punishment of the impenitent sinner is necessarily endless,
1st. Because of the necessity of punishment. 2d. Because the ground
of that necessity is permanent. The soul never ceases to be guilty and
sinful, and therefore never ceases to be miserable. God has not only
TREPARE TO MEET THY GOD, O ISRAEL. 23
not revealed any purpose of bringing lost souls to repentance, but has
revealed the purpose that they who reject Christ should perish forever.
5th. It follows that the punishment of the wicked will be inconceiv-
ably great. They are shut out from God and all good. They are
given up to all the power of evil, which constantly increases. They
must associate only with those like themselves. They have no hope.
1. We should think of these truths in their application to ourselves,
and determine to avoid all sin and to flee to Christ for salvation. 2.
These truths should fill us with burning zeal for the salvation of our
fellow- men.
XV. Prepare to meet tliy God, O Israel.— Amos 4 : 12.
[April 1st, 18G0.]
This as uttered by the prophet is a threat. It is equivalent to say-
ing : prepare for divine vengeance. It is not in this light that it is to
be now considered, but as an exhortation to prepare for judgment.
It is parallel to those other exhortations : " Be ye also ready," etc.
All these exhortations assume,
I. The moral government of God; that he is to sit in judgment on
the character and conduct of men, and reward or punish them accord-
ing to their works.
1. This assumes not only the existence of God, but his omnipotence
and his omniscience. He is assumed to take cognizance of human con-
duct and of all that determines human character.
This supposes not only the knowledge of all their external acts, but
of the state of their mind and of all that determines it. The history of
a single soul, as it must be known to God so as to be judged righteous-
ly, may be said in its acts, its states, in the circumstances that either
aggravate or extenuate guilt, to present a field of knowledge too vast
for any created intellect. What then must we say of the history of all
the myriad millions of our race? It is plain that nothing less than
omniscience could qualify any being to be judge of all the earth. If
Christ is that judge he must be omniscient.
2. That this omniscient being is a judge, that he is one who adminis-
ters law, who decides according to justice. The rule of judgment is
justice; not pity, nor benevolence, nor expediency, but justice. This
has claims paramount to pity, kindness or expediency. It is in this
aspect that God is presented in the Bible as a judge, and therefore as
deciding by rule, without respect of persons and with sole reference to
the truth of the case.
II. The subject* of this moral government arc, 1st. all rational crea-
tures, because a rational nature is the ground of moral agency and of
24 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES.
necessity places all rational creatures in the relation of responsible
agents toward God. 2d. All men as they fall under the general cate-
gory of rational creatures. Men as nations, as communities, as socie-
ties and as individuals ; men in all the capacities in which they act and
have moral character. Nations act as nations and have national cha-
racter, and are therefore dealt with as nations. The same is true of
any association. And of course, as every man stands before God, not
as a member of a nation or family merely, but as an individual, so he
is to be judged as such. And as this is far the most important relation
in which we stand, so his judgment as an individual is far more im-
portant than any other.
III. The ground of judgment, as already stated, is character and
conduct. This is true of nations and individuals. We as individuals
are to be judged,
1. For every thing included under the head of conduct, all outward
and inward acts, or acts of commission and of omission ; for all feeling
as well as for all volitions.
2. For every thing that falls under the head of character ; not mere-
ly actual exercises, but abidiug states.
IV. Administration of his government.
1. Over nations, it is by the providence of God in this world, for
they exist as such only on earth. The moral conduct and character of
nations are rewarded and punished with certainty and inevitably.
This is illustrated by the history of the Jews, of other ancient and
modern nations.
Hence follows the duty of individuals to take interest in political
affairs.
The rule for Christians and ministers in this matter is, not the expe-
diency, but the morality of national acts judged by the standards of the
word of God.
2. Over individuals, this moral government is administered a. By
established laws of nature which regulate the sequence of events and
the connection of cause and effect, b. By God's special providence, c.
Mainly in the future state, immediately after death and at the last
day.
V. How are we to prepare to meet God in judgment ? 1. Nations,
either by national repentance and reformation or by making up their
minds to bear the worst. 2. Individuals either, 1. By being prepared
to present a faultless life and character, or 2. By taking refuge in the
righteousness of Christ, in whom God can be just and yet justify the
ungodly.
There is a sense in which believers, justified by the righteousness of
Christ, are to be judged according to their works.
II.
CHRIST, HIS PERSON AXD OFFICES.
XVI. The Advent.
[December 24th, 1854.]
The redemption of the world by Jesus Christ is the middle point in
the history, not of our race only, but of the universe.
Reasons for believing this.
1. The nature of the event.
2. The declaration of the Scriptures that through the Church is the
glory of God to be especially manifested. Hence follows the obliga-
tion of regarding this event as of all others the most important to be re-
membered.
The reasons why we should thus remember it and cherish a fixed
sentiment of gratitude for this manifestation of love, are
I. The infinite condescension, and love which it displays; the exalta-
tion of the Son of God ; and the depth to which he humbled himself
in becoming man.
II. From the benefits which we derive from it; first, as individuals,
and second, as a race.
First. As individuals. Under this head are 1. Pardon, — a deliver-
ance from hell. 2. Holiness, or a deliverance from sin. 3. Recon-
ciliation to God, or the enjoyment of his favor. Communion with him
who is the infinite source of all good. 4. Exaltation ; first as to our
persons, in glory, dignity and excellence ; and second as to honor and
authority.
Second. As a race. Peace on earth and good will to men. Our
world is redeemed. It is not to continue under the dominion of sin.
It is not to remain the kingdom of darkness. Christ is to reign over
the earth. Holiness, peace, happiness are to prevail universally.
And in our redeemed race, exalted by union with the Son of God, is to
be made the most wonderful exhibition of the glory of God.
Third. This is the third great reason why we should thus gratefully
bear in mind the coming of God in the flesh. God is thereby to be
26 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
honored in the highest degree, to all beings and to all ages. He is
to be adored as the God of Redemption, even more than as Creator and
Governor.
The two great duties which press upon every man who hears the
gospel are, 1. To accept of Christ && his own Saviour, and 2. To make
him known to others as the Saviour of men.
XVII. The Advent.
[December Ibiii, 1853.]
1. 1. The observance of Christmas is not commanded. Therefore it
is not obligatory. The true Protestant principle is that what is not
commanded cannot be enjoined. The importance of this principle as a
protection from the burden of human authority. The Talmud and
the traditions of Romanists are the two great monuments of the con-
sequence of that principle being discarded. This is not to be con-
founded with the principle that what is not commanded is not to be
tolerated. Against this, 1. The liberty of conscience. It is as much
an assertion of authority to prohibit as to enjoin. 2. The uniform
practice of the Church, and our own jn-actice, national thanksgiving, &c.
2. The expediency of this observance. Much may be said for it and
much against it. For it. a. The natural law of our associations, b.
The analogy of the Old Testament, c. The sympathy and communion
of Christians, d. A means of preserving and promoting knowledge.
Against it are, a. The liability of abuse ; i. e., its being made sacred, or
considered of divine authority, b. The gradual superseding of the
Sabbath, c. The worldly manner of celebration. These are things to
be guarded against, and which should regulate the observance.
3. History of the observance.
It was not celebrated before the fourth century. Origen mentions
only three festivals as generally observed, Good Friday, Easter and
Pentecost. Augustine places Christmas in the secondary class of
festivals. Chrysostom says in his time it was new. It had, he said,
been introduced within ten years.
4. The day. Unimportant. It varied for a time.
II. The uses, or the truths connected with the birth of Christ.
1. The birth of Jesus is presented as a miraculous event ; as such
predicted, as such recorded. The importance of this is that it conveyed
our nature uncontaminated to Christ.
2. It is presented as the most wonderful event in its own nature.
The Logos became flesh. The Son of God was born of a woman. He
who was in the form of God was found in fashion as a man. He who
was the brightness of the Father's glory, took part of flesh and blood.
IMMANUEL. 27
3. It is presented as the most wonderful exhibition of condescension
and love. God so loved the world that he sent his only begotten Son.
God spared not his own Son. Herein is love, not that we loved God,
but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
This is the great event of the history of the universe ; the union of the
divine and human natures in the one person of the Redeemer.
4. It is the most fruitful of consequences, of glory to God, of good
to man.
a. Of glory to God. The angels shouted for joy. They cried glory
to God in the highest. All eyes turned toward the manger in Bethle-
hem. Correggio's idea of a luminous infant is but a faint symbol of
Christ shedding light throughout the universe. It is an exhibition (a.)
of his love and condescension, (b.) of his wisdom and of his power.
b. Of good to man.
1. The means of reconciliation with God, of peace, of fellowship, of
participation in his nature.
2. The means of peace in the union of the whole family of the re-
deemed, of the exaltation of our nature, of the establishment of that
kingdom of which the Theanthropos, the God-man, is the head.
3. Of the triumph of God over Satan.
INFERENCES.
1. Gratitude. 2. Joy. 3. Obedience. 4. Devotion.
XVIII. Iiumaunel,
[.Tor. dth, 1862.]
The names of persons in ancient times, and especially among the peo-
ple of God, were significant. When given by the parents they were ex-
pressive of what they the parents designed either to symbolize or to
commemorate. When given by God, they were a mode of revelation.
God's giving to the Son of the virgin the name Immanuel, was a reve-
lation of the fact that God was to be with us.
1. The sense in which God is said to be with Ins people, or with
mmi. 1. It expresses the general sense of nearness. God is, of course,
every where, but he is said to be where he especially manifests himself
as present- He is not far from any one of us, for in him we live, and
move, and have our being. This kind of nearness is common to all
creatures, and especially to all rational creatures.
2. It expresses the general sense of favor and assistance. When we
say, " The Lord be with you," we pray that he would aid and sustain
those whom Ave address. The Psalmist says of the Lord, " He is at my
right hand, I shall not be moved," Ps. 16 : 8. This name of the Messiah
28 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AXD OFFICES.
was therefore a promise that God would be with us in the sense of
showing us his favor. What the angels afterwards announced, " Peace
on earth and good will to men," was foretold in this prophetic designa-
tion.
All the ways and senses in which God for Christ's sake is said to be
with us or favorable to us, it would be impossible to state, a. He is
reconciled to us by the death of his Son. Christ has brought us to God.
b. We are not only reconciled so far as his justice is concerned, but we
are the objects of his love. c. He is everywhere present by his Spirit
to aid, counsel and comfort, d. His providence is ever over us and
watchful. The Lord is with us, at our right hand, around about us,
near as a light, as protection, as strength, as consolation, as the infinite
portion of the soul.
3. God with us, expresses that union which is effected by the incar-
nation ; for it was because of the miraculous birth of this infant, more
fully explained by the annunciation of the angel to the Virgin Mary,
that the Holy Thing that was to be born of her was the Son of God.
It was because the human and the divine natures were to be united in
one person in that child that he was to be called Immanuel.
This union brought God and man into the most intimate fellowship
in the person of Christ. But it did not stop there. It brought God into
a relation to man such as he sustains to no other creature, a. It is such
a relation that a divine person can say, we are one, i. e.,of one nature.
b. That he can call us brethren, c. That he can sympathize with us.
d. That what is done to us is done to him. e. That he lifts our nature
above that of angels. /. That he forever remains in this relation, filial,
fraternal, conjugal, with his people.
4. God with us, means that he dwelleth with us and is in us ; nap
5p.lv fuvsc xa\ h 6p.lv larat. Jno. xiv. 17. In virtue of the incarnation
as a preliminary condition, and of the indwelling of the Spirit, Christ
lives in his people. That is, he is the source of their spiritual life.
The thoughts, feelings and actions which belong to that life are due to
this peculiar relation between him and us. He is with us intimately,
perpetually and everlastingly. It is a union nearer, dearer, and more
lasting than any other.
Our great duty therefore is, 1. To live worthily of that union our-
selves. 2. To endeavor to bring others to enjoy its blessings.
Consult the following passages and meditate upon them : —
" The Lord of hosts is with us." Ps. xlvi. 7.
" My faithfulness and my mercy shall be with him." Ps. lxxxix. 24
"As I was with Moses, so I will be with thee." Josh. i. : 5.
"Be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord thy God is
with thee whithersoever thou goest." Josh. i. : 9.
FOR IN IIIM DWELLETH THE GODHEAD BODILY. 29
"When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee." Isaiah
xliii. 2.
XIX. For in him dwellcth all the fulness of the Godhead
bodily. Col. 2 : 9.
[JS&n. 13th, 1864.]
God is the God of history aud of the Bible. He guides the course
of eveuts aud of revelation. All the books of the Scriptures arc his-
torical, i. c, they have their place iu history. In one sense they are the
product of history. They were written not only in different periods of
history, but they meet the wants of persons living in those periods.
Thus in two great parallel lines, as it were, of historical events and
of divine revelations, controlled by the same hand, the whole of the
great system of truths was gradually brought out. The books of the
Old Testament were written to meet the wants of God's people before
Moses, under Moses, and in the successive periods from Moses to the
advent. The books of the New Testament, especially the epistles, were
not written as essays or discourses, but as letters to particular congre-
gations to meet their historical wants. But all, both under the old
and the new economy, was so ordered that all truth necessary or desi-
rable has been made known.
The epistle to the Colossians could have been sent appropriately to no
other people and at no other time. They were exposed to the seduc-
tions of a peculiar class of heretics, such as never existed before or
since. They were Jews, but Jewish Christians, who held much of the
old system and much of the new. They acknowledged Christ to be the
Messiah and the Saviour, but held to the necessity of circumcision, to the
efficacy of rites, to the observance of months, days and years. In this,
however, they did not differ from the Judaizing teachers by whom the
churches of Galatia, Jerusalem, Antioch and Rome, had been corrupted
and disturbed. The peculiarity of the false teachers in Colosse was
that they were philosophers as well as Judaizers. They combined the
theosophy of the east with the traditions of the Jews. They held to the
elements of the Gnostic system, to emanation, to the existence of ceons,
to the evil of matter, to angel worship, and to the necessity of asce-
ticism. They regarded Christ not as God, but as one of the higher
aeons, and therefore taught that we were not complete in him, that the
believer needed more than he could give, and more than could be at-
tained through his work and Spirit.
Paul's design in the epistle is to teach the all-sufficiency of Christ
and the worthlessness of everything else, especially of the vain philos-
ophy and the vain observances on which the Colossians had been
taught to rely. He teaches therefore
30 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND HIS OFFICES.
1. That Christ is God, the Creator of all things visible and invisible;
that all things are for him and by him.
2. That he is the head of the Church, the source of its life, from whom
comes all good, and union with whom is the indispensable condition of
salvation.
3. That he is the Saviour of the Church, a. Because through the
blood of the cross we are reconciled unto God, and b. Because from
him through the Spirit, spiritual and eternal life is diffused by joints
and bands, as in the natural body.
This being the case, they should beware lest any one had beguiled
them and led them to look elsewhere than to Christ ; or to depend on
any thing except the merit of his death and the efficacy of his power.
If they had a divine Saviour, a Saviour truly God, what did they
want besides ? This is the main point. It is want of faith in this
great doctrine in some form that leads to false dependence on some-
thing else, or something in addition to Christ and his work for salvation.
It is Christ and Christ alone that we need. This is Paul's doctrine.
As we have Christ Jesus we should walk in him, be rooted and built
up in him ; and beware lest any man should spoil us through philosophy
or vain deceit. Why ? Because in Christ dwells all the fulness of the
Godhead bodily.
The 7iX7Jpu)/ia t/)c OsoTYjToe; means the plenitude of the divine essence.
It dwells in him ffcofiartxa}^, not merely really or essentially, but clothed
in a body. As in Luke hi. 22, the Holy Spirit is said to have appeared
Gwrj.aTix<j) lldzc. If this be so then we are complete, neizlT}pu>fi.(voi, filled
in him. Filled, not with the fulness of the Godhead, as Christ was
and is, but with all the fulness of God, with the plenitude of all the
good of which God is the author, and which flows from fellowship with
him. We are thus filled ; we need nothing more. A divine Saviour as
Christ, being truly God and God clothed in our nature, is all-sufficient.
1. Because he has in himself all that is necessary as an object of
worship, and of supreme admiration and love. We are finite, but
nothing short of what is infinite can satisfy the soul. It is because
Christ is infinite in his being and perfections that he is a full and
satisfying portion of the soul.
2. Because he is not only God but God clothed in our nature. There-
fore, a. God is more perfectly known, b. He is more accessible, c.
Who can have more intimate union and fellowship with us.
3. Because infinite merit thus belongs to his righteousness, and infi-
nite efficacy to his blood ; superseding the necessity of all things else.
4. Because he is infinite in power, by his Spirit, to subdue our sins,
to transform our souls into his likeness, to protect us from all his and
our enemies, to deliver us from all evil, to bestow upon us all good.
THE UNSEARCHABLE RICHES OF CHKIST. 31
0. Because in him are all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
So that full provision is made not only for our wants as sinners and as
religious beings, but for our minds.
G. Becau.se he is everywhere present, so as to be always accessible,
and eternal so as to save its rd itavrekiq, both perfectly and always, all
who come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession
for them.
XX. The Unsearchable Riches of Christ. Eph. 3: 8.
[April 4th, 1858.]
The connection and the design of the passage.
What Paul was called to preach was the unsearchable riches of
Christ. This may mean either the riches which belong to Christ —
those things which make him rich — or the riches of which he is the
author, the unsearchable treasures of grace and benefits which flow
from him to both Jews and Gentiles. The former includes the latter,
and is the natural sense of the words.
This passage is of special interest. First, as teaching us where we,
in ourselves poor, may find true riches, and where only they can be
found ; and, second, as teaching the precise or specific duty of the min-
istry. If they do what is here mentioned they do their duty ; if they
do not this, whatever else may be done in promoting virtue, knowledge,
or the well-being of man, they are unprofitable servants. What then
are the unsearchable riches of Christ ? The word Christ here is a per-
sonal designation, not an official title. It is the historical person some-
times designated Jesus, sometimes Christ, sometimes Lord, the Saviour,
etc., who is here intended. And therefore his riches are those things
which rendered the Lord Jesus infinitely rich, and being in himself
infinitely rich, therefore infinitely valuable and precious to us. These
arc,
1. The fulness of the Godhead, the plenitude of the divine perfec-
tions. In the constitution of his person, the divine nature was united
with a perfect human nature, so that the one person known as Christ,
possessed and possesses all the divine perfections. He is infinite, eter-
nal, and immutable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice and
truth. Bring any man to the side of Christ, compare the intellect, the
intelligence, the power, the goodness of the one with the other. Then
we see how poor man is and how unsearchable arc the riches of Christ.
The highest angel sinks in like manner into absolute insignificance
when brought into comparison with Christ. His preciousness to us as
a portion, as an object of affection, and his value to us as Saviour de-
pends on his being in this sense rich, rich to an unsearchable, /. e.,to
32 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
an infinite degree in all divine perfections. If they were taken away,
what would be left? It is the great object of the ministry to preach
the unsearchable riches of Christ, i. e., to proclaim him as possessing all
divine perfections in an infinite degree. If men are brought to see
and acknowledge this, then are they converted and saved.
2. The unsearchable riches of Christ includes his infinite love, com-
passion, condescension and tenderness. These are divine attributes as
belonging to his divine nature, and human attributes as belonging to
his human nature ; they are distinct. Christ's love to us as the Logos
and his love as a man, are as different as the divine and human. In
Christ both are united, as the natures are, in one person. It is alto-
gether impossible to trace out or to comprehend the value, the pre-
ciousness, the attractiveness, the suitableness, which results from this
union of the divine and human natures in the person of the Lord. If
simply God, he is too intangible, too august, too unapproachable ; if
simply man, he is nothiug. But as God and man, he is all we can de-
sire and possess. Our blessedness depends on our approaching and
confiding in this infinite love, tenderness and compassion of our Lord.
And our great business as ministers is to persuade men that these trea-
sures of love and mercy are to be found in him.
3. The riches of Christ includes, a. His infinite merit. The effica-
cy of his blood to cleanse from all sin, the merit of his righteousness to
satisfy the divine law. b. The inexhaustible fountain of holiness, i. e.,
of sanctifying power which resides in him, and which flows out in ever
increasing streams for the healing of the soul and for the healing of
the nations, c. The infinite resources which he possesses to render his
people blessed and complete in him.
OBSERVATIONS.
(1) He is our^ by appropriating faith. (2) The sin and folly of ne-
glecting this richness. (3) Duty and glorious privilege of offering and
recommending him to others.
XXI. The Love of Christ.
[JVb date given.~]
No words can express the varying states of the mind. We must use
them in different senses, as the words, fear, repentance, belief. So of the
word love. We love an infant and we love God. In all cases love in-
cludes delight in its object, and the desire for its possession and enjoy-
ment according to its nature.
If human language cannot express what is in us, it must be still
more inadequate when used of God. We speak of God being angry,
of his hating the wicked, of his repenting, etc.
TIIE LOVE OF CHRIST. 33
Two dangers : 1st. That we take these words literally. 2d. That
we deprive them of all meaning. The true ground is, that the essen-
tial idea, what they express as removing all imperfection, is true of God.
He is truly holy, just and good. He truly lives.
What is meant by the love of God, or of Christ ?
1. Not mere benevolence. The distinctions between the two are uni-
versally recognized and must be observed.
2. Not mere philanthropy. But love in the true sense of the word.
Now of this love it is to be noted,
1. That it is personal. Its objects are individuals. Christ loves his
friends, his Church, his sheep. Paul says he loves me. There is the
greatest difference between love that has a class of beings for its ob-
ject, and love which fastens on particular persons. We know this
from consciousness.
2. This love is mysterious. It is unaccountable. W e are not only
unlovely, but vile and offensive, and enemies. It is compared to the
love of a mother for a child, which is independent of its character.
The love of Christ is therefore of the nature of grace. This is its
peculiar character. This is insisted upon in the Scriptures. This is of
the utmost practical importance.
3. It is infinitely great, a. The love of an infinite being, b. It led
to the greatest sacrifice, c. It secures infinite blessings.
4. It is immutable. This is insisted upon in Romans v. and viii.
This too is of great practical importance.
'5. It is peculiar and exclusive. Compared to the love of a bride-
groom to his bride. In this no one can share. This peculiarity of the
love of Christ is dwelt upon in the Scriptures with great particularity.
Thy Maker is thy husband. The Church is the bride of Christ. This
is reciprocated.
6. It is the love of the Theanthropos, of the God-man. It includes
all that is divine and all that is human.
This is the love of Christ. The wonder of wonders. The glorious
mystery of redemption. The admiration of angels, the delight and
blessedness of the saints.
The effects of this love on the soul.
When revealed by the Spirit, and shed abroad in the heart, it pro-
duces,
1. Wonder, astonishment.
2. The greatest humility.
3. It awakens love. We love him because he first loved us.
4. It leads to entire devotion, to consecration. The love of Christ
constrains us.
5. It purifies and exalts.
3
34 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
6. It fills the soul with unutterable delight.
7. It supports under all trials and brings heaven down to earth.
XXII. The Death of Christ.
[December 9th, 1865.]
I. Its Nature. — Who was it who died ? What is predicated of the
body is predicated of the man. What is predicated of the humanity
of Christ is predicated of his person. It was a divine person who died.
It is right to speak of the death of God. As the death of a man is of
more importance than the death of a brute, because he has a rational
soul ; so the death of Christ is as much more important than the death
of a mere man, as his divine nature is higher than his human nature.
It is therefore a stupendous event ; the most important in the history
of the universe, the central point of all history.
II. Its Design — was to save his people, and hence was
1. The most wonderful exhibition of love.
2. It was a full satisfaction of justice.
3. It satisfied the covenant ; or, was a federal sacrifice.
4. It confirmed the truth.
5. It was the greatest exhibition of humility and of patience.
III. Its Results-
1. The actual salvation of the Church.
2. The destruction of the kingdom of darkness.
3. The development of angels.
4. The highest display of the divine perfections.
OUR DUTIES.
1. To embrace it as the foundation of our confidence towards God.
There is no other. This is all-sufficient. It is freely offered to all, and
therefore to us. The greatest guilt is contracted by our neglecting and
despising it. The unpardonable sin is to trample under foot the blood
of the Son of God. 2. To declare it. a. By the Lord's Supper. ^ b.
By making known all that is revealed concerning it. 3. To bring
others to appropriate to themselves its blessings, 4. To recognize the
obligations which it imposes.
XXIII. Death of Christ.
[March, Uth, 1852.]
I. Its Nature,— who died. II. Its Design. III. Its Relation to Us.
IV. To the Universe.
I. Its Nature.— 1. What is death? It is the dissolution of the soul
and body. It is departure from this world. 2. Christ experienced the
DEATH OF CHRIST. OO
usual accidents of death. His soul left his body. His body was in-
animate. His soul entered aor^. His body would have returned to
dust. 3. But it Avas not the death of a man. It was the death of a
divine person — of the Lord of glory — of the Son of God — of God.
The divine nature as little affected as the human soul. To this is due
its infinite value and efficacy.
II. Design. — In general the redemption of man, including deliver-
ance from condemnation and restoration to the image and favor of God.
This it effects :
1. By being a satisfaction to justice, a propitiation. 2. And hence
he becomes our ransom, by delivering us from the law ami from Satan.
3. Presents us as righteous before God. 4. Secures the gift of the
Holy Ghost. 5. Secures access to God, and with his favor all the bless-
ings of the covenant of grace.
III. Its Relation to Us.
1. It is our death. Because it was the death of our representative,
endured in our place. Proof of this.
2. Hence it is also our death effectively as well as legally. It in-
volves a death to the law, a death to sin, a death to the world.
3. It becomes the source of life. The motive for avoiding sin. The
reason why we should live to God. The ground and source of our
joy-
IV. Its Relations to the Universe.
1. The great means of exhibiting the manifold wisdom, i. e., the per-
fections of God.
a. To fallen angels, b. To lost men. e. To good angels.
2. Hence to sustain the authority of God.
3. To promote the holiness and happiness of the kingdom of God.
INFERENCES.
1. The death of Christ should be the constant theme of our medita-
tions.
2. The ground of gratitude and devotion.
3. The means by which we should endeavor to convert the world,
i.e., by preaching Christ crucified, holding him upas having purchased
the world with his blood, and entitled to reign in and over all man-
kind.
36 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
XXIV. For where a testament is, there mast also of neces-
sity be the death of the testator. — Heb. 9 : 16.
[Dec. 9th, 1866.]
Exposition of the passage.
Two views. 1. That StaffyxT) (diatheke) here as elsewhere means a
covenant. 2. That notwithstanding the context, it means a testament.
In either case the passage teaches the same truths ; first, the necessity
of the death of Christ, and secondly, the benefits which it secures.
I. The Death of Christ was Necessary. — This necessity arises out of
the nature of God. It is not a governmental necessity, or one of ex-
pediency, but absolute ; because we are sinners and God is just. This
is an important truth, teaching us that there is no other way in which
men can be saved ; that no other sacrifice is of any avail ; that those
who reject this have only a fearful looking for of judgment.
II. The other truth is that the Death of Christ secures us great blessings.
If viewed as a federal offering, it secures the blessings promised in
the covenant. If viewed as the death of a testator, it secures to us the
inheritance which he has acquired for us. If viewed as a sacrifice, it
secures pardon and reconciliation with God.
These different views of the death of Christ are not inconsistent.
The one does not exclude the other, as some theologians have assumed.
They are only different ways of exhibiting the same truth.
The benefits which Christ has secured are,
1. Justification. 2. Sanctification. 3. Reconciliation to God. 4.
A title to eternal life. 5. Consequently all the exaltation and blessed-
ness of heaven. Viewed as the death of a testator it secures us these
benefits, because this is an inheritance which Christ has acquired for
us. Viewed as a federal offering it ratifies the covenant hi which these
benefits are promised to his people. And viewed as a sin-offering it is
a full satisfaction to the justice of God, and not only removes the diffi-
culties in the way of the gift of all these benefits, but renders them cer-
tain.
The first and most obvious duty of all who hear the gospel, is to
avail themselves of the offer of these benefits. The neglect or rejection
of them through indifference or unbelief is the great condemning sin of
the world.
2. Gratitude and love to the adorable Redeemer, whose sufferings
and death have secured to us such blessings.
3. The consecration of ourselves to his service. The abiding purpose
of consecrating all we have to the advancement of his cause and king-
dom.
WHO DIED FOR US. 37
4. Living conformably to the design of his, which was to save us
from sin, to deliver us from the power of Satan and to make us fit for
heaven.
5. The desire and effort to bring others to the knowledge and enjoy-
ment of the benefits of Christ's death.
XXV. Who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we
should live together with him. 1 Thess. 5: 10.
[April 5th, 1S57.]
The Old Testament is filled with descriptions of the Messiah, of his
work, and of his kingdom. This, the object of their expectation and
longing, was ever present to the minds of the ancient people of God.
"When he came, his person secured the recognition and love of those
who were called ; but his kingdom, where was that ?
It was not established under the anticipated form, nor in its glory.
That was reserved for his second coming. The second advent therefore
became to the early Christians the great object of longing expectation.
With regard to this they made three mistakes. 1. That it was to
occur soon. 2. That those of their friends who had already died
would perfect their portion in that kingdom. 3. That they themselves,
should they die before Christ came, would fail of salvation in its full
sense. To correct these errors Paul tells 1. That the coming of Christ
was to be unexpected, and subsecment to events not yet accomplished.
2. Those who had died before the advent, Christ would bring with him.
3. That as to themselves, they would be as fully saved, whether they
should be alive or dead when Christ came.
The exhortation in the context is that Christians should live as
children of the light, as members of the kingdom of light as distin-
guished from the kingdom of darkness. Light stands for knowledge,
holiness and happiness. Darkness stands for ignorance, sin and mise-
ry. The exhortation therefore is, in its negative form, not to sink back
into the world which belongs to the kingdom of darkness, i. e., not to
give themselves up to the opinions and practices of the world, and thus
inevitably involve themselves in the ruin in which the kingdom of
darkness must ultimately issue. It is an exhortation to act as became
those who were members of the kingdom of Christ, i. c, to exhibit the
knowledge and holiness, especially in faith, hope, ami charity which
characterize those who belong to that kingdom.
The motive by which this exhortation is enforced is, that we are des-
tined not to wrath but to salvation. And this salvation is secured by
Christ who died, that whether we live or die, we should live togetfr r
with him.
38 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
This teaches, 1. That the certainty of salvation is secured by the
death of Christ. He did not die merely to render salvation possible,
but to make it certain. This it does because it is a complete satisfac-
tion of justice. It answers all the ends which our perdition could pos-
sibly answer, and therefore it renders that perdition unnecessary.
Christ cannot fail to see of the travail of his soul. Those cannot per-
ish for whom he died. That Christ died to render salvation not only
possible, but certain, is true, secondly, because the salvation of his peo-
ple was promised him in that covenant, in the execution of which he
laid down his life.
This is the one great ground of consolation here promised. God has
died for us. Let this truth operate on your mind. What effect does it
produce ? Suppose we bow our heads before God and hear him say
that he loved us from eternity, and out of love he gave his Son for our
salvation ; that we hear the Lord Jesus say that to deliver us from the
power and guilt of sin, to make us holy, to bring us back to the image
and favor of God; he took on him the form of a servant, and was
found in fashion as a man and humbled himself unto death, even the
death of the cross; what effect would this have upon us? Would it
lead us to carelessness, to the indulgence of sin, to live with the world,
since we were not to perish with the world ? This is not the effect such
a conviction of the certainty of salvation would produce on the re-
newed heart ; and such an effect would give clearest evidence that we
were the children of the devil. But the renewed, those whose earnest
desire is to be delivered from sin, and to live with Christ, and Avho know
that redemption is deliverance from sin, these words would fill with
peace, joy, patience, resignation, zeal, overflowing gratitude and love,
and devotion to the service of Christ.
If these are the effects which Ave feel they would produce on us, then
they are addressed to us, and we may take the comfort of them, and
drink our fill of this fountain of pure and living water.
2. This passage teaches us the nature of salvation. First, it is life.
We shall live. This is the common Scriptural designation of all that
we include in spiritual and eternal life. All that is opposed to death
is included in the idea. It is a holy, happy and immortal existence of
the whole man, soul and body. Secondly, it is a life with Christ. This
includes two things, association or communion, companionship with
Christ, and also participation of his life, of its power, holiness, blessed-
ness and glory. Thirdly, it is a life of all, S/j.a ; we shall all, all the
redeemed, all those dear to us who belong to Christ, all in every age
and nation who love him, are to be associated and made the subjects of
this life. Therefore comfort and edify one another.
AS MOSES LIFTED UP THE SERPENT IN THE WILDERNESS. 39
XXVI. As Moses lifted np the serpent in the wilderness, even
so must the Son of man be lilted up.
[March 19th, 1868. J
Nicodemus was a type of the better class of educated Jews. He
believed in the Scriptures. He was devout and serious. He was
solicitous to attain the knowledge of the truth. He was open to con-
viction and free from the self-righteous and proud spirit of the Phari-
sees. Yet he was in darkness. He had been brought up in Judaism,
as then understood, a system which assumed that salvation belonged
exclusively to the Jews. If men of other nations were to be saved,
they must become Jews by being born again. The natural descendants
of Abraham needed no regeneration. This he evidently believed, and
yet he clearly was convinced that something more was necessary, than
being a Jew and external conformity to the Mosaic law. He was more
than a mere formalist. In this state of mind he came to Christ. His
coming at all was a proof of his sense of ignorance, of his desire for
instruction and of his candor ; as also of his reverence for Christ. His
coming by night was a probable intimation of his timidity, and of the
weakness of his faith in Christ as one who had come from God. Our
Lord met him with kindness, and adapted his discourse to his state of
mind. The two fundamental errors of Judaism were, 1. That natural
descent from Abraham, or at least external union with the chosen
people was essential to salvation, and 2. That works, — what a man does
and what he is, his inward state, — was the ground of his acceptance with
God. Our Lord teaches, 1. That an inward spiritual change was
essentially necessary to salvation, as much for the Jew as for the Gentile.
2. That the true method of acceptance or of justification was not by
works but by faith ; that men are to be saved in a manner analogous to
that in which the Hebrews bitten by the serpents were healed.
The points of analogy are mainly these. 1. The serpent was lifted
up, suspended on a pole in the sight of the people ; so Christ was to be
lifted up, suspended on the cross in the sight of all men. To be lifted
up is not to be understood of Christ's exaltation, as some explain it in
order to get rid of the idea of his sacrificial death, a. Because " to be
lifted up " was in the Aramaic dialect and probably in the Hellenist ic,
almost as definite as the expression with us to be " hanged," or " cru-
cified." Malefactors among the Jews were hung upon a tree, if not
before, at least after death, b. The analogy forbids that interpretation.
The serpent was not exalted in the sense of being honored, c. Christ
elsewhere uses the word in the same sense. " I, if I be lifted up from
the earth," signifying by what death he should die. The people under-
40 CHRIST, HIS PEESON AND OFFICES.
stood him, and therefore said " We have heard out of the law that
Christ abideth forever ; and how sayest thou, the Sou of man must be
lifted up?" That is, publicly put to death by suspension on the cross.
Christ told Nicodemus that he was to be crucified, that as the serpent
was lifted up, so was he to be publicly executed.
2. The design of the elevation of the serpent was the salvation of the
people from temporal death, and their restoration to health and all the
enjoyments of life. So the design of Christ's being lifted up was to
save his people from perdition, and to secure for them eternal life.
3. In both cases the means was indispensable to the end. There
was no other means by which the people could be healed but by the
elevation of the serpent. This God had ordained. None other could
be substituted in its place. To reject or neglect this was to reject the
only means of cure. So Christ's death is the only means of salvation.
If that be unknown, neglected or rejected, the soul perishes. Men
have attempted a thousand substitutes, but all in vain. As they cannot
see the fitness of the means to the end, they refuse to embrace it and so
perish. If the Hebrews had asked how can a brazen serpent heal the
bite of a living serpent, and refused to avail themselves of the means of life,
until they could see the causal connection between the events, they
would have died. And so it is with sinners.
4. The condition of cure was merely looking, — the simplest thing in
the world, — adapted to all, to the old and to the young, to the ignorant
and to the wise ; to the good and to the bad, to the rich and to the
poor. This condition alone was required. Nothing subsequent, no
pledge or engagement as to future conduct. So in the case of Christ.
We have only to look, not with the eye of the body but of the soul.
This includes, a. Knowledge or apprehension of the subject, b. Con-
viction of its being the appointed means of cure. c. Trust in its saving
efficacy. This method of salvation is therefore adaj)ted to all men, of
every class.
5. The nature of the cure. The bitten Hebrew was freed from the
venom of the serpent, rescued from death, restored to activity and life.
So we are freed from the venom of sin, and from its condemnation,
and receive a new, imperishable and eternal life.
This teaches us :
1. That the gospel method of salvation is perfectly gratuitous. It
excludes all idea of merit.
2. It has its ground and source outside of ourselves.
3. It shows that no man co-operates in his regeneration or first re-
conciliation with God. It is not partly his work and partly the work
of God.
4. No preparation for healing is possible or necessary. " Just as I am."
CHRIST IS THE LAMB OF GOD. 41
5. The Hebrew's cure was instantaneous and final. So, in one
sense, is ours. But in another it is gradual. We need to look again
and again, to keep always looking, and looking only unto Jesus.
6. We learn how we are to direct sinners.
XXVII. Christ is the Lamb of God.
[October litJi, 1866.]
Numerous designations are given to the Messiah. The Shiloh, the
Seed of Abraham, the Branch, the Servant of God, a Light, the Sun of
Righteousness, &c. All these are intended to set forth his character.
He is called the Lamb of God,
I. Because He tuas a Sacrifice for Sin. — The lamb in the Old Testa-
ment was the principal sacrificial animal, a. Because the freest from
defects and the most attractive and pleasing of all domestic animals.
b. Because harmless and gentle, c. Because unresisting, going dumb
to the slaughter. In all these characteristics it was typical of Christ.
It was especially the paschal lamb, and the lamb as used at the morn-
ing and evening sacrifice that the lamb was a type of Christ. He is
our passover. And he is our perpetual sacrifice, needed not occasion-
ally but constantly. Christ, as the Lamb of God, is declared to be our
sacrifice, to be acceptable and divinely appointed, and constantly effi-
cacious.
II. In the Evangelists and the Epistles Christ is called the Lamb of
God only three or four times and then always in reference to his sacrifi-
cial death. — In the Revelation he is called the Lamb twenty times,
and in different relations.
1. As a sacrifice. The Lamb that was slain. As he in whose blood
the saints had washed their robes.
2. As the ruler of the Church and of the world, he is set forth as the
Lamb. It is the Lamb who opens the seals, who is opposed by the
wicked, and who overcomes them, who is the Lord of lords and King
of kings, who is seated on the throne of God.
This teaches that .the ruler of the Church and of the world, the
Theanthropos, has the attributes of a lamb ; and hence, a. That opposi-
tion to him is unprovoked and malignant, b. That his people may
confide in his gentleness and tenderness. He is not like a ferocious, or
even an austere ruler, but one whose sceptre is love, who rules by and
in love.
3. As judge he is called the Lamb. The saints are enrolled in his
book of life ; and the wicked shall call upon the rocks to hide them
from the wrath of the Lamb. This teaches that even in the administra-
tion of justice, Christ acts with the greatest tenderness and forbearance.
42 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
4. That as the Lamb he is the object of supreme worship to all
orders of beings. The elders, the living creatures, the redeemed, all
bow down before him. All ascribe salvation to him ; all unite in
worshipping God and the Lamb.
This teaches a. That the God-man, the Theanthropos is the proper
object of worship. A man, or a person, clothed in humanity is to be
worshipped. There is a difference between the ground and the object
of worship, b. It teaches that he is worshipped, because he is the
Lamb of God. It is because he has redeemed us that saints and angels
worship him. c. That although he is thus highly exalted he is still
the Lamb, and may be approached with confidence and love.
5. That he as the Lamb is the source of the blessedness of heaven.
The Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them and
shall lead them unto living fountains of water, and God shall wipe
away all tears from their eyes. The pure river of water of life, clear
as crystal, proceeds out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. The
Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of the holy city,
New Jerusalem. The city has no need of the sun, neither of the moon,
to shine in it ; for the glory of God doth lighten it, and the Lamb is
the light thereof According to the Hebrew parallelism, these two last
clauses are synonymous.
It is God therefore, not in his awfulness, not in his infinitude, not in
his abstract perfection ; but God as the Lamb, i. e., as clothed with
gentleness, with whom we are to have communion.
6. In his relations to the Church, he is called the Lamb. The Church
is the bride, the Lamb's wife. The consummation will be the marriage
supper of the Lamb.
a. This expresses the relationship of Christ to the Church collectively
and to each individual believer, b. The nature of the relation is pecu-
liar, intimate, tender and indissoluble ; the strongest bond and the highest
love. c. The bridegroom of the soul and of the Church, although in-
finite in power, wisdom, goodness and truth, is a Lamb. There is a
world of consolation in that.
XXVIII. The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us
from all sin. 1 Jno. 1 : 7.
[February Uth, 1864.]
The operations of our moral nature are more mysterious than any
other element of our constitution. By the senses we are in communion
with the external world. By our reason we are in connection with truth,
or with the intelligent world. By our social affections, with our fellow-
men. By our moral nature, with God. This, so to speak, is the point
THE BLOOD OF CHRIST CLEANSETH US FROM ALL SIX. 43
of contact between the soul and God. Here we recognize the idea of
law, of responsibility, of liability to punishment. Of this department
of our nature we can give less account than of any others. It is not
under our control; that is, we cannot give it laws or decide how it
shall act.
1. The conscience is not the will. "We cannot will to approve or
disapprove. "We cannot will to feel remorse, or not to feel it, any
more than we can will to suppress pain.
2. Neither is it under the control of the reason ; that is, we cannot
argue ourselves into the conviction that sin is not sin, and virtue is not
virtue. "We cannot persuade ourselves that we arc not responsible for
our character ; or that the remorse which we feel is unreasonable or
unfounded.
3. Though in this sense independent of the understanding, it can
only act under its guidance, that is, ignorance of the moral law prevents
its exercise. "Without the law, sin is dead. Men live in sin without
knowing the extent of their sinfulness. As this ignorance is never total,
there is no man free from the sense of guilt ; but the inactivity and
insensibility of conscience is in jn*oportion to that ignorance. Paul
coveted without knowing it was wrong. He persecuted Christ, thinking
thereby he did God's service.
4. The moral nature is the seat and source of the greatest blessedness
and exaltation, and of the greatest degradation and suffering of which
we are susceptible. Every man carries within, the elements of heaven
or hell. "We have within us principles of evil, which are like a nest of
sleeping scorpions which may sting the soul to madness ; and which a
ray of light may excite to vigorous activity.
As we are sinful, and as sin includes guilt, pollution, and power ;
how can we be delivered from it ?
1. Not by the power of the will. The will is totally powerless to
remove guilt or its consequent remorse, or pollution ; or to counteract
the power of sin.
2. Not by the force of reason, not by knowledge, not by truth, and
certainly not by error.
3. Not by self-inflicted penances or active observances.
4. Not by rites or ceremonies. Not by the power of the Church, nor
by the influence of our fellow-men. No man can redeem his brother.
5. Not by the wisdom or power of angels. The angels doubtless
deemed the pardon of sin and the restoration of a sinner as much an
impossibility as undoing the actual, or recalling the past.
"What is impossible with man is possible with God. "What the law-
could not do, God has done by sending his Son in the likeness of sinful
flesh, and for sin, and thereby condemned sin in the flesh. This
44 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
teaches, 1. That the person sent was God, the Son of God, a divine
person, and that it was necessary that he should be divine, if he were
to do what no creature could do. 2. He was like sinful men, like
them in being of the same nature and subject to the same infirmities.
3. That he came as a sacrifice for sin. That is, a. That he took our
place, b. That our sins were laid upon him. c. That he bore the
penalty due to them. 4. It teaches that this was a judicial condem-
nation of sin, i. e., of sin in us.
This is the way in which the Scripture teaches that the blood of
Christ cleanses from sin. It removes the guilt of sin, as it satisfies
divine justice. And as it satisfies justice, it removes remorse, which is
the clamoring of the conscience for the punishment of sin. And it re-
moves all sin. Xo matter how numerous or how aggravated, there is
no difficulty and no difference. "We have all sinned and come short of
the glory of God, and the difference between one sinner and another is,
in this matter, of no account. •
2. In cleansing from guilt it cleanses from pollution. By restoring
us to the favor of God.
a. By restoring us to the favor of God, wherein is our life. b. By
securing for us the Holy Ghost who regenerates and sanctifies the soul,
so that it ultimately becomes as pure as the angels of God.
3. It destroys the power of sin, by introducing, or securing the intro-
duction of a new principle of life, which being the life of God, is
stronger than the principle of evil, and ultimately triumphs over it.
As the blood of Christ is the only means of cleansing sin, it follows,
1. That our first duty is to apply for its healing and cleansing power
for ourselves, and that daily. 2d. That we should make known this
fountain for sin and uncleanness to our fellow-sinners. In one form
or other these are the inferences which flow from every subject which
comes up for consideration.
XXIX. Christ our Priest.
[Xov. Uth, 1855.]
I. Tlie idea and necessity of a Priest.
The holiness of God is his prominent characteristic. Hence he is op-
posed to sin. Hence he is inaccessible to sinners. Men are unholy.
Holiness and sin are opposed not as two natural laws, or two elements,
as fire and water, merely ; nor as two principles, as justice and injus-
tice ; but as far as we are concerned, as persons, so uncongenial that
association is impossible ; and also, as far as the sinner is concerned, so
guilty that God must forbid his approach.
As on the side of God there is infinite power, blessedness and excel-
CHRIST OUR TRIEST. 45
lence, this banishment from him involves on our part utter destruction.
We cannot approach him. We must approach him or perish. All
feel this. All this is symbolized under the Old Testament.
Hence the necessity of a mediator ; one who can approach and who
can propitiate. These are the functions of a priest. This is included
in the radical meaning of IvP (Kohen) and [speuq (hiereus) from hpuq
(hieros.)
II. Christ is our Priest ; — Christ, the person, the Theanthropos ; not
as Logos, but as both, God and man ; Jesus the Son of God.
He is qualified for this work,
1. Because he has liberty of access.
2. Because he has somewhat to offer.
3. Because his infinite dignity gives infinite merit and efficacy to his
work.
4. Because he ever lives.
5. Because he can be touched with a sense of our infirmities.
6. Because he is divinely appointed.
III. What he does as our Priest.
1. He actually atones. He renders God propitious. He expiates
our sins.
2. He thus gives us access to God. This the old priests could not do
because their sacrifices could not take away sin.
3. He makes intercession for us ; prays for our justification, sanctifi-
cation and preservation, the supply of all our Avants.
IV. The duties we owe to Christ as Priest.
The recognition of him in his office, not attempting to draw near to
God without him, which unbelievers do, and the inquiring sinner so
often and so fruitlessly attempts.
This recognition is not merely the acknowledgment of him as High-
Priest, but the actual committing our souls into his hands to be atoned
for, and to be introduced to God by him. This must be done not once,
but constantly.
2. Confidence, a. In his willingness to act for us as our priest, b. In
the efficacy of his blood and in the prevalence of his intercession, c.
In his sympathy and tenderness. He is called a merciful and faithful,
i. e., trustworthy high-priest.
V. Importance of this doctrine.
1. To Christianity as a system of doctrine. Without this, the gos-
pel is a mere philosophy. This constitutes the difference between
Evangelical systems and Rationalistic, e. g., Socinianism ; between Pro-
testantism and Romanism.
2. To Practical Religion. Religion consists in intercourse with God.
There is no intercourse except through Christ as priest All our rcli-
46 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
gious exercises therefore depend on our experimental recognition of
this great truth.
XXX. Christ Onr Passover.
[April 1st, 1855.]
I. What was the Passover f — 1. The actual passing over by the an-
gel of the doors of the Israelites. 2. The Lamb slain. 3. The
festival.
II. Points of resemblance between Christ and the Passover.
1. The Passover was perfect.
2. It was crucified. 3. Exposed to the fire. 4. Must be eaten. 5.
Its blood applied. 6. It effected deliverance.
III. 1. We are in danger of destruction. The angel of wrath has
commission to destroy all the workers of iniquity.
This destruction certain, fearful, and will come as an angel of dark-
ness at an hour we look not for him.
2. There is no other means of escape. We cannot bar our doors or
windows against the entrance of this minister of wrath. We cannot
propitiate him. We cannot resist him. We cannot bear up under his
avenging stroke.
3. The blood of Christ, as it is the only means, is certainly effica-
cious. The angel entered no door sprinkled with the blood of the
lamb.
4. That blood, however, must be applied. It is not enough that it
has been shed. If men think themselves secure ; if they either think
the angel will not come, or that they can by other means escape his
anger ; or that the mere shedding the blood is enough, they will
perish.
5. The application of this blood gives not only security but a sense
of safety. Doubtless all degrees of confidence were felt by the Israel-
ites. Some slept without anxiety ; others trembled at every sound ;
others pressed their first-born to their bosoms and longed for the morn-
ing. So with sinners sprinkled with the blood ; all are secure, but the
measure of their confidence is very different. The want of confidence
arises from the want of faith.
6. The Passover secures not only preservation from death but deliv-
erance from slavery and introduction into Canaan. So our Passover
delivers us not only from death, but from the bondage of Satan, and
brings us to the heavenly Canaan.
7. The Passover was to be commemorated as long as the old econo-
my lasted. The death of Christ is also to be commemorated.
CHRIST THE END OF THE LAW FOR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 47
8. The Passover was celebrated with unleavened bread, with every-
thing indicative of separation from the land of Egypt. So the death
of Christ binds us to holiness. "What would have been thought of a
Hebrew who after such a deliverance, having for its object his redemp-
tion from the bondage of Egypt, had clung to his fetters.
This is the special application. We are bound to be holy ; to make
our life a Paschal feast, a perpetual season of devotion and service to
God.
XXXI. Christ the end or the Law for Righteousness.
Rom. 10: 4.
[January 2§th, 1855.]
The immutability of the law is a fundamental truth. This rests on
its nature, and on the immutability of God. The evidence is found in
the Scriptures and in conscience. This the Jews believed, and this
truth lay at the foundation of their error, which was twofold. 1. That
the law was to be fulfilled by their own righteousness. 2. That the
form in which the law was immutable was the Mosaic law. This two-
fold error led to the effort, 1. To establish their own righteousness, and
2. To their making righteousness to consist in ceremonial obedience.
Paul taught, 1. That the law is immutable ; as he asserts and
proves. 2. That it cannot be satisfied by our righteousness, but is and
can only be satisfied by the righteousness of God. 8. That Christ is
therefore the end of the law for righteousness to every one that
believeth. 4. Consequently the immutability of the law is consistent
with its abrogation, because its abrogation is effected by its fulfilment.
The law is immutable so far as it demands righteousness as an indis-
pensable condition of justification. But it is abrogated so far as it
says, do this and live, i. e., so far as it requires our own righteousness.
There are different senses in which Christ may be said to be the end
of the law. 1st. In the sense of its completion. But this is contra-
dictory to the meaning of riloq, which never occurs in the sense of
-?.rjpw;ia. 2d. In the sense of having made an end of it, abolished it.
This he has done in two ways. a. In so satisfying its demands that it
ceases to require our own personal righteousness as the condition of
justification; audi. In putting an end to the Mosaic institutions, so
that obedience to that law is no longer necessary to salvation. 3d.
Christ is the end of the law in being its aim or object. This means
either, a. That the end of the law is righteousness. Christ is the end of
the law because he is our righteousness. The end or design of the law
is secured in him. So that it is by faith and not by works that the
end of the law is to be attained. This agrees with what follows. The
48 CHRIST. HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
law demanded what we eould not do. The gospel requires simply
faith. Or, b. Christ may be said to be the end of the law as he is the
object aimed at in the law. It was designed to bring us to Christ.
The law is a school-master. This is true of the moral and also of the
Mosaic law. In any sense the great truth taught is that Christ pro-
tects us from the law, and is our righteousness. Whether this is taught
by saying that he made an end of it, or that it loses itself in him as to
its great design, so that what it contemplated is secured in him, matters
little.
Out of Christ we are exposed, 1. To its inexorable demands. 2,
To its awful curse. 3. To its slavish spirit.
In him, we are righteous. 1. We meet all the demands of the law
by pleading what he has done. 2. We are free from the curse as
he was made a curse for us. 3. We are delivered from the spirit of
bondage again to fear and are filled with the spirit of adoption.
Hence, 1. As the apostle teaches, we have peace with God, and
peace of conscience.
2. Assurance of eternal life, as no one can condemn those whom God
justifies.
3. With this we have a principle of obedience, for until we are re-
conciled there can be no holiness.
4. We are made partakers of all the glory and benefits of his tri-
umph. Having obeyed and suffered for us and as our representative,
we share in all the blessings promised as his reward.
XXXII. The Intercession of Christ.
{Oct. 27th, 1861.]
The figurative representations of Scripture are intended not to im-
press the imagination but instruct the understanding. They must
therefore be interpreted so as to convey definite truth. They are not
to be understood literally ; nor is the analogy which they suggest to be
pressed too far. Nevertheless they are never to be explained away as
mere figures of speech. As the intercession of Christ is represented as
the ground of confidence and a source of consolation, it must be under-
stood to express, 1. The relation in which Christ stands to his people.
2. The nature of one part of the work which he discharges on their
behalf.
I. The relation which Christ as intercessor sustains to his "people; —
or, the relation which is implied in the work of intercession. It is that
of an advocate to his client. The former personates the latter ; puts
himself in the client's place.
It is while it lasts, therefore, the most intimate relation. The client
THE INTERCESSION OF CHRIST. 49
does not appear. He is not heard. He is not regarded. He is lost
in his advocate, who for the time being is his representative. This is
the relation in which Christ as our advocate stands to us. He appears
before God for us. We are lost in him. He, not we, is seen, heard
and regarded. It is not necessary that the client be personally pre-
sent. His advocate supplies his place. Christ thus assumes our position.
II. The ivork of an advocate is twofold.
1. It is to vindicate an accused person from the crimes laid to his
charge, to secure for him the verdict of not guilty. In other words, it
is to save him from the infliction of the penalty with which he is
threatened.
2. It is to establish the claims of his client, to secure for him the
quiet enjoyment of his inheritance or property.
When Christ therefore is said to be our advocate or intercessor, it
means that he performs for us these two offices. He secures for us the
verdict of not guilty. He obtains our justification, at the bar of God.
And he secures for us the enjoyment of all those blessings to which we
are entitled according to the terms of the covenant of grace. These
are not only our justification, but the gift of the Holy Ghost, which
secures regeneration, sanctification, knowledge of the truth, consola-
tion, guidance and perseverance in grace unto the end ; together with
that measure of temporal blessings which shall best minister to our holi-
ness and usefulness ; and finally the consummation of the work of salva-
tion in heaven.
III. Tlie qualifications for an advocate are, — 1. The right to appear
in court. This does not belong to every one. It must be admitted by
competent authority. And this admission is founded on evidence that
the applicant or candidate professes the requisite qualifications. Thus
we have no right to appear before God. Christ was appointed by God
for this office. And his appointment supposes that he has the requi-
site qualifications. He has the right of entry to the courts of the Lord,
as the representative of his people.
2. Knowledge, a. Of the law; of the demands of justice ; of the
administration of the government to which the court belongs, b. Com-
plete knowledge of his client's case. c. Knowledge of the way in which
his case can be properly presented and urged. This knowledge on
Christ's part is omniscience. It is coupled with sympathy both divine
and human.
3. An adequate plea. No advocate is competent to plead a client's
cause successfully unless he has a sufficient plea to offer in his behalf.
Christ has this plea in his own perfect righteousness, and in the promise
of God. On these grounds he secures our justification and the bestow-
ment on us of all the blessings of redemption.
4
50 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
IV. Characteristics of Christ's intercession.
1. He is the only mediator or advocate. There is no other who is
authorized or qualified to act in our behalf. And no other is necessary.
2. His intercession is perpetual. He ever maketh intercession ior
us.
3. It is successful. It has never failed and it can never fail.
4. It is freely offered to all and freely rendered.
V. Duties of a client to his advocate.
1. He must commit his case into his hands without reserve, and not
depend on himself or any one else.
2. Trust and confidence. He must rely on his ability to conduct his
cause, and not attempt to take it out of his hands.
3. Gratitude and love.
This, therefore, is a perpetual and everflowing source of consolation.
XXXIII. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. And he is the
propitiation for our sins. I John 2 ; 1.
[December 4th, 1859.]
1. Sin is always represented in Scripture as a very great evil, — as de-
grading the soul, as producing all misery, as separating us from God,
as justly deserving his wrath and curse.
Viewed in the light of our own judgment, it is seen to be all that the
Scriptures declare it to be. As seen by God, it is proportionately of-
fensive in his sight. The opposition of his nature to sin is inevitable
and necessary. It is infinitely great ; and his justice renders the con-
demnation of the sinner inevitable.
II. All men are sinners. — We, of course, are among the number.
Our sins are numerous, inexcusable and greatly aggravated. We can-
not deny them. We cannot cancel them. We cannot atone for them.
We are in a state of hopeless condemnation. Hopeless, because just.
III. We therefore need an advocate ; — that is, one who has a right to
appear before God for us, and who is qualified to plead our cause at
his tribunal. No one can do this for himself. No man can do it for
his fellow-man. No creature can do it for his fellow-creature.
IV. We have an advocate, Jesus Christ the righteous. — He is quali-
fied for this office, 1. Because he is the Son of God ; a divine person ;
entitled to appear before God, whose intercession must be right and
sure to be heard. His divinity gives infinite dignity and worth to his
work, and efficacy to all he does in our behalf.
2. He is the Son of Man ; clothed in our nature, and therefore able to
obey and suffer in our stead, and to sympathize in our infirmities.
THE PRESENCE OF CHRIST WITH HIS CHURCH. 51
3. He is righteous and a propitiation for our sins. He has done all
that justice and holiness require in order to our pardon and acceptance.
The plea which he is thus enabled to present is a sufficient one. . It is
not only sure to be heard, but it must be heard. It cannot be right-
eously disregarded. This plea is not only effectual for some, but for
all in whose behalf it is urged. It is of force for all who come unto
God. So that no man has a right to say there is no ground for his
acquittal, though there may be ground for the acquittal of others.
Christ's righteousness is not only of infinite value, but is equally avail-
able or suitable for all mankind.
4. This advocate, so exalted, so tender, furnished with an availing
plea, with such solid reasons why those for whom he pleads should not
be condemned, ever lives to make intercession for us. His advocacy is
uninterrupted, and will never fail. He never can be absent from the
court in which our case is to be decided.
5. He is always accessible. We can at all times go to him, at all
times find him, no matter where we are or what may be the emergency.
This doctrine is presented by the apostle not as an encouragement to
sin, but as a ground of consolation for those who desire to forsake their
sins.
He acts for those who come to him for pardon, sanctification and
salvation. For those who desire to continue in sin, he does not act
unless it be to bring them to apply to him for help.
XXXIV. The Presence of Christ with his Church.
[Jan. 6th, 1867.]
The promise is, " Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world."
I. To whom is this promise addressed, and what is its purport t
Both the points are embraced in the Romish theory, which assumes,
1. That the promise was to the apostles and to their successors in the
apostolic office. 2. That it was a promise to be with them as ajwstles.
a. To impart to them the necessary gifts, first, for teaching, and second-
ly, for ruling, b. To render them infallible in their official acts. c.
To enforce their decisions and sustain their authority.
This is a beautiful theory. It would to human view be a blessed
thing to have a succession of apostles, i e., of holy men, infallible in their
judgments, to settle all points of doctrine, to remove all doubts, to
solve all questions of conscience, and to rule with undeviating right-
eousness over the whole Church.
And when to this is added, on the assumed primacy of Peter, and of
his successor, the Bishop of Rome, as the representative of Christ, we
52 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
have the beau ideal of a theocracy for the Church and ultimately for
the world.
But in proportion as this theory is good if true, it is destructive if
false. If the prelates are not apostles, have not their gifts, their infal-
libility or authority, then for sinful, erring, wicked men to claim their
prerogatives is ruinous. To be under the guidance of a good angel is
a blessing ; but to be under the guidance of Satan, in the guise of an
angel of light, is destructive.
That this view is not true is plain, 1. Because the promise is not ad-
dressed to the apostles exclusively. 2. Because the apostleship was
not perpetual. 3. Because the Komish prelates do not claim individu-
ally but only collectively those endowments. 4. They do not show the
signs of apostles. 5. History proves them to be false apostles.
II. The promise was not made to the apostles as ministers of Christ
and to their successors in the ministerial office, but to the whole
Church,
This is plain, 1. Because others than ministers were present when the
promise was made. 2. Because the same commands and the same pro-
mise are elsewhere given to believers. 3. Because the presence of
Christ, as realized, is with all his people.
III. The sense in which Christ is present with his Church.
The Speaker is not God, not the Spirit, but Christ, The thing
promised is therefore specifically his presence and not merely the pres-
ence of his Father, or of the Holy Ghost. It is true that where the
one is, there are the others ; and therefore the forms of expression in-
terchange.
The presence promised is, 1. Not a corporeal presence. 2. It is not
a mere dynamical presence, as though a new energy, power, or life had
been infused into humanity, which was to develop itself by its own
forces. A certain school teaches that in every organism, such as the
Church is assumed to be, there is, a. An underlying substance, princi-
ple, life, or force. In this case, it is the life of Christ, b. This princi-
ple contains in itself all that is evolved from it. c. The evolution is
according to a law peculiar in itself, d. The evolution is constant and
progressive, e. The whole is one, the underlying potential basis and
all that is evolved from it, as in the germ and they that spring from
it. This is a mere philosophical theory, without support from Scrip-
ture, and contrary to its facts. It takes Christ from us. It gives us
nothing of him but what we have in ourselves.
3. The presence of Christ is not merely a presence to the thoughts
and feelings as in the case of an absent friend. 4. It is a personal
presence. It is not merely God, or the Spirit, or the Eternal Logos,
but Christ, who is ever present with his people. And this presence of
HOW IS IT THAT THOU WII>T MANIFEST THYSELF UNTO US? 53
Christ is not merely or exclusively as to his divine nature, but as
to his whole person. That is, Christ, as God-inan, is a. Near to us so
that we can speak to him, praise him, confess to him, avow our love to
him, pray to him with the assurance that he hears us. b. lie is near
to us in the sense that he always sees us. Knows our temptations,
trials our inward state, our outward circumstances, our weakness aud
wauts. c. He is present in that he can and does hold intercourse
with us, revealing to us his glory, assuring us of his love, and guiding
us in the way in which we should go. (/. He is present with us not ouly
thus to instruct and comfort us, but to strengthen for duty, to support
us under trial, to console us and to render our efforts in his service suc-
cessful, e. He is with us as he was with the apostles, not only in their
inward spiritual life, but in their work, guiding them ; giving them
words which their adversaries could not gainsay or resist ; rendering
their preaching effectual, confirming its truth and vindicating its
authority. And thus he will be with his church to the end of the
world.
XXXV. How is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us and
not unto the world ?— John 14 : 22.
[Sep. 21st, 1862.]
The manifestation spoken of is, 1. Peculiar to believers. 2. Common
to all believers, and therefore not that made in the body after his re-
surrection.
The great truth therefore here taught is : an inward spiritual mani-
festation of Christ to the souls of his people. He reveals himself to
them so that they may be said to see him, to have intercourse or com-
munion with him. As to this, it may be remarked, 1. That we are sur-
rounded by a material world which reveals itself to our senses and acts
upon them. And we are surrounded by a spiritual world, i. e., by the
souls of other men, by spirits good and bad, by God.
2. We know that these spirits reveal themselves to us and act upon
us. Our fellow-men address themselves to us in words, looks, and acts.
Evil spirits we know act on the soul, as in the case of Satanic tempta-
tion and in the case of demoniacs. So God thus acts. This is the
doctrine of natural religion and of all Christians.
3. This manifestation of God's presence in his providential agency,
is analogous to that made by the soul of a man on the control and
government of the body.
4. But the manifestation which he makes to his people is peculiar not
only as to the mode in which it is made, i. e-, by the Holy Ghost, but
also as to what is revealed. God reveals himself to the wicked as an
54 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
avenger, as a consuming fire. To his people he reveals his glory and
his love.
5. The scriptural doctrine is distinguished on the one hand from the
Deistical or Rationalistic doctrine, in that God's revelation of him-
self is only mediate, that there is no intercourse between the soul and
God ; and on the other hand from mysticism. This system teaches,
a. The immediate communication and contact of the soul with God.
b. That thus new truth is revealed and guidance granted, c. That
the soul is ultimately merged in God. d. That this beatific vision is
attained by passivity and abstraction. In opposition to both these
errors, the Scriptures teach, as above stated,
1. That God has intercourse with the soul, not merely through his
works and by his word, but immediately by his Spirit. 2. That the
effects of this manifestation are, a. Vision, we are said to see him. b.
Knowledge, c. Holiness ; we are transformed into his image, d. As-
surance of God's love. e. Hope of his glory. /. Joy unspeakable. 3.
That the subjective conditions of this manifestation are love and obe-
dience. We must be first reconciled to God through Christ. But this
may be with little or no intercourse between the soul and God, as in
infants and children. And when reconciled we must have the soul in
the requisite state, free from unholy and disturbing passions, and the
conscience purged from dead works. 4. That this manifestation is not
a matter of consciousness, only its effects. But this is true of all spirit-
ual manifestations.
INFERENCES.
1. As intercourse with God is possible and is productive of such in-
calculable benefits, we should most earnestly desire it and assiduousl
cultivate it.
2. We should be on our guard against either denying or abusing the
doctrine.
XXXVI. Christ our Ufe.
[Sept. 4th, 1853.]
What is meant by life? The word is very comprehensive. It
includes, 1, appropriate activity ; 2, happiness. The life here intended
is a. Not natural life. b. Not intellectual life, c But spiritual and
eternal life.
Christ is our life in that he is its author, its object, and its end.
I. Christ the author of life.
1st. He saves us from death, a. By his atonement, which satisfies
the law. b. By delivering us from the power of Satan.
I AM THAT BREAD OF LIFE. 55
2d. He is the author of inward spiritual life. a. Because he pro-
cures for us the gift of the life-giving Spirit. He has redeemed us in
order that we might receive the promise of the Spirit, b. Because he
not only merits, but sends or imparts the gift of the Holy Ghost. He
baptizes with the Holy Ghost and with fire.
II. He is the object of life.
1. The exercises in which the spiritual life consists terminate on him.
2. The happiness involved consists in fellowship with him. He is
our life, as he is our joy, our portion, our everlasting inheritance.
III. He is the end of our life.
It is Christ for us to live. While others live for themselves ; some
for their country, some for mankind, the believer lives for Christ, it
is the great end and design of his life to promote his glory and to
advance his kingdom.
INFERENCES.
1. Test of character. The difference between the true and nominal
Christian lies here. The one seeks and regards Christ as his life, only
as he delivers from death. The other, as the end and object of life.
2. The true way to grow in grace, or to get life, is to come to Christ.
3. The happiness and duty of thus making Christ our life.
XXXVII. I am that Bread of Life.— John G : 48.
[April 11th, 1SG9.]
Occasion of this discourse. Christ had fed the multitude. The
people flocked to him because they did eat of the loaves. He exhorted
them not to labor for the meat that perishes, but for that which endureth
unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto them. That
meat was himself. " He that believeth on me hath everlasting life. I
am that bread of life. Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness,
and are dead. This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that
a man may eat thereof and not die. I am the living bread which came
down from heaven ; if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever;
and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life
of the world Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood,
hath eternal life."
The truths taught in this connection are :
First. That Christ is the source of life. The life spoken of is called
everlasting life. It is not physical life, but spiritual and eternal life.
The life of the soul. The opposite of spiritual death. It includes holi-
ness, blessedness, glory in the highest measure man can enjoy those
blessings.
56 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
This eternal life can be obtained in no other way. Not from our-
selves ; not from any external rites or ceremonies ; not from external
privileges and special prerogatives, such as belonged to the theocratical
people of old, who ate of the manna and died. Those who are without
Christ ; those who reject him ; who refuse to recognize him as the source
of life, or receive and appropriate him, shall perish. There is no life
but in and through Christ.
Second. That Christ is the life-giving bread ; not his doctrine, not
his law, not his example, not his influence or moral power, not the form
of religion which he introduced, not the Church which he established,
but Christ himself, his person and his work.
Third. Christ is, or becomes our life, by giving himself for the life
of the world. " The bread I will give is my flesh. " He gave himself,
his flesh, his body, his blood, as a sacrifice for the sin of the world.
Thus he is the life of the world, 1. Because it saves us from the sentence
of death. 2. It restores us to the favor of God. 3. It secures the in-
dwelling of the Spirit, which is subjectively our life, eternal life in us.
Fourth. It is not enough that Christ gave himself; not enough that
manna fell in the wilderness ; not enough that bread should be provided ;
not enough that a sacrifice should be provided. The manna must be
gathered and eaten. The bread must be appropriated and used. The
sacrifice must be applied to each soul to be of benefit to the soul.
Fifth. This appropriation of Christ is expressed in different terms in
the context, 1. By coming to Christ. All that the Father giveth me
shall come to me. And I will raise him up at the last day.
2. By eating his flesh and drinking his blood. This all means the
same thing, for the same effect is attributed to each.
Sixth. Eating Christ's flesh and drinking his blood, does not mean,
1. Receiving the substance of his body and blood, as Romanists and
Lutherans say. 2. Nor the dynamic influence of his glorified body as
Calvin says is done in the sacraments. 3. Much less does it mean the
mere moral influence of his sufferings and martyr death. 4. Nor his
theanthropic life. 5. But, as giving his flesh for the life of the world
is dying for the world ; and dying for man is dying as a sacrifice, so
eating his flesh and drinking his blood is appropriating to ourselves his
flesh as broken and his blood as shed.
As he had spoken of himself as bread, and the act of appropriating
as eating ; and as he had said the bread was his flesh, so appropriating
his flesh as a sacrifice is called eating.
The grand truths are,
1. That Christ is the only source of life.
2. That every man must receive and appropriate him for himself.
CHRIST, OUR EXAMPLE. 57
XXXVIII. Christ our Example.
[December 3d, 1856.]
God himself is set before us as an example in the Scriptures. But
Christ as possessing our nature, subject to our infirmities, temptations,
and sufferings, brings before us not merely divine, but human perfec-
tion as a model for our imitation. We are therefore commanded to be
followers or imitators of Christ.
We should thus imitate him,
I. In his ]riety or devotion to God, in the constant reference to God's
glory; — constant confidence in his promise; constant obedience to his
commands ; constant submission to his will ; and in the frequency,
fervor and attendance on the other means of grace, for he fulfilled all
righteousness.
II. In his benevolence, his disinterested devotion to the good of others. —
He sought not his own. He went about doing good. Neither his
own honor nor advantage was the end which he pursued. Let this
mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus. Let the governing
principle of your life, the end for which you live, be what his was.
III. In his manner of resisting temptation.
1. He never placed himself in danger. He refused to tempt God.
2. He resisted the first suggestions of evil.
3. He appealed to the authority of the Scriptures, or used them a3
the sword of the Spirit.
IV. In his endurance of injuries. — Never was such ingratitude, dis-
respect, indifference, malice, contempt and scorn, heaped on any other
head ; and that head encircled with the radiance of divine perfection,
and the crown of universal dominion. Yet, 1. There was no resentful-
ness. He did not call down fire from heaven on his enemies. He did
not return evil for evil. He did good for evil and prayed for those
who shed his blood. 2. He did not threaten. In this there is a strong
contrast between him and many of the martyrs.
V. His faithful rebuking of sinners. — 1. Here it was sin he rebuked,
and his censures were the expression of his hatred of sin. 2. It was
fearless and impartial. 3. It was with authority.
VI. Christ as a teacher. — 1. Adapted his instruction to the state of
his hearers. 2. He seized every occasion and gave his lesson a charac-
ter of being especially applicable. 3. He spake as a witness.
VII. Christ as a sufferer. — 1. He did not manifest stoical indif-
ference. 2. He was meek and resigned. 3. He looked to the end, the
glory that should follow.
58 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
XXXIX. Christ our Physician.
[January 27th, 1861.]
I. We are all laboring under the malady of sin. — This malady is
1. Universal. 2. It pervades our whole nature. 3- It is attended by-
great suffering, degradation and loss of power. 4. It will issue, if not
arrested, in eternal death.
II. No man can cure himself. — This is proved, 1. By consciousness.
2. By experience. All efforts at self-cure result in failure or self-
deception, or, at best in mitigation of the symptoms.
III. No man, or set of men can cure others. — This has been at-
tempted, 1. By educators. 2. By philosophers. 3. By ascetics. 4.
By ritualists. The world is filled with charlatans or quack pretenders
to the power of healing the disease of the soul.
IV. Christ is the only j^hysician.
1. He secures the right of applying the only effectual remedy by
propitiating the justice of God, and securing liberty of access to the
soul for the Holy Spirit.
2. He sends that Spirit as the Spirit of life and strength. As the
constitution is radically affected, a radical cure is necessary, and this
can only be effected by a life-giving spirit.
3. This cure is a long and painful process. The soul is not at once
restored to a state of perfect health. It must pursue a protracted
course of regimen. It must submit to self-denial, and to the use of the
prescribed remedies.
4. But if we submit to his directions, the cure is certain and perma-
nent. It results in immortal vigor, beauty and strength ; to the resto-
ration of our nature to a far higher state than its original condition.
5. Christ is not only the only physician, and one able to heal with
certainty all our maladies, but he is accessible to every one and at all
times. It is not any one form of spiritual disease, or any one degree
of it, but all forms and all degrees. Any one in the last stage of
spiritual death may come to him with the certainty of being received
and cured. He demands no conditions. He asks no terms. He re-
quires no preparation, and will receive no recompense.
6. He is not only thus infallible and thus accessible, but he is tender,
patient and forbearing. He has all the attributes of a good physician
in infinite j)erfection.
INFERENCES.
1. The duty of every one to apply to him for cure.
2. The one reason why we or any are not cured must be in us, not
in him.
3. The duty of making this physician known to others.
THE TRANSFIGURATION. 59
Xli. Christ the Bridegroom.
[Jon. Sth, 1854.]
The relation of Christ to the Church is variously presented. 1. He
is the head of the Church, as his body. 2. He is the vine. 3. The
foundation or corner-stone. 4. He is her prophet, priest and king. 5.
He is her shepherd. 6. He is the Bridegroom.
This is intended to express,
1. Intimate union, a. Sameness of nature, b. Common life.
2. Peculiar love. a. This love is exclusive. It has no other such
object, b. Peculiar pride, delight, c. Strength of affection.
3. He adorns the Church with graces ; clothes her in the robe of
righteousness and the beauty of holiness ; honors and exalts her,
making her partaker of his own glory.
4. He cherishes, provides for and protects her from dishonor, from
misery.
5. He enriches the Church. Not his honor only, but his possessions
are shared with her. This is variously and frequently presented in the
Scriptures. This wealth includes, a. The Holy Ghost, b. All needed
means of grace and good. c. Heaven, or eternal life.
6. He uses towards her the language of endearment, gives and re-
quires assurances of love. He has communion with her, not as a
stranger, nor as a duuhx; (slave), but an intimate associate.
7. He takes her to his Father's mansion with great honor and re-
joicing, and abides wTith her in an indissoluble union forever.
Her duties.
1. Love. This again must be exclusive and supreme, without a
rival, without an associate.
2. Obedience. His will must be her law, because it is his will. This
obedience should be, a. Cheerful, b. Universal, c. Constant, d. Self-
sacrificing.
3. Fidelity. The want of this violates and vitiates the union. The
transfer of affection to any other object is the greatest sin against the
relation which can be committed.
4. Dependence. She must look to him for protection, for support,
for happiness.
5. Delight in his presence, longing for the manifestation of his love.
6. Zeal for his honor. Identified with him, what honors him honors
her.
V I.I. The Transfiguration.
[March 29lh, 1863.]
Different modes of interpretation. 1. The historical. 2. The na-
turalistic. 3. The symbolical. 4. The mythical. The first is the
60 CHRIST, HIS PEKSON AND OFFICES.
only one which can be admitted. The character of the narrative arid
the character of the gospel history forbid any other explanation.
1. The fads of the case. — 1. Not a change of figure, but a change of
state and appearance of the same figure.
2. Not a mere illumination of Christ's body, but a change in it, from
its ordinary to an extraordinary state, so that it was refined and glori-
ous as the sun. It was not a change of substance. Charcoal and dia-
mond, flint and glass, are examples of the different states of same sub-
stances.
3. His garments themselves were changed, or merely illuminated.
4. Moses and Elias were really present in body, and they really
talked with Jesus audibly and intelligibly to others.
Theophanies and manifestations of angels under the Old Testament
dispensation. Mode of presence. Why they rather than others.
5. The cloud and voice, and what the voice uttered.
6. The effect on the disciples.
II. This was not a dream ; nor a vision such as the prophets had.
Much less a mere illusion, such as the sights seen in delirium, or in a
somnambulistic state. But a real occurrence. Christ, Moses and Elias
were actually present.
III. Cause of this change and of these occurrences. — Not natural
causes alone. Not divine power through second causes. But the im-
mediate efficiency of God.
IV. Design of this manifestation.
1. To prove that Christ had power over his own life. To him death
was not a necessity of nature. His sacrifice was a voluntary one.
2. To prepare his disciples for the great trials which were before
them.
3. To manifest his glory and attest his divine mission.
V. What this solemn scene teaches.
First, Concerning Christ.
1. His divinity, a. As a manifestation of his glory. Peter says,
"we were eye-witnesses of his majesty." MeyaXewzr^, (megaleiotes) the
word for majesty, is used in the New Testament only of God, with the
single exception of being once applied to Diana in a heathen sense. It
proved Christ to be God. b. This proved also by the recognition of
him as the Son of God by the voice out of the cloud.
2. The unity of his person. It was the OzavOpco-oq (Theanthropos) ;
God manifested in the flesh.
3. It teaches and attests his divine mission.
Second, Concerning the intermediate state. It teaches the conscious
individual existence of the soul after death. Moses and Elias appeared
as individual men.
THE MEMORY OF CHRIST, AND WHY CHERISHED. 61
2. It seems also to teach that the souls of the departed have a know-
ledge of the state of the Church in this world, and are interested specta-
tors of its progress.
Third, As to the future life.
1. It is a revelation of the nature of the resurrection body, which is
to be glorious, identical with the present body and capable of recogni-
tion.
2. That there can be and will be in the future life not only recog-
nition but intercourse.
The two great duties which the Transfiguration of Christ should
impress on us are,
1. To regard and reverence Jesus Christ as the Son of God, as God
and man, infinitely, glorious and lovely. 2. To obey him. Hear ye
him. Receive as true all he says. Believe his doctrines. Rely on his
promises. Obey his precepts.
XL.II. The memory or Christ and the reason why it should
he cherished.
[March 9th, 1856. Communion Sunday.]
Distance, absence and the past, form a dark region into which the
eye cannot penetrate. Where are the Patriarchs, Adam, Enoch, Me-
thuselah, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Isaiah, and all the prophets ? Not
absolutely forgotten because they are historical, but thought of as
shadows, shades only.
There are three classes of persons hidden in the past. 1. Those who
have lived and died as the leaves of the forest, and left no trace. Such
are the vast mass of men. 2. Those whose names are inseparably con-
nected with the history, and who can never be forgotten as long as
history is cultivated. 3. Those who not only have accomplished great
things in their generation, but the effects of whose lives and acts con-
tinue and determine the condition of the present generation. To this
class belong all men who are the authors of great revolutions and of
permanent institutions, or of systems of doctrine or of philosophy
which consciously determine the opinions or conditions of succeeding
ages. Such were the men of our Revolution, Mohammed, Luther,
Calvin.
Christ constitutes a class by himself. He is not only an historical
personage, as Sesostris or Numa. He is not only the author of a system
of doctrine embraced by one-third of the human family ; not only the
founder of the Church, which determines the form of modern civilization,
and therefore, in that sense, cannot be forgotten, as his name is men-
62 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
tioned many millions of times every day, and in every part of the
world. All this is true, but all this is too little.
To remember is not merely to recall the past, as the object of present
knowledge. It is also to estimate, appreciate and duly consider.
When we remember God, we remember our obligations, our privileges,
and the promises which were made to us. There is recognition of the
truth, and an appreciation of the effect which it ought to produce,
which is implied and intended.
To remember Christ is therefore not merely to call to mind the facts
of his life ; nor to acknowledge our obligations to him as the teacher
of the gospel and the founder of the Church, as Mussulmans may
remember Mohammed; but besides all this, it is to consider and
appreciate our present relation to him. It is to cherish the lively con-
sciousness that he is our life. 1. Our deliverer from death, the judicial
death to which we were exposed, and from Avhich we are preserved only
by him. We are to remember the hand which holds us up from Hell
every moment. A man floating on the ocean might as well forget the
plank which sustains him ; or the man suspended over an abyss, forget
the rope which holds him up, as we, to forget Christ.
2. We are to remember, i. e., be always mindful of the fact that it is
not we that live, but Christ that liveth in us ; that all right thoughts,
all just purposes, all holy affections, all good acts, are the product
of his continued agency in our hearts. Shall the branch forget the
vine ? The earth the sun ?
3. We are to remember that he is the author of all happiness, of
peace of conscience ; the source of God's favor, of our access to God, of
communion with him, of all temporal and social blessings, of security
from our spiritual enemies by whom we are surrounded, principalities
and powers. Can a man forget the source of all his present joys ? Can
he forget his food, the air he breathes, the light of heaven, the all-
sustaining power in which he lives and moves and has his being?
Neither can the believer forget Christ.
4. We live not only in the past and in the present, but also in the
future. We have an eternity before us. Christ is our life, not only in
having delivered us and in now sustaining us, but in being to us,
a. The principle of eternal life. b. In being its object, i. e., to know
him, to be with him, to be like him, to be engaged in his service, fills
all our future with light and glory.
We cannot look back without seeing Christ. We cannot look be-
neath, above, or around us in the present, but he fills the whole horizon.
We cannot look forward but he is the effulgence which sheds its glory
on our eternal career. To remember Christ, therefore, is all our duty,
for it is to live on him, to live for him, and to live with him.
THE GRACE OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST BE WITH YOU ALL. G3
XLIII. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you
all.— Rev. 22 : 21.
[April 2'ld. — Year not given.]
Grace. — The primary meaning of Xdpiq (charis) is, that which gives
joy. And as nothing is such a source of joy as love, grace means love.
And as love of a superior to an inferior is specially gratifying, such love
is with emphasis grace ; and as love towards the unlovely, the ungrate-
ful, the sinful, the guilty is of all other forms of love the most powerful
and effectual in rendering blessed, so this is the distinctive idea of grace
in the Scriptures, — undeserved love.
The secondary meaning of the word is gift, benefit, undeserved
benefactions ; and especially divine influence.
II. Mlwse grace or love is here invoked f
1. Of a divine person. It is the love of the Second Person of the
Trinity. Therefore it is divine. The love of God is a. infinite, b. im-
mutable, c. the sufficient and certain source of all good. If we are
the special objects of this infinite, immutable and unmerited love of
God, we are just as sure of receiving all we need, if we do his will, as
a child is of receiving the care and protection of a parent.
2. This love of Christ is a human love. It is the love of a person
who has human affections, human tenderness, human sympathies,
human yearnings, just as truly and in the same sense that we have.
3. It is the love of a Lord. This includes a. The idea of possession.
It is the love of one to whom we belong, as we belong to no one else ;
one who has bought us, bought us with his blood ; to whom we are
precious ; whose heritage, whose reward, whose crown and glory we
constitute, b. Lordship includes also the idea of authority, c. Of
rightful power, d. Of actual protection.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ is the undeserved love of a
divine person clothed with our nature, whose love has all the attributes
of sinless human love ; the love of one who owns us, who is invested
with absolute dominion over us and who is our protector and pre-
server.
III. What is meant by this love being with us. — When one sends
his love to another, it is only the assurance of his love. So when we
say the love of Christ be with you, we mean, 1. May Christ actually
love you ; may you be the object of his love. 2. May you have the
assurance of that love so as to be able to enjoy it and rejoice in it.
3. May you have the manifestation of that love. 4. The communion
of loving intercourse, such as that between intimate friends. 5. All
the benefits which flow from the love of Christ, not only the inward
joy, fellowship and delight, but the supply of our wants, assistance,
64 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
protection, support and final deliverance which the love of an infinite
Saviour can secure.
Now this assumes that Christ is present with us.
1. We have no such communion with an absent friend as Christians
are assumed to have with Christ. We have no communion with the
dead, i. e., no intercourse with them. We can't communicate our
thoughts, our feelings, our wants to them, nor can they communicate
with us or help us. He is present with us in the sense in which a
friend is present, with whom we can converse, with whom we can
constantly communicate.
2. It implies that Christ is present with us as to his human nature.
There are different kinds of presence, a. Local in space as opposed to
distance, b. A presence of power and influence and manifestation, as
the sun.
In this sense Christ's human nature is present, i. e., the love of
Christ is of a person who has the attributes of humanity, and there-
fore his love which is with us is a human love.
This conference this afternoon has special reference to the Senior
Class. It is the invocation of their professors and their fellow-students
that the grace of the divine human Saviour, whose they are, whom
they serve and who is their protector and master, may be with them ;
that is, that they may always be assured of his love enjoyed by them,
and thus be sustained, assisted, supported and comforted by it to the
end.
XXIV. Jesns crowned with glory and honor. Heb. 2 : 9.
[Bee. 14th, 1862.]
The interpretation of Scripture, especially of the prophecies, is to
be determined, 1. By the usus loquendi. 2. By the facts of Scripture
and history. 3. By the authoritative expositions found in the Bible.
The declaration of the Psalmist concerning the exaltation and domin-
ion of man would seem to mean nothing more than that man is to
be the head or lord of this creation, I. e., over the irrational creatures
inhabiting this globe. We learn from the Scriptures and from the ex-
altation of Christ, that this is but a drop of the bucket compared to its
full meaning. The language of the Psalmist had its fulfilment in the
exaltation of Christ. The passage is applied to him and interpreted
in the same way in 1 Cor. xv. 27 and in Heb. ii. 8, which, by the way,
is a strong collateral proof that Paul wrote the epistle to the Hebrews.
I. The subject of the exaltation here spoken of. — This is not the Lo-
gos, nor is it the human nature of Christ, but it is the Theanthropos.
The union of the divine and human did not of itself necessitate this
JESUS CROWNED WITH GLORY AND IIONOR. 65
exaltation. Our Lord from his birth to his resurrection was a man of
low decree, a Sou/Los, (doulos). There was nothing in his appearance to
■command the recognition of his divinity, or make him the object of
admiration or fear. His exaltation was declared to be something given.
The Logos, as one with the Father, would have had his divine excel-
lence and blessedness ; but as one with humanity, might have remained
as He was here on earth.
II. The ground of this exaltation is twofold.
1. The possession of a divine nature. It is a principle in the Scrip-
tures that no one is exalted to an office without the qualifications for it.
The power exercised flows from what is inherent. Christ could not
have been exalted to equality with God in dominion and glory, had he
not been equal with God in all excellence. It is because he is the
brightness of the Father's glory and upholds all things by the word of
his power that he is seated at the Father's right hand.
2. His humiliation, suffering and death. This is taught in Heb. i :
4 ; ii : 9 ; Phil, ii: 6-11, and often in other places.
III. The nature of this exaltation.
1. Christ is made the head or ruler of all creatures. All divine au-
thority is exercised through him. This was never so before.
2. He is the object of adoration. The central person in the uni-
verse. The invisible God is visible in him. Better known, compre-
hended, and therefore loved.
3. He is the head of his Church. His people, their salvation and
blessedness, is a large part of his reward. Christ is the immediate
sovereign to whom the allegiance, the love, the loyalty of all creatures,
especially of his redeemed ones, belong.
IV. The effect of this exaltation.
First. On Christ himself, i. e., on his human nature.
1. It was not destroyed. It does not cease to have the substance and
the attributes of humanity. It does not possess divine perfections. It is
not infinite in reference to space, nor to power, nor to knowledge. 2. It
does not destroy the individuality of that nature. He is still Jesus. Not
only has he a true body and a reasonable soul, but the very body and
the very soul which he assumed and wore on earth. 3. It does not de-
stroy the marks of this identity. Those who knew him on earth, knew
him on the mount and in heaven. His person in heaven bears the im-
press of his sufferings on earth. These are the things to be denied.
"What is to be affirmed is simply what the Bible teaches us, viz. : that
his humanity is made so glorious that he cannot now be looked upon
by mortal eyes. Those who saw him became as dead men. His body
is glorious, incorruptible, powerful and spiritual. The humanity is in-
cluded in the personality of the Logos. It is the same I who said :
66 CHEIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES.
" Before Abraham was I am " and " I thirst." The manifestation of
his hypostatic union has been made since to all creatures. Before, it
was seen imperfectly and only by the few.
Second. Its effects on other creatures.
1. It greatly increases their knowledge.
2. It enlarges the sphere of their activity.
3. It increases their blessedness.
Third. Its effects on his people.
1. It exalts human nature above all creatures. What the Psalmist
said is true not only of Christ, but in its measure of his people. They
are exalted above the angels in some things.
2. It brings them therefore into a participation of Christ's kingdom.
Its effect is that we reign with him ; we partake of his glory ; we judge
angels.
V. Inferences.
1. As we are to be like Christ, we should purify ourselves even as
he is pure. We should live worthy of this destiny.
2. We should consecrate our whole soul, and life, and power to his
service.
3. We should be content and happy. It is enough for us that we
are one with Christ.
XLV. The Coming of Christ.
{December 21st, 1856.]
I. Nature of it. — Christ came. He comes. He is to come.
1. He came in the flesh. The long lines of predictions from Adam to
Malachi were accomplished at last, after long delay and anxious expec-
tation.
2. He comes continually, a. In the extraordinary manifestation of
his presence and power, whether for judgment or mercy, b. In the
special manifestation of himself to his people.
3. He is to come. a. Personally and visibly, b. With power and
great glory, c. The dead shall rise, the just and the unjust, d. The
judgment will then be held. e. The world destroyed. /. The kingdom
of God shall be consummated.
The consequences of his advent to his people will be. a. Their re-
demption ; that is, their final deliverance from the power of death, b.
Their complete conformity to the likeness of Christ, c. Their perfect
enjoyment of that kingdom prepared for them from the foundation of
the world.
II. As to the time of the Second Advent.
THE COMING OF CHRIST. 67
1. It is unrevealed. 2. It is to be unexpected. 3. It will not be
until the conversion of the Jews, and the calling in of the Gentiles. Did
the Apostles expect him in their day ? 1. They regarded his coming as
they regarded the coming of death. 2. It was at last revealed to them
that there was to be a falling away first. We must distinguish be-
tween their personal expectations and their teaching. The latter alone
is infallible.
III. Points of analogy between the first and second coming.
1 . Both long predicted.
2. Long and anxiously expected.
3. The people indulged in many speculations as to the time and mode
of his coming.
4. They were greatly disappointed as to the one and the other.
IV. The state of mind which the doctrine of the Second Advent should
induce.
1. A firm belief in the revealed fact that he is to come. This faith
should not be shaken by long delay. How long Abraham waited and
died without the sight.
2. Earnest desire. The hopes of the ancient people were concen-
trated on the coming of the Messiah. This led them to bear patiently
what they had to suffer. To set their hopes on the future and not on
the present. The same effect should be produced on us.
3. Watchfulness and anxiety, lest that day should overtake us as a
thief in the night. We should have our lamps trimmed and our lights
burning. It would be a dreadful thing, should Christ come and find
us immersed in the world.
4. Prayer and waiting. " Waiting for the consolation of Israel."
5. Solicitous efforts to prepare others for his coming, and to pre-
pare the way of the Lord. He will not come to the individual nor to
the Church until the way is prepared. This includes, 1. Taking out
of the way obstructions to his coming. 2. The accomplishment of the
appointed ingathering of his people.
III.
THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
XL VI. The promise of the Spirit. Gal. 3 : 14.
[September 21st, 1856.]
The doctrine of the Trinity is everywhere recognized as the founda-
tion of religion. The Father elects, the Son redeems, the Spirit sanc-
tifies. The Son came in execution of the covenant of redemption.
Having fulfilled its conditions, he was entitled to its promises. One of
those promises was the gift of the Spirit, Acts 2 : 33. " Therefore
being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the
Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this which
ye now see and hear." Accordingly the gift of the Holy Spirit was
the great Messianic blessing promised and predicted ; and as John said,
the Holy Ghost was not yet given because that Jesus was not yet
glorified ; and Christ promised that he would send them another com-
forter.
I. The first great truth on this subject is that the Holy Ghost is se-
cured for the Church only by the mediation of Christ. It is due to his
work that he is sent. His influence and presence is the great blessing
secured by the death of Christ.
This does not imply that those living before the advent were not par-
takers of the Spirit, because all the benefits of Christ's death were en-
joyed from the beginning. It is not the less true however that he died
to secure those blessings.
II. Tlie second great truth is that Christ is the immediate giver of
the Holy Spirit. He sends him to whom he pleases, and bestows
through him what blessings he pleases. Therefore men must seek the
Spirit specially from Christ, as our mediator.
III. The third great truth is, that election by the Father and re-
demption by the Son avail only in virtue of the Spirit's work. Until
DEPENDENCE ON THE HOLY GHOST. 69
the Spirit is received, the elect do not differ from the non-elect, the re-
deemed from the unredeemed. Hence our obligations to the several
persons of the Trinity are the same. We owe as much to the Father
who chose as to the Son who redeemed, and no less to the Spirit.
And as the Son acted voluntarily in redeeming those whom the
Father chose, so the Spirit is voluntary in applying the redemption
purchased by the Son.
This is consistent with the Father's sending the Son, and with the
Son's sending the Spirit. Hence our love, gratitude, reverence and
obedience are as much due to the Spirit as to the Father and the Son.
This is not always remembered.
IV. The work of the Spirit, i. e., his inward subjective work, is,
1. To renew or quicken those dead in sins.
2. To illuminate. To reveal the glory of Christ, the holiness of God,
the justice and extent of the law, the evil of sin, the certainty of judg-
ment, and the truth and authority of the word of God.
3. To work repentance and faith, i. e., turning from sin and turning
to God.
4. Constant guidance into the knowledge of truth and duty.
5. To qualify for special duties and offices.
6. To sanctify.
7. To comfort.
8. To glorify the soul and body. All this we owe to the Spirit.
V. The dependence of the individual and of the Church on the Spirit
is absolute. Nothing can be experienced and nothing done but by
him. Analogous to the dependence of the creatures on the Creator ; a.
for existence ; 6. for faculties ; c. for activity ; d. for the results or suc-
cess. But not in any one of these cases is our activity superseded, and
in them all the need of effort and exertion is the same.
VI. Election, redemption and sanctification are inseparably con-
nected. Those whom the Father elects, the Son redeems, and the Spirit
sanctifies. And consequently whom the Spirit does not sanctify, the
Son has not redeemed and the Father has not elected.
Hence 1. The folly and wickedness of Antinomianism.
2. The only evidence of redemption and election is sanctification.
XXVII. Dependence on the Holy Ghost.
[March 1st, 1857.]
Three forms of life in man : the sensual or corporeal, the intellectual
and the spiritual. The first and second are sustained by the providen-
tial efficiency of God. The latter by the work of the Spirit.
70 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
I. The first is carried on according to material laws, i. e., the laws
which control the operations of matter. The second according to the
laws which determine the operations of mind. These are natural. The
spiritual life is supernatural. That is, 1. It does not belong to our
nature since the fall. 2. It is not produced by any natural process
as in the case of our corporeal and intellectual life. In matter the ap-
propriate combinations always produce the same results. So of intel-
lectual life ; men may be trained or educated to any form of mental
exercise. But there are no means which will produce spiritual life or
sustain its exercises. You cannot produce faith, love, repentance,
hope, joy, or heavenly-mindedness by any possible combination of
agencies or by any possible exercise of efficiency. The analogies and
illustrations of Scripture take this for granted. Men are said to be
born of the Spirit, to be created, to be raised from the dead.
3. It is supernatural, (positively) because its existence is due to the
direct agency of God through his Spirit ; an agency not only distinct
from the operation of all natural causes, but also from all the influences
of the means of grace ; neither the truth, nor the sacraments, nor priest-
ly ministrations can impart life to those spiritually dead.
II. Although spiritual life, in the sense stated, is not natural, neither is
it unnatural. 1. It is not incongruous to our nature. It is not in-
congruous that we should love God, worship Christ, exercise faith, re-
pentance and all other forms of spiritual life. Our nature in its per-
fection would have these exercises, and all our rational, moral and
emotional powers enter into them and form the basis, so to speak, of
them. It is unnatural for a beast to speak, but not for one born dumb.
2. It is not unnatural in the sense of being magical, produced and sus-
tained by occult causes, which have no relation to the effect produced.
If washing with water, anointing with oil, or making the sign of the
cross, produced holiness, it could be only by some magical influence.
As when magicians by spells, amulets or incantation pretend to work
wonders. There is nothing of this kind in the case of spiritual life. It
is not in this sense unnatural. On the contrary, the means of grace are
appropriate to the ends for which they are used. The truth concern-
ing God, Christ and ourselves is adapted to produce the exercises of
spiritual life where we are not dead. Just as heat, light and moisture
would produce vegetation and growth in a seed if the seed be not dead ;
or as the powers of the mind are called forth by and developed by the
appropriate moral training.
III. Tfiese are the two great truths taught us in the Scriptures on
this subject. First. Spiritual life is not natural. Second. It is not
unnatural.
From the former of these truths it follows,
DEPENDENCE ON THE HOLY GHOST. 71
1. That we are in a far higher sense dependent upon God for
spiritual life than for corporal or intellectual life. For the latter we are
iudeed dependent ; but they are communicated and continued accord-
ing to fixed laws, while our spiritual life is not. It cannot in any way
be produced in ourselves or communicated to others without a direct
intervention of God. It is in this point analogous to a miracle. And
we should feel our impotency to change our own heart, or to convert
others as sensibly, and recognize it as being as absolute as it is to give
sight to the blind or to raise the dead. And this is one of those truths
which the Spirit forces men to acknowledge.
He never converts them unless they feel they cannot convert them-
selves ; and he never makes them the instruments of converting others,
until they feel that they cannot do it ; that their skill in argument, in
persuasion, in management, avails nothing. This is a pregnant truth,
which should govern all our endeavors. We must feel it as men, as
ministers and as a Church. The Spirit must be honored by this sincere
and heartfelt recognition of dependence.
2. A second inference from this truth, or a second form of our
dependence is, that the influence of the Spirit cannot be merited. We
cannot place God under any obligation either as a matter of justice or
as a matter of promise to give us the Holy Ghost, or to attend our
labors with his divine influence. He has made general promises;
general purposes have been announced. But the man who seeks re-
pentance and faith, (and many seek to enter in who shall not be able,)
has no right, should he fail, to complain. Divine influence is a grace.
The man that preaches the gospel at home or abroad ever so long, or
so faithfully, must be contented to acknowledge that success is a favor,
not a debt. This is the second great truth which we must acknowledge.
3. Another inference is that this blessing is absolutely necessary, and
yet may be withheld ; that it must be sought with earnest importunate
prayer. The sick in the days of Christ could not heal themselves.
He was under no obligation to heal them ; therefore they sought his
help as a necessity and as a favor.
These are the inferences from the doctrine of the supernatural
character of divine grace, or from the fact that it is not natural. The
inferences from the doctrine that it is not unnatural are,
1. That we must not depend on rites and ceremonies, or outward in-
stitutions or ordinances.
2. That we must not expect the results without the diligent use of
the means. This is true of ourselves. We mock the Spirit when we
pray that he would sanctify us, and do not use the means. And no
less when we pray for the conversion of others without using the
means.
72 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
The doctrine of dependence produces,
1. Humility. 2. Gratitude. 3. Confidence.
XI. VIII. Dependence of the believer and the Church on the
Holy Spirit. Psalm 51 : 11.
[Sept. 4th, 1859.]
The old saying that what is false in philosophy is true in theology is
a contradiction in its obvious sense. It amounts to saying that the
true may be false. Yet there is a sense in which the saying is true ;
or rather, there is a truth which at times was expressed by that para-
dox. That truth is, that what we know to be true on the testimony of
God and experience, may appear to be false, or at least irreconcilable
to other truths, to the understanding.
There are two sources of conviction : The one is the discursive un-
derstanding ; the other, intuitional consciousness. These are always in
accord in the sound or normal state of the mind, but often in conflict
in the present disordered state of human nature ; and we must make
our choice between them. If we follow the former we shall become
skeptics ; if the latter, and we be the children of God, we shall know
and believe the truth.
There is no subject on which this conflict of the understanding and
of the inward consciousness is more apt to occur than the relation of
God to the world, the dependence of the creature upon the Creator,
the consistency of the controlling agency of God with the agency of
the creature. The Scriptures and experience teach that there is such
a dependence, and that it is absolute. But it is different in different
cases.
1. The dependence of inanimate matter on God.
2. The dependence of sensitive living creatures on God.
3. The dependence of rational creatures on God.
4. The dependence of the soul for all the exercises of the spiritual
life on God.
This is the subject of consideration. As to this point it is to be re-
marked,
1. That it is peculiar to fallen beings. As animals have a life of
their own which is not the life of God, and as rational creatures have
such a life, so it may be presumed that unfallen holy beings have a
spiritual life of their own ; so that their dependence on God for their
spiritual life is analogous to their dependence on him for their rational
life.
2. This dependence is not to be confounded with our dependence on
God as creatures for our rational life. But it is a dependence on the
Spirit of God.
HE WILL REPROVE THE WORLD OF SIN. 73
3. It assumes that we are dead, and that a new kind of life is pro-
duced by the Holy Ghost and sustained by him. So that without him
we can do nothing.
4. We are thus dependent for knowledge, for holiness, for consola-
tion, for perseverance and growth in grace.
5. This dependence, although absolute, does not supersede the use
of means, or our obligation to exert ourselves. The promise of assist-
ance is to those who strive and are faithful.
6. What is true of the individual believer is true of any company of
believers, and therefore of such institutions as this and of the Church.
Here we are absolutely dependent on the Holy Spirit. So is the min-
istry. So is the Church.
INFERENCES.
1. This relation to the Holy Spirit should be inwardly recognized
and openly acknowledged.
2. We should abstain from everything which tends to separate from
him. These things are, first, a spirit of self-dependence ; secondly,
every thing which offends the Spirit as unholy.
3. Earnest longing and prayer.
\ I . i \ . He will reprove (convince) the world of sin, because
tney believe not on nie. — John 16 : 8, 9.
[Sept. 20th, 18G3.]
I. What is conviction of sin ? II. What is the sin of which men
must be convinced ? III. How is the Spirit the author of that con-
viction ?
The word xdffftoq (kosmos) means 1. Order, j)roper and harmonious
arrangement. 2. The universe as thus arranged. 3. The earth. 4.
The inhabitants of the earth, mankind, men. 5. The wicked, unre-
newed, as opposed to the Church or believers. Here it means men,
considered as unrenewed ; not all men, but the class or order who are
the subjects of this conviction.
I. What is conviction of sin 'J The word iXiyyeiv means, 1. To reprove,
censure, or upbraid. 2. To convict, prove to be guilty. 3. To render
manifest. Here it is used in the two latter senses. The people of the
world are to be convicted at the bar of their own conscience of being
sinuers. That act is to be manifest to their own consciousness ; and as
sin includes two elements, viz. : guilt and pollution, the one expressing
the relation of sin to justice and the other its relation to holiness, con-
viction of sin includes, a. The conviction of just exposure to the wrath
of God on account of our character and conduct. And this includes
74 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
the conviction that we deserve punishment, and secondly that we ought
to be punished, and thirdly that we certainly shall be punished, unless
in some way our guilt be removed, b. The conviction of moral defile-
ment or pollution : that is, that we are in fact and in our own eyes
offensive, degraded, and the proper objects of loathing.
The effects of conviction flow from these two sources, and are, a. Ter-
ror or dread of the wrath of God. b. Self-condemnation, c. Remorse,
which includes both the consciousness of ill-desert, sorrow for the offense,
and craving after satisfaction. It is stilled by punishment or adequate
atonement, d. Self-abhorrence, e. Shame and confusion of face.
There is nothing holy in all this.
II. The sin of which men are to be thus convinced is the sin of not
believing on Cfirist.
This presents three points: 1. What is it to believe upon Christ?
2. What is included in the conviction of the sin of not thus believing ?
3. Why is unbelief so great a sin ?
First. What is it to believe on Christ? This includes, 1st. The
belief that he is what he claimed to be, viz. : the Son of God, or God
manifest in the flesh ; the Messiah ; the Prophet, Priest and King of
his people, and therefore the Redeemer of men. This involves the
recognition or the conviction and acknowledgment of the truth of all
his doctrines. This faith, to be genuine, must not rest merely on ex-
ternal evidence, but on the revealing and testifying influence of the
Holy Spirit. 2d. It includes reliance on Christ, in his propitiation, on
his saving, sanctifying and protecting power. 3d. It includes, not
exactly in its nature as faith, but as its inseparable adjunct and neces-
sary effects, adoring love for his person, zeal for his glory, devotion to
his service, and submission to his, will. As we cannot separate in fact,
or even in consciousness, the apprehension of beauty from the delight
in it, so we cannot separate from faith in Christ, love, zeal, devotion
and submission. The want of all these is unbelief. And men are con-
vinced of sin when convinced that want of faith in Christ deserves the
wrath and curse of God, and degrades and pollutes the soul.
III. Why is unbelief in Christ, or want of faith in him so great a sin
and the greatest of all sins t
That it is so is directly asserted in John iii. 18. "He that believeth
not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of
the only begotten Son of God," and elsewhere as is distinctly implied
in this verse. It is so great a sin, 1. Because it is the manifestation,
exercise and effect of the greatest depravity. The disbelief of specu-
lative truth is not sinful except where some moral obligation is violated
in rejecting the evidence by which it is supported. But the rejection
of moral truth is in its nature sinful because it implies moral blindness
THE NECESSITY OF THE SriRIT's TEACHING. 75
and perversion of moral feeling. To call evil good and good evil, to
approve of those who do evil, implies greater corruption than the mere
commission of sin. Unbelief of the moral truth differs in the degree
of its sinfulness according to the importance of the truth and the amount
and kind of evidence with which it is attended. That the heathen are
sinful and without excuse because they do not believe God as revealed
in nature, is asserted by Paul. But this sin is slight compared with
those who rejected God as revealed in the Old Testament, and their
guilt again is small, compared to that of those who reject Christ. He
is God in the clearest and most attractive revelation ever made of the
Divine Being. The rejection of him implies the greatest blindness and
depravity. It is therefore the greatest of all sins, and implies Satanic
blindness of the eyes.
2. Because it involves the greatest conceivable ingratitude. It is not
only the rejection of God, but it is the rejection of God humbling him-
self to be found in fashion as a man, and becoming obedient unto death,
even the death of the cross, out of love to us and for our salvation.
3. Because it involves a preference and deliberate choice of evil
instead of good, of Satan and the kingdom of darkness instead of the
kingdom of God. " He who does not bow to Christ, has bowed to me,"
as the Poet makes Satan say.
4. Because it is the rejection of eternal life for ourselves, and doing
what we can to render certain the perdition of others.
IV. The Holy Spirit alone can convince men of this sin.
1. It is certain that human reason or our own nature, as it is, will
not do it. 2. That flesh and blood cannot do it. 3. The Holy Spirit
alone can do it because he alone can open our eyes to behold the glory
of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 4. It is his office to take the things
of Christ and show them unto us.
INFERENCES.
1. That it is our first and greatest duty to repent of this sin and to
believe on Christ in the sense above stated. 2. Our next great duty is
to labor to convince the world of this sin, (for the Spirit produces this
conviction through the truth), and to lead them to receive, acknow-
ledge, love, worship, serve and trust the Son of God.
L. The necessity of the Spirit's teaching in order to the right
understanding of the Scriptures.
[Sept. 20th, 1868].
There are two kinds of knowledge, of faith, of repentance. Simon
Magus believed and remained in the gall of bitterness. Paul believed
and became a Christian.
76 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
In both cases there was a persuasion of the truth. Simon believed
when he saw the miracles wrought by the Apostles : Paul, when Christ
was revealed within him. Judas repented when he saw the evil con-
sequences of his treachery ; Peter repented when he saw his conduct in
its true character. So there is a simple intellectual knowledge of the
truth, and there is a spiritual knowledge and discernment.
How are these related ; that is, how do they agree and how do they
differ? 1. The things known are the same. 2. The act of knowing
is the same. 3. But the spiritual excellence of the object is not appre-
hended in the one case, while it is in the other.
This may be illustrated by the case of the discernment of beauty.
Now with regard to the knowledge of the Scriptures, there is no reason
why the unrenewed man, without any special aid of the Spirit, should
not acquire that knowledge as well as the knowledge of any similar
volume. Of course, however, it must be under the same conditions. 1.
He must study assiduously. 2. In the right method, and in the use of
the right means. 3. He must be impartial and honest ; not endeavor
to establish a theory, but simply to ascertain the true sense.
Now, although this is possible, it is in reference to the Scriptures
difficult and rare, because of the opposition of the heart to the doctrines
of the Bible, and because the judgments of men are so largely deter-
mined by their feelings.
Therefore, for the attainment of this intellectual knowledge, there is
great need of the Spirit's guidance to produce, 1st, Docility. 2d. To
prevent opposition to the truth blinding the mind.
For spiritual knowledge the case is plain. On this subject the Scrip-
tures teach, 1. The absolute necessity of divine teaching. No man
cometh to me except he be taught of God. The natural man receiveth
not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him :
neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. No
man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost. He that confesseth
that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God. Besides, the Bible
abounds in prayers for this divine teaching. And Paul declares all
external teaching in vain without it.
2. The Scriptures say that the cause of this ignorance, blindness and
inability to know the things of God, arises from two sources ; first, our
depravity. We are natural, carnal, the opposite of the spiritual, and
cannot by any possibility discern that which is spiritual. And secondly,
Satan, the god of this world, blinds the eyes. His influence is great
and general. He persuades men to reject the truth. He raises objec-
tions, and excites the enmity of the heart.
It is a solemn fact, therefore, that those and those only who are led
by the Spirit, come to the knowledge of the truth. This is the great
THE INDWELLING OF THE SPIRIT. 77
office of the Spirit. This is to be recognized, and his guidance sought
and submitted to.
Correct speculative knowledge and spiritual knowledge experience
teaches do not admit of protracted separation. There can be no spirit-
ual knowledge without speculative knowledge, but there may be the
speculative without the spiritual.
But orthodoxy will not last without piety. An unconverted ministry
forsakes the truth. This all history proves. Hence the great impor-
tance of this subject. The salvation of men largely depends on the
ministry preaching the truth. That ministers should preach the truth,
depends on their being con-verted and taught by the Spirit. Therefore,
whether you are to be blessings or curses to the Church depends on
your being taught of God.
I.I. The indwelling of (he Spirit.
[November 26th, 1854.]
I. The meaning of the expression, God dwells, is that he specially and
permanently manifests his presence. — Thus he is said to dwell in heaven;
among the children of men ; in Zion ; among his people ; in believers.
The Spirit is said to dwell in his Church, which is thus the temple of
God ; in believers individually, they are severally his temple ; in the
body of believers, so that it also is the Temple of the Holy Ghost.
II. It follows that where the Spirit dioells his presence is indicated by
certain specific effects. — These are, 1. Either gifts ordinary or extra-
ordinary, 2. or, graces, i. e., the fruits of the Spirit, 3. activity, 4. guid-
ance, 5. consolation. The graces are, 1st. Knowledge. This is one
of the chief ends for which the Spirit was promised by the Saviour to
his disciples. This knowledge includes correct intellectual convictions
and spiritual discernment. To this are due orthodoxy and love of the
truth, and adherence to it under all circumstances. To this source also
are we indebted for the unity as well as the preservation of the faith.
This is a ground of conviction beyond the reach of scepticism and un-
assailable by infidelity.
2d. Holiness in all its forms, of faith, confidence in God, in his word,
promises, favors, etc. Love to God, Christ and the brotherhood, and
to all men. Temperance, meekness, long-suffering.
3d. Hope, joy and peace. The consolations of the Spirit which sus-
tain the soul under all sorrow, whether from conviction of sin or from
afflictions.
4th. Other effects or manifestations of the Spirit's presence, are ac-
tivity in resisting sin and in doing good. He is a source not only of
78 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
inward spiritual life, but also of outward acts of devotion and obedience
to the will of God.
5th. Another effect is guidance. This guidance of the Spirit is, a.
By the word. b. By the inward operation on the mind, guiding its
thoughts, shaping its conclusions and exciting right feelings ; and not
by impulse, and suggestion, or any magic methods.
Duties which flow from this doctrine.
1. To cherish the conviction that we in a special sense belong to God.
2. To reverence and cherish, and to obey the admonitions of the.
indwelling Spirit.
3. To preserve our soul and body pure as the temple of the Holy
Ghost.
4. An humble, grateful sense of the unspeakable blessing thus con-
ferred upon us, and of the dignity which belongs to all believers as the
temples of God.
LII. Tbe Spirit giveth life. 2 Cor. 3 : 6.
[January Sth, 1865.]
These words taken by themselves express a general proposition con-
taining a comprehensive truth. By Spirit is meant the Spirit of God.
It is not mind as opposed to matter, or life as opposed to form. The
truth is not the philosophical dogma that all force, all power of life is
a manifestation of Spirit, that the external or material is purely dead
and powerless. But the scriptural truth that the Spirit] of God is the
source of all life. He is the Spirit of life.
1. Of the external world. 2. Of the animal world. 3. Of the ra-
tional world. 4. Of the spiritual world. In other words he is the
source of spiritual life. We are dead. We are quickened by the
Spirit. He dwells in us as the source of life, working in us both to will
and to do. So that all just thoughts, right feelings, and holy conduct
are to be referred to him, as all his gifts.
This is very different from the true meaning of the words in their
connection. In other words, that is not the truth which Paul here in-
tends to express. The meaning of the words is to be determined,
first, by the drift of the apostolic discourse ; secondly, by the explana-
tory or equivalent phrases which occur in the context.
Paul is here contrasting the law and the gospel, the old covenant and
the new covenant. God, he says, had made him a minister of the new
covenant. And then he goes on to show the glory of that ministry as
contrasted with the ministry of the law. By the Spirit ; therefore he
must mean the gospel.
THE SPIRIT GIVETH LIFE. 79
2. This is plain from the antithesis. Not of the letter but of the
Spirit. The letter is explained to be that which was written on stone,
i. e., the law ; the decalogue, which was the substance of the Mosaic
law, or its foundation. As opposed to that the spirit means the gospel.
3. The letter is called the ministration of death ; the Spirit the
ministration of life. The one slays, the other gives life. In saying he
was a minister of the Spirit, he says the same thing. So in Gal. iii : 3,
he says, " having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the
flesh?" i. e., having begun with the gospel, are ye made perfect by the
law ? The reason why the law is called the letter is plain. The reasons
why the gospel is called the Spirit are, 1. Because it is antithetical to
the letter. 2. Because the gospel is spiritual as opposed to what is
literal, ceremonial and external. 3. Because the gospel is the organ
of the Spirit. 4. Because the effusion, presence and power of the
Spirit constituted the great characteristic of the Messianic period, or
of the New Testament. In saying that he was a minister of the Spirit,
the apostle says he was the minister of that covenant in and^ through
which the Spirit, the source of all life, was given.
The sense therefore in which Paul intended us to understand the
words, the Spirit giveth life, is determined by the sense in which the
letter giveth life.
1. The letter or the law kills because it denounces death.
2. Because to convince and to condemn is all the law can do.
3. Because it awakens the sense of sin and helplessness, and slays
all hope.
4. Because it excites sin and cannot either justify or sanctify. The
Spirit or the gospel giveth life.
1. Because it declares the way of life. It reveals a righteousness
which delivers us from the law and frees us from the sentence of con-
demnation.
2. Because it is that through which the Spirit is communicated as a
source of life. Instead of a mere outward exhibition of truth and
duty, it is a law written on the heart. It is a life-giving power.
3. Because the state of mind which it produces is life and peace.
The Spirit is the source of eternal life.
The effects which this view of the subject produced on Paul were,
1. It filled him with a high sense of the dignity and glory of his
vocation. It was in his estimation the highest of all works.
2. It made him humble under a sense of his insufficiency.
3. Yet confident, for God had rendered him able, or sufficient.
4. It determined him to use great plainness of speech, not to veil tin'
truth as Moses veiled his face.
80 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
LI 1 1. The Spirit's Intercession. Bom. S : 26.
[Dec. Ulh, 1864.]
Salvation is entirely of grace. The fall has brought us into an estate
of sin and misery. From that estate we do not deserve to be delivered.
And from it we cannot deliver ourselves. We must be redeemed. We
are the subjects, not the agents of that work.
There are two distinct parts of redemption. One is referred to
Christ, the other to the Spirit. Christ acts as our prophet, priest and
king. The Spirit applies the redemption purchased by Christ. He
convinces of sin. He renews, enlightens, sanctifies, leads and com-
forts. He dwells in us and constantly works in us to will and to do.
He is in us the source or principle of spiritual life.
The work of intercession belongs both to Christ and to the Spirit.
Although the word is the same, the work is different. Christ inter-
cedes as a priest ; the Spirit as an advocate. This latter word is so
comprehensive that it expresses both the work of Christ and that of the
Spirit. Christ is our helper. So is the Spirit. But the help they
afford is not the same. The help of Christ is that, as just said, of a
prophet, priest and king. That of the Spirit, so far as expressed in
this passage, is that of an advocate whose office it is to put pleas and
words into the mouth of his people. Christ intercedes by pleading for
us, presenting his own merits and claims. The Spirit does not suppli-
cate, but he teaches us and supplicates in us, in our name : so that the
desires, the thoughts, the words, are his, i. e., due to his suggestion and
agency, and not to the operation of our own minds. This is the differ-
ence, or one difference, between the intercession of Christ and that of
the Spirit.
They differ, as we have seen, 1. In that Christ presents his own
merits and claims. This the Spirit does not. 2. Christ himself asks,
and asks in his own name. This the Spirit does not. 3. The Spirit
does what he causes us to do. We pray under the dictation of the
Spirit, and thus he is in us who utter the prayers, not as his, but as our
own.
As to this intercession, it is, 1. According to the will of God, i. e.,
the desires and thoughts which arise in the mind and the petitions we ut-
ter are agreeable to his will, and that in two senses, a. Agreeable to his
preceptive will. They are such as he approves, b. They are accord-
ing to his purpose. The desires the Spirit excites are for things which
it is in accordance with God's purpose to bestow.
2. This intercession finds expression often in groans, or desires which
we cannot clothe in words. It is not necessary to the efficacy of prayer
AS MANY AS ARE LED BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD. 81
that it should be clothed in articulate language. The Lord knows the
mind of the Spirit, i. e., the state of mind produced by the Spirit.
3. Such prayers are certainly efficacious. It is said of Christ, " Him
the Father heareth always." His intercession cannot fail. This is no
less true of the Spirit. The desires and prayers which he puts into the
hearts of his people are sure to be answered, because, 1st. It is deroga-
tory to the Spirit to assume the contrary. 2d. Because the apostle de-
clares them to be according to the mind, i. c., the will and purpose of
God.
4. If it be asked how we can distinguish between desires and peti-
tions which are the dictate of our own hearts and those which are dic-
tated by the Spirit, it may be answered in general that it is analogous
to the question, how can we in any religious exercise determine whether it
is gracious (spiritual) or not ? How can we tell whether our sorrow
for sin, our fear of God, our love of Christ, etc., are natural or graci-
ous affections ? This cannot be determined by any distinct conscious-
ness we have of the Spirit's influence. It can only be told, 1. By the
objects of these affections. 2. From their nature. 3. From their
effects.
And so with regard to these prayers ; if they are for objects which
we know are right and in accordance with the will of God ; if they
are pure and spiritual, not selfish or mercenary in their nature ; and if
they produce in us the fruits of peace, submission or resignation, we
may infer they are from the Spirit.
As the Spirit does not reveal to us what is according to the purpose
of God, we must in our holiest aspiration say, " not my will but thine
be done." 5. This intercession of the Spirit is a great ground of confi-
dence and source of consolation.
Duties. 1. We should keep ourselves as far as in us lies in the fellow-
ship of the Holy Ghost.
2. We should feel our dependence and obligations in regard to the
Spirit.
3. We should adore the mystery of the Trinity, as the several powers
of the Godhead co-operate in our salvation.
Iil V. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the
SOUS «f God. Rom. 8: 14.
[Date not given.']
I. By the Spirit of God is of course meant the Holy Spirit. — The
Spirit is everywhere present. He controls all the operations of nature.
He operates on the minds of men, endowing and controlling them. He
specially operates on the souls of the children of God. 1. In renewing
6
82 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
them. 2. In imbuing them continually with new life. 3. In deter-
mining their inward and outward life.
II. What is meant by being led by the Spirit ?
1. It is not by blind suggestions or impulses. It is not by a miraculous
or abnormal operation, directing what text the eye shall fall upon. The
general statement is that just made. The Spirit is the determining
principle of the inward and outward life of the believer. So it is not
they which live, but Christ, i. e., his Spirit which liveth in them. This
leading of the Spirit is, 1. Consistent with our rational nature, liberty,
and responsibility. 2. It is not a matter of consciousness. His influence
mingles with our consciousness and determines it, but cannot be dis-
tinguished from it. 3. The guidance of the Spirit is not always or
necessarily irresistible. We may yield to it or we may oppose it.
Hence men are said to resist, to grieve, to quench the Holy Spirit. In
all true believers the Spirit will in the end, according to God's promise,
overcome all opposition and render them obedient. Nevertheless, it is
true that, to their great detriment and loss, they may refuse to be led
by him. So much for the nature of this leading.
III. As to the result of it, or the ends to which the Spirit leads us, they are,
1. The knowledge of the truth. This is not by revelation, or inspi-
ration, but by illumination. There is thus spiritual teaching apart
from the outward teaching of the word, as is proved from the Scriptures
and by experience.
2. To the love of the truth, or the conformity of our hearts, our af-
fections to the standard of God's will. That is, we are made to love
God, Christ, the people of God, the service of God. We are led to all
right exercises of faith, penitence, meekness and every Christian grace
and virtue.
3. To the conformity of our outward life to the will of God. It
leads to the government of the tongue, to the control of the passions, to
the ordering of our life. It gives right views and right motives to de-
termine our conduct in all the emergencies of life. Hence the Spirit
leads one man to the ministry, another to some other profession, another
to the missionary field.
IV. Why are those who are led by the Sjnrit, and they only, the sons
of God?
1. What is meant by the sons of God?
a. Those who partake of his nature, by regeneration.
b. Those who are adopted into his family and are thus made the ob-
jects of his parental care and love, and the heirs of his kingdom.
c. Those who are governed by a filial, as opposed to a slavish spirit ;
who love, reverence, obey God as his children and are zealous for his
glory.
THE SPIRIT ITSELF BEAEETH WITNESS. 83
There are three reasons why those who are led by the Spirit are the
eons of God.
1. Because this submission to the Spirit of our whole inward and
outward life is the only evidence of our regeneration and adoption, in
other words, of our sonship.
2. Because the Holy Spirit is in his nature a Spirit of adoption. He
is not a servile Spirit. It is the Spirit of the Son, and therefore it is
sent to those who are sons. Those and those only who are actuated by
this filial Spirit are the sons of God ; that is, are such in their inward
character and temper.
3. Because in so far as the sonship, or being the sons of God, in-
volves the idea of exaltation, dignity, glory, dominion, power or bless-
edness, the indwelling of the Spirit and his controlling power is the
immediate source of all these distinctions and excellences.
V. The necessary conditions on our part in order to this guidance.
1. We must renounce our own guidance, the right, the ability or the
desirableness of guiding ourselves. This includes the renunciation of
the guidance of our own understanding, of our own will, or of our own
desires.
2. We must renounce the guidance of men. a. Whether of the
world, or of individual men, b. or of the Church.
3. We must under a sense of our dependence, and in full faith in the
Spirit's office, resign ourselves to his guidance and submit to it.
IiV. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we
are the children of God. — Rom. S : 16.
{Dec. 21, 1862.]
I. The thing testified to. II. The nature of that testimony.
I. The thing testified to, is that we arc the children of God, rixva &eov.
There is the same difference between rixvov and 6td<; as there is between
child and son; the former applies to either sex, and is the more tender.
We are born of God, i. e., produced by him. 1st. This does not refer
to us as creatures, nor as rational creatures, but as regenerated, born
again. So that we are partakers of the divine nature.
2d. It expresses the relation in which we stand to him, a. as objects
of his love; b. as loving him, i. e., regarding him as a father. This
filial spirit on our part includes, 1. Confidence in his love to us. 2.
Reverence. 3. Zeal for his glory. 4. Devotion to his service.
3d. The word expresses or indicates the privileges arising from this
relation to God. We are the heirs of God, the partakers of all those
benefits and blessings which he has provided for his children. In tes-
tifying to our being the children of God, the Spirit testifies, that we are
84 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
born of God, that we are the objects of his paternal love, and that we
are heirs of the inheritance of the saints in life.
II. The nature of his witnessing. — It is not involved in our filial
feelings, for the Spirit is said ffu/i/iapTupetv, to testify with, i. e., with
our own hearts.
But, 1. It is direct or immediate. The Spirit assures us, just as
he produces the assurance of the truth. 2. It is mysterious or inexpli-
cable, just as much and no more than other operations of the Spirit are.
And these in their turn are no m<jre mysterious than the action of mind
on matter, or matter on mind, or one created spirit on other such spirits.
3. It is self-evidencing. That is, it reveals itself as the witness or tes-
timony of God. Just as the voice of God in the Heavens, in con-
science, in the law, in the gospel, reveals itself in his word ; so when the
Spirit speaks to the soul it is known to be the Spirit.
4. It is infallible testimony, and produces assurance. This is not
inconsistent with doubt and anxiety, first, because this witnessing is
intermittent more or less ; and secondly, because this voice of God may
vary from the slightest, almost inaudible whisper, to the most clear
and articulate enunciation.
5. It is sanctifying. That is its nature. It produces that effect just
as fire burns, or light dispels darkness. It is never given where it is
not true. And where it is true, where the soul is regenerated, then to
banish doubt and fear and anxiety, is to infuse new life and vigor.
It is to give peace and call out all graces. 1. We are to guard against
self-deception in this matter. 2. We should cherish the Spirit, that he
may testify with our spirit.
L.VI. Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of
the Spirit in our hearts. 2 Cor. 12 : 2. See also
Eph. 1:13; 4:30; 1 Tim. 2: 19.
[JVo date given.]
The object of attaching a seal to any thing is,
1. To authenticate it, as when a man signs and seals a deed. Thus,
John vi : 27, our Lord was sealed, sealed or proved to be the Son of
God. 2. To preserve either from inspection, as when a letter or book
is sealed, or from violation or injury. The sepulchre was sealed to
preserve it from violation. Any person or thing is in the Scriptures
said to be sealed when preserved from destruction. 3. To indicate
ownership, 2 Tim. ii : 19 ; " having this seal, the Lord knoweth them
that are his," etc
So in Eevelation the people of God are said to be sealed or marked
as belonging to him. See Ezekiel ix : 4.
WHO HATH ALSO SEALED US. 85
"When therefore it is said that God hath sealed us, one or more, or
all the above ideas are intended. In some passages one, and in others
another, of these ideas is rendered the most prominent. All, however,
are included. Those whom God seals, on whom he impresses his seal,
he authenticates as his people, he secures from destruction, and he
makes them as his own. They are known by that seal to be his. Any
man therefore who has the seal of God impressed upon him is thereby
proved to be one of his children ; he is secure from destruction and is
marked as belonging to God, claimed by him as his own.
II. What is the seal of God f
It is the Holy Spirit. His presence in the soul authenticates it as
born of God, secures it from apostacy, and marks it as the property of
God, the purchase of the Redeemer's blood. Hence the two express-
ions, " hath sealed us " and " hath given to us the earnest of the
Spirit," are explanatory, the one of the other.
Any one, therefore, in whom the Holy Ghost dwells, knows thereby
and is thereby known by others to be a genuine child of God.
Because the spirituality or holiness induced by the presence of the
Spirit is, in its nature, affinity with God ; or sonship, in one of the
principal senses of that term.
Again he is assured of ultimate salvation. Not that he has no
doubts or fears on that point. But he has the grounds of assurance
and confidence, greater or less. The Holy Ghost secures the salvation
of those in whom he dwells, because he is the purchase of the Redeem-
er's death. His continued indwelling is secured by the covenant of
grace. And he conveys to the soul, in whom he dwells, this sense of
security, because the Scriptures teach that those in whom the Holy
Spirit dwells can never perish ; because the feelings of which he is the
author involve hope, joy, confidence, assurance of the love of God ; and
because he witnesses with our spirits, that we are the children of God ;
and if children, then heirs. That is, by his communion with our
spirits he awakens confidence in the fidelity of God just as he awakens
the feeling of humility and penitence.
Again, as the different orders of knighthood or nnbility among men
are indicated by certain badges, so the believer by the indwelling
Spirit is marked as belonging to the order of the sons of God. As
such they are reverenced and waited on by angels, and as such they
know and rejoice in each other as members of the same royal family.
Such being the doctrine on this subject, it follows : —
1. That the more distinct the impress of the seal of God is on the
soul, the more will it experience of the benefits aird blessedness which
flow from being thus sealed. Ancient seals sometimes, as now, had
figures and sometimes sentences engraved upon them, 2 Tim. ii. 19.
86 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
The figure may be so slightly cut, or so incrusted by foreign sub-
stances as to be scarcely distinguishable. The figure, so to speak, on
the seal of God is the likeness of Christ. If that image is enstamped
on the soul clearly, then all recognize it ; but if it be feeble and indis-
tinct, then the soul itself is forced to study it out carefully, and often
is at a loss to determine whether it is the seal of God or not ; and
others are in the same state of suspense. Hence if we would experi-
ence the benefits of being sealed, we must grow in grace and in
conformity to Christ. There is no peace to the wicked nor to those
who live so near to the confines of sin that they cannot tell to which
kingdom they belong.
2. The whole tendency of this doctrine is to humble, to elevate, to
wean from the world, to render us content with our lot, and to induce
us to live as becomes the children of God. No matter how poor, how
despised or how afflicted a man may be, if he bears on his forehead
the seal of God, he is a king and a priest.
IiVII. The Holy Ghost as the Paraclete. John 14: 1G.
[April 8th, I860.]
Circumstances under which the promise of the Spirit as our Para-
clete was made. Its design was to encourage the apostles and to sustain
them under the loss of Christ's presence.
The promise had special but not exclusive reference to the apostles.
The Spirit was to do for them a two-fold work ; one which contem-
plated them as believers, the other which contemplated them as apostles.
I. The meaning of the promise.
The word xapdyJ.rjToq, as an adjective, means called for ; as a sub-
stantive, one called upon for aid, as an advocate, called to one's side.
The most comprehensive meaning of the word is helper. The Holy
Ghost is our helper.
II. His qualifications.
1 . He is omnipotent. 2. He is Almighty. 3. Infinite in wisdom.
4. Infinite in love. 5. Ever accessible and willing to help. 6. He is
the Spirit of Christ, united to him and to his people, and in one sense
is the principle of life in both.
III. How the Spirit acts as our helper.
A. TO THE APOSTLES.
1. In bringing all things to their remembrance.
2. In rendering them infallible.
3. In conferring upon them the peculiar gifts of office, courage,
napprjaia (boldness of speech,) patience, zeal, &c.
THE HOLY GHOST AS THE PARACLETE. 87
4. In co-operating with them miraculously, so as to confirm their di-
vine mission and authority.
5. In attending their preaching with power, so as to render it effectu-
al.
B. TO BELIEVERS, INDIVIDUALLY.
1. As a teacher leading them in the knowledge of the truth, a. By
regeneration, imparting life and the power of vision ; b. By illumina-
tion ; c By aiding them in their mental operations ; d. By bringing
things to their remembrance and thus acting as a counsellor.
2. As a source of strength, a. Strengthening the principle of life
by his constant communications. He strengthens our faith, love, &c.
b. By giving the requisite qualifications for duty. For private, social
and official duties, c. By sustaining us under discouragements and
trials.
3. As a comforter. This is specially prominent because this is what
the apostles specially needed, and what all believers as an afflicted peo-
ple ever need. a. The Spirit comforts by assuring us of the love of
God. b. By revealing to us the infinite glories and blessedness in re-
serve for us. c. By calming our agitations and shedding abroad in our
hearts the fear of God. d. By calling into exercise those Christian
graces which in themselves include true blessedness.
4. As an intercessor, a. He brings to God. To whom through
Christ we have access by the Spirit, b. He indites our petitions.
c. He excites desires which cannot be uttered in words, but which God
understands and hears.
5. As the revealer of Christ. He takes of the things of Christ and
shows them unto us. a. He reveals the glory of Christ, b. He reveals
to us his work and offices, and our relation to him. c. He reveals
Christ's love to us.
C. TO THE CHURCH.
1. As the bond of union. They are one body through the Spirit.
2. By causing them to recognize, love, serve and help each other. 3.
By making the word, sacraments and preaching means of grace, and
of the conversion, enlarging and edifying of the Church. 4. By call-
ing to the ministry, and giving the gifts for the office.
IV. Our special duty to the Spirit as the Paraclete.
1. To feel and acknowledge our entire dependence. 2. To desire
and earnestly seek his aid. 3. To avoid every thing by which he can
be grieved or his influence quenched.
88 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES.
L.YIII. Grieve not the Spirit.
[September 15th, 1861.]
I. Principles on which the language of Scripture is to be interpreted.
1. We must not attribute to God the imperfections or limitations
which belong to our own natures. When God is said to love, to be
angry, or to be grieved, we are not to suppose that God is subject to
any agitation, much less to any painful emotion.
2. We must not leave the language vague or meaningless. To
speak of an unconscious power or principle or law being angry or
grieved, would be either a positive personification or meaningless. Such
language when used of God is intended to give us definite knowledge,
and such knowledge is trustworthy. All that it necessarily implies
is to be received as certainly true.
II. The subject above announced implies, — 1st, tnai. the Holy Ghost
is a person ; that he is intelligent, self-conscious, and as such, not only
an agent but the object of agency. That he is capable of being loved,
obeyed, or disobeyed ; that his approbation and favor may be won or
lost.
2. It implies that the Spirit stands in an intimate relation to us, so
as to be the object of our action ; not only cognizant of our conduct,
but so to speak affected by it in so far as his agency or operation
toward us is measurably determined by our character and conduct.
3. This language implies or assumes what is elsewhere explicitly
taught in the Scriptures, viz. : that the Spirit of God is the source of
all life and activity in the universe. And more especially of all spiritu-
al life. He is not only omnipresent and everywhere active in the
world of mind and of matter, but he dwells in every believer individu-
ally and in the Church collectively, as the source of life and of all good.
Consequently we are ever in his presence, and he is ever present with
us. He knows our thoughts. He feels our emotions. He takes cogni-
zance of every word, act and look.
III. Such being the nature of the Holy Spirit and the relation in
which he stands to us, it follows that any thing inconsistent with his
nature or which tends to oppose his works in its or others must grieve
him — That is, it is, on the one hand, so far as we are concerned, an
offence of the same nature as grieving a parent, a benefactor, would be;
and on the other, it determines him to act towards us as an offended and
wounded love leads a wise and holy parent to act towards a child. He
withdraws his influences. He leaves us to ourselves. This dereliction,
if final and entire, would be eternal perdition. As the Holy Ghost in
GRIEVE NOT THE SPIRIT. 89
his relation to us is set forth as the Spirit of truth, of holiness, of love,
of consolation, and of glory, it follows,
1. That what is contrary to truth grieves the Spirit of truth. Not
only what is opposed to veracity in word or act, but especially what is
opposed to the truth as revealed by God. a. "Want of faith, or sub-
mission to the truth in our own minds, all unbelief or scepticism, b.
All endeavors to pervert the truth in the minds of individuals, c. All
heresy and false doctrine in the Church.
2. Everything impure or unholy ; cherishing impure or unholy feel-
ings in our hearts ; exciting them in the hearts of others. This is re-
presented as a sacrilege or desecration of the temple of God.
3. All irreverence, ingratitude or disobedience toward God, and all
malignant or unamiable feeling or conduct toward our fellow-men, all
disposition or conduct which tends to disturb the peace of the family,
of the community, of the Church, or of the world, is opposed to the
Spirit of love, who is thereby also the Spirit of peace.
4. So all that tends to produce misery or distress is opposed to him
who is the Comforter.
IV. We should not grieve the Spirit,
1. Because he is a divine person. 2. Because we are so greatly his
debtors. 3. Because he loves us and all his purposes and activities re-
garding us tend to our good. 4. Because we are absolutely dependent
upon him for truth, holiness, and salvation. If he depart from us we
perish forever.
IV.
SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE-SIN AND SINS.
IilX. Satanic Influence.
[Nov. 2ith, 1861.]
I. TJiere is such a thing.
That the Scriptures speak of such a being as Satan, and attribute a
certain influence to hini is certain. This is not to be understood as a
figurative mode of speaking of the principle of evil in the world and
in the hearts of men, nor is it an accommodation to Jewish notions and
forms of opinion.
1. Because of the principle that we must understand the Scriptures
according to their historical sense.
2. Because the rule of interpretation which gets rid of the doctrine
of Satan and his influence, if carried out, would blot all the peculiar
doctrines of the Scripture from the Bible. It has been so applied, to
explain away the doctrines of sacrifice, justification, heaven and hell.
3. Because the attributes and acts of a personal being are so ascribed
to Satan as to render it certain that the sacred penman did believe him
to be a personal being.
II. What the Scriptures teach concerning the sphere of his power.
1. They ascribe to him great power and authority over other fallen
spirits.
2. They ascribe to him power in the world and over the world. He
is the god of the world. This means, a. that he controls the men of
the world, b. That the aims, ends and agency of the world tend to
the promotion of his kingdom, c. That this service and subjection,
although unintentional and ignorantly rendered, are of the nature of
homage. Paul thus teaches that idolaters are worshippers of demons.
The things which they sacrifice they sacrifice to devils.
3. They ascribe to him a power over the souls of men, controlling in
TEMPTATION. 91
the children of disobedience, harassing and impeding in the children of
God.
4. That the whole power of Satan over spirits, over the world and over
the souls of men, is exerted against God and his kingdom. It is exerted
in promoting evil and counteracting good. In individual men, in pro-
moting error, in blinding the mind to the truth, in fosteriug unbelief,
in exciting evil passions, in tempting to sin, as in the cases of Judas and
Ananias ; and in leading to despair.
III. As to its nature.
1. The Scriptures declare it to be exceeding great. 2. It i3 in the
highest degree subtle, as in the temptation of Eve and in the tempta-
tion of Christ. He transforms himself into an angel of light.
3. It is inscrutable as to its mode, as we know not how one spirit
operates on another.
4. But it must be congruous to the nature of the soul. a. Because
it is described as a deceiving, as a seducing, as a tempting, b. Because
it can be resisted, c. Because it is never represented as lessening the
guilt of his victims.
5. As it is the power of a creature and of his subordinates, it is
not almighty ; neither is it ubiquitous. We know not the relations of
spirits to space nor what limitations are placed on their activity. We
only know that Satan is finite and therefore not everywhere.
IV. This power of Satan should be resisted.
1. Not in our own power, but in the power of the Lord. This means
a. That the power of resistance is derived from the Lord. b. That
it is the Lord's own almighty power exerted through us, as in
miracles.
2. The means of resistance are not our own weapons, but the armor
offensive and defensive of God. a. The breast-plate of righteousness.
b. The girdle of truth, c. The shield of faith, d. The helmet of sal-
vation, e. The sword of the Spirit. All are made available and
brought into exercise by incessant prayers.
V. The issue of the conflict is not uncertain. — Christ has bruised
Satan under our feet. If we resist in the strength of the Lord and in
the use of his armor, we shall conquer. If we do not resist, or if this
resistance is in our own strength or with our own Avcapons, we shall
perish.
L\. Temptation.
[Nov. 30rt, 1862.]
Its nature ; its sources ; the means of resistance ; its uses,
I. The nature of the temptation.
To tempt is to try. We tempt a person when we put him to the
92 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
test. This may be done, 1. To see what he will do, as when men tempt
God. They put his patience, his power, his fidelity to the test ; or call
upon him for proof of his being what he is. 2. To show what is in
the person tempted, as when God tempts man. Thus God tempted
Abraham and is represented as trying his people, to bring their faith
or patience into exercise and to render them conspicuous for the benefit
of others. 3. This tempting may have for its object to lead into sin, as
when Satan tempted Eve, Christ, and the wicked at all times. It is
this latter kind of temptation : viz : solicitation to evil, that attention
is now to be directed.
II. Sources of such temptations.
These, according to Scripture, are the world, the flesh and the devil.
1. The world, which includes men and all earthly things. First,
the world presents the objects of our natural affections and desires.
Secondly, it presents objects to excite inordinate or unholy affections
and desires. It holds up to wealth its honors, its pleasures for our
pursuit, and by them the great majority of men are led into perdition.
Thirdly, the world tempts as much by its threats as by its solicitations.
It threatens contempt, neglect, persecution, hatred. Fourthly, the men
of the world seduce by their example and their principles, by their
arguments and persuasions, by their denunciations and wrath.
2. The flesh, i. e., our corrupt nature, the evil heart, the remains of
sin. This is the impelling power, the proximate power which leads to
sin. So far as the world is concerned it has little or no power, except
so far as it tends to excite what is evil. This is not intended to inti-
mate that a holy nature may not be tempted, as were Adam and Christ.
But simply that the power of what is outward to lead into sin depends
mainly on the evil that is within. Every man is tempted when he is
drawn away by his own lust and enticed. This term, lust, includes,
1st, the desires or appetites of the body ; 2d, the evil dispositions of the
mind, pride, envy, malice, vanity, &c.
3. The devil. He is the great tempter. He tempted our first pa-
rents, David, Judas, Christ, Ananias and Sapphira. He tempts the
children of disobedience and the people of God. They are cautioned
against his devices and called upon to resist his machinations. With
regard to the temptations of Satan, it is certain, first, that he does
tempt the children of men ; all men ; us as well as others. Secondly,
how he does this we do not know. Thirdly, we cannot distinguish be-
tween his temptations and the suggestions of our own evil hearts, any
more than we can between the leading of the Spirit and our own exer-
cises. Fourthly, the temptations of Satan are subtle, powerful and
greatly to be dreaded ; not to be despised or made light of. Most men
are led captive by him at his will.
INDWELLING SIN. 93
Besides these general sources of temptation common to all men, there
are others peculiar to particular times of life — youth, manhood and
age ; to particular seasons, as of prosperity and of adversity ; to par-
ticular professions, etc.
III. Means of resisting temptation. These are not the precepts of
Philosophy, which prescribe the means of cultivating virtue. They are
all supernatural or divine.
1. Watch and pray lest ye fall into temptation. Exercise the utmost
care against the occasions and the beginnings of evil, and constantly
look to God to protect you from being tempted, and to deliver you
when temptation comes. He has taught us to say daily, Lead us not
into temptation.
2. Another means is instant resistance. Let there be no dallying
with evil. This is applicable to all kinds of temptation.
3. Faith in Christ, i. e., believing appeals to him as our Saviour, our
King to protect us from all our spiritual enemies.
IV. Uses of temptation.
1. They teach us our weakness and reveal the depravity that is
within us.
2. They teach us to depend on God.
3. They exercise and strengthen our graces.
4. They qualify us to sympathize with others and to aid themv
LXI. Indwelling Sin.
[March 4th, 1855.]
I. Importance of the subject.
Redemption is deliverance from sin. Hence, the theory of redemp-
tion is determined by the theory of sin. 2. The practical application
of redemption is determined by the sense of sin. That is, both our theo-
logy and our religion are determined by our views of sin.
As to theory. If there is no sin then there is no redemption. 2. If
sin consists merely in action and is easy or possible to be avoided, then,
redemption is a small matter. 3. But if sin is a great, certain, universal
and unconquerable, and incurable corruption of our nature, this re-
demption is the work of God.
As to practice. It is a matter of fact that the religious experience of
every man is determined by his view of sin. It is his sense of guilt
and pollution which leads him to look to God for help, and of courc-e
the kind of help he seeks, and is willing to accept, depends upon his
views of his sinfulness. All genuine religious experience consists in
the conformity of our convictions and feelings with the truth of God.
II. Nature of indwelling sin.
94 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
1. What the Scriptures teach on this subject is the entire and uni-
versal corruption of our nature.
2. That this innate inherent, hereditary corruption manifests itself
in all forms of actual sin, as a tree is known by its fruits.
3. That regeneration consists in creation of a new principle, a germ of
spiritual life, and not in the absolute destruction and removal of this
iuherent corruption.
4. That consequently in the renewed there are two conflicting prin-
ciples, sin and grace, the law of sin and the law of the mind.
5. That this remaining hereditary corruption, as modified and
strengthened by our actual sins, is what is meant by indwelling sin.
III. The proof of this. 1. The plain declarations of the Scriptures,
which everywhere teach not only that the renewed fall into actual sins,
but also that they are burdened and polluted by indwelling corruption.
2. Our own consciousness and experience, which reveals to us the
existence of this abiding evil ; conscience upbraiding us not only for
actual sins but also for the permanent, immanent state of our hearts
in the sight of God.
3. The recorded experience of the Church in all ages ; so that we
must separate ourselves from the experience of God's people to deny
this.
IV. The great evil of indwelling sin.
1. It is in itself of greater turpitude than mere individual acts.
Pride is worse than acts of haughtiness or arrogance ; so of malice,
want of love of God, unbelief, the absence of love and of all right
affections. It is this abysmal evil which humbles, burdens and op-
presses the soul and forces it to look to Christ for deliverance.
2. It is a fruitful source of actual sins.
3. It is beyond the reach of the will and can only be subdued by
the grace of God, in the use of the divinely appointed means.
V. These means are the Word, sacraments and prayer. By the
assiduous use of these means the principle of evil is weakened and the
principle of grace is strengthened.
2. By acts of faith on Christ, who is said to dwell in our hearts by
faith.
3. By mortification ; not asceticism, but refusing to gratify evil pro-
pensities and keeping under the body.
L.XII. Indwelling: Sin*
[Sept. YIth, 1866.]
No subject is more difficult than that of sin. Concerning no other
have there been so many controversies. And in none other have
INDWELLING SIN. 95
those controversies been so persistent. They are renewed with every
generation.
There are two ways of looking at the subject, two guides assumed in
the study of it. The one, philosophy or human reason, the maxims of
morals ; the other, the Scriptures, with which Christian experience
always concurs. Often men adopt a principle in the philosophy of
morals which seems clear to the understanding, which they find does
not accord with their experience, and which the Scriptures do not re-
cognize. And they feel they must renounce one or the other guide.
I. Sin, as determined by the Scriptures, and by experience of Chris-
tians, is want of conformity to the standard of right. That standard
is the nature and law of God. Sin, or sinfulness may be predicated,
1. Of acts ; 2 Of feelings ; 3. Of volitions, specific or generic ; 4.
Of dispositions ; 5. Of innate and immanent states of the mind.
II. Indwelling sin belongs only to the fourth and fifth classes. That
is what is meant by indwelling sin is the original, inherent, hereditary
corruption of our nature, and those modifications of this natural cor-
ruption induced by the habits of the individual. Or, it may be said to
be inherent corruption as it exists in any individual.
III. The Scriptures teach, 1. Not only that all men sin ; not only
that all are under influences which render their sinning certain ; but
that the nature itself is corrupt or sinful. It is not such as God made.
It is not conformed to his nature and law. It is not such as it ought
to be.
2. That Regeneration consists in the production, not of new acts,
nor of new views, feelings and purposes, but of a new principle antag-
onistic to the principle of depravity.
3. That Regeneration does not destroy the principle of evil, which
remains, although weakened and counteracted.
4. That these two principles, the flesh and the Spirit, the law of the
mind and the law in the membex-s are in constant conflict.
5. That the new principle is generally victorious, constantly in-
creases in strength and constitutes the character. It has on its side
God, his Word, his Spirit, reason, conscience and the will. Against it
are arraigned the world, the flesh and the devil.
6. That the new principle does not always prevail as to specific acts,
and never as to complete conformity to the will of God.
7. That the final and complete victory of the new principle is cer-
tain. We are not engaged in a doubtful or hopeless conflict.
8. This victory is due not to us, not to the strength of the new prin-
ciple, but to Christ by his Spirit, who works in us to will and to do.
IV. This victory is conditioned on our part, 1. By constant watch-
fulness. 2. By constant effort directed and guided by the word of God.
96 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
3. By constant penitence. 4. By constant faith. 5. By constant use
of the means, including the whole panoply of God.
V. The practical conclusion is that we are infected with a mortal
disease which can be kept in check and ultimately eradicated only by
the most assiduous care and by the faithful adherence to the prescrip-
tions of the Great Physician. But with care and through his power
and skill we are sure to be restored not only to the paradisiacal health
and beauty but to the full conformity to the image of Christ, and
crowned with the wreath of victory. Those who are thus crowned are
those who come out of great tribulation and conflict.
IiXIII. The Deceitfnlness of Sin.
[April 3d, 1853.]
Either the latter, sin, qualifies the former, a being deceived, which is
sinful, i. e., for which we are guilty ; or, the first word qualifies the
second, sin that is deceitful. Compare the expressions, deceitfulness of
riches, of unrighteousness, of lusts. The latter is the better sense. The
subject for consideration is the characteristic of sin as deceitful.
I. Sin is not an act but a power, a principle, something innate, in-
dwelling, permanent and active, an enemy of the most dangerous kind,
not only because it is within and ever on the alert and powerful, and has
so many allies, but also because it is so treacherous.
II. How is sin deceitful f
1. It deceives us as to what is sinful, as in the case of Adam. So
also in the case of thousands.
2. It deceives us as to its demands. It promises to be satisfied wilh
a limited indulgence. So the slothful, the negligent, the sensual, the
avaricious. It is the first step that costs.
3. It deceives as to the pleasure it promises. Adam expected to be
like God.
4. It deceives us as to the true motives which determine our conduct.
Ministers, missionaries, as well as others are thus deceived.
5. It deceives us as to its effects and to the degree of impunity with
which it can be indulged.
III. The effects of sin as thus deceitful.
1. It hardens. That is, a. as to the will it renders it stiff and fixed.
It becomes settled in evil. b. As to the feelings it renders them obdu-
rate. Motives cease to affect, the conscience to warn or reprove, and
the result is a reprobate mind.
2. It slays or destroys the soul. a. In destroying its sensibility, b.
In destroying desire and hope of amendment, c. In bringing it fully
under the power of the law.
THE SIN OF UNBELIEF. U7
IV. Means of safety. The preliminary conditions are, 1. A sense of
danger. 2. A sense of weakness. The means are, 1. Committing our-
selves to Christ and his Spirit. To be guided by his wisdom. To re-
gard nothing as innocent or harmless which he condemns.
2. To resist the beginning and first suggestions.
3. In doubtful cases always to go against what may be evil.
LXIV. The Sin of Unbelief.
[March 4th, 1866.]
There are three general forms of unbelief.
1. That of scepticism, either doubting or rejecting the truths of reli-
gion and morals in general, or the divine origin and authority of the
Bible in particular. Such persons are called sceptics or infidels.
2. Want of faith and confidence in God, in his promises and provi-
dence, which may and often does co-exist with a speculative belief of
the Scriptures.
3. The rejection or failure to receive the Lord Jesus Christ as he is
revealed and offered in the Bible, as when our Lord said the Spirit
would convince men of sin, because they believe not on him.
These several forms of unbelief, although they have their common
source in an evil heart, have, nevertheless, their specific causes and
their peculiar form of guilt.
I. Scepticism. This arises,
1. From pride of intellect; assuming to know what is beyond our
reach and refusing to receive what we cannot understand ; setting our-
selves up as capable of discerning and proving all truth.
2. From the neglect of our moral nature and giving up ourselves to
the guidance of the speculative reason.
3. From the enmity of the heart to the things of God ; or opposition
in our tastes, feelings, desires and purposes, to the truths and require-
ments of the things of religion.
4. From frivolous vanity ; or the desire to be thought independent
or upon a par with the illuminate.
The sinfulness of this form of unbelief is manifest ; first, as pride,
self-exaltation is sinful and offensive in such a feeble insignificant
creature as man.
Secondly, as the habitude of the moral nature which makes it possible
to believe a lie, is evidence of moral degradation.
Thirdly, as opposition to the truth, is opposition to the God of truth.
It is alienation from him, in which all sin consists. Hence unbelief is
the generic form of sin. It is the general expression of aberration, and
7
98 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
the opposition of our nature to his. It is, therefore, the source of all
other sins.
II. Unbelief, or want of confidence in the doctrines, the ])romises and
providence of God. This may exist in even the hearts of believers. It
is a matter of degree. It arises either —
1. From the entire absence or from the low state of the religious life.
2. Or from the habit of looking at ourselves and ou difficulties about
us rather than at God. 3. Or from refusing to believe what we do not
see. If God does not manifest his care, does not at once fulfil his
promise, then our faith fails.
The sinfulness of this state of mind is apparent, 1. Because it evinces
a low state of the divine life. It is the evidence and effect of spiritual
weakness and disease. 2. Because it dishonors God, refusing to him
the confidence due to an earthly friend and parent ; which is a very
heinous offense, considering his greatness and goodness, and the evi-
dences which he has given of his fidelity and trustworthiness. 3. Be-
cause it is a manifestation of the same spirit which dominates in the
o]3en infidel. It is unbelief in a form which it assumes in a mind in
which it has not absolute control. But it is in all its manifestations
hateful to God.
III. Unbelief in reference to Christ.
This is a refusing to recognize and receive him as being what he
claims to be. 1. As God manifest in the flesh. 2. As the messenger
and teacher sent from God. 3. As our atoning sacrifice and priest.
4. As having rightfully absolute proprietorship in us and authority
over us. This is the greatest of sins. It is the condemning sin. Its
heinousness consists, 1 . In its opposition to the clearest light. He who
cannot see the sun, must be stone blind. He who cannot see the glory of
God in the face of Jesus Christ must be blinded by Satan. This blind-
ness is moral, religious, and spiritual deadness.
2. It is the rejection of the clearest external evidence, which evinces
the opposition of the heart.
3. It is the rejection of infinite love, and the disregard of the greatest
obligation.
4. It is the deliberate preference of the kingdom of Satan before
that of Christ, — of Belial to Christ.
LAV. Doubting in BelieTers.
[Jan. 25th, 1857.]
Doubting is hesitation in believing. It implies uncertainty. It is
therefore opposed at once to unbelief and to assurance.
I. Believers are often in this state of mind.
DOUBTING IN BELIEVERS. 99
1. As to the truth which God has revealed, a. For example, as to
the divine origin of the Scriptures ; or admitting that, the inspiration
of the "Word of God. b. Or as to some one or more of its doctrines,
the divinity of Jesus Christ, the constitution of his person, the nature
of his work, the personality and work of the Spirit, the divine provi-
dence, etc., etc.
2. They are often doubtful, i. e., distrustful of the divine promises,
cither in reference to themselves or others.
3. Or they are doubtful as to his providence, afraid to commit them-
selves to his care.
4. They are often doubtful as to their good estate. These doubts are
sometimes reasonable and sometimes unreasonable.
II. They are reasonable, when there is real ground for doubt. So
long as a believer is in a state which affords little evidence either to
himself or others of his reconciliation, it is only right that he should
doubt. To be without doubts under such circumstances is carnal secu-
rity. Such doubts are unreasonable and offensive to God,
1. When they arise from a self-righteous spirit. That is, when they
arise from the inrpression that something to be done or experienced by
us is necessary to our acceptance with God, or is required as a condi-
tion to be fulfilled before we can venture to believe.
2. When they arise from a distrust of the entire freeness of salva-
tion. This is only stating the same cause in another form.
3. When they arise from a distrust of the merit of Christ, as though
our sins were too great to be forgiven.
4. Or from distrust of the love of God to us. We can believe that
God's grace is sovereign ; or that he loves others, even sinners, but for
some reason we cannot believe that he loves us. This, however, is the
precise thing which we are required to believe.
5. A very common source of these doubts is the disproportionate in-
fluence of the subjective truths of the gospel, as compared to the ob-
jective truths, the anthropological as distinguished from the soteriologi-
cal doctrine.
The former relate to man's nature before conversion and after it. If
a man is always pondering over what is in himself instead of looking
to Christ ; if his hope rests on evidence of regeneration which he can
see in his own heart rather than on the work of Christ, he will of ne-
cessity often be in doubt. This is illustrated not only in individuals
but in churches or communities.
III. The cure of these doul>/<.
1. As to sceptical doubts, the cure is to be found, a. In a due prac-
tical understanding of the true ground of faith. If a man believes
only what he understands, what he can vindicate from objections, what
100 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
he can clear up to his own mind and prove to be true, he will never
have any peace. Faith does not stand in wisdom but in the power of
God. We must bring ourselves to believe simply on the authority of
God, i. e., on the testimony of his Word and Spirit, b. We must re-
member that faith is a grace ; something supernatural ; something
which we are to receive and not achieve for ourselves. And therefore
we must seek it as an undeserved favor.
2. As to doubts in the promises and providence of God. The only
cure is to be sought in growth in grace, which will give strength to the
inward principle of faith. That particular principle may be cherished
by the prayerful study of God's word, observing the abundance of wis-
dom which it affords of his faithfulness and care. And as to distrust
of Providence, as it commonly arises from undue solicitude about our
comfort in this world, the cure for it is to be satisfied with heavenly
things.
3. As to doubts of our personal salvation. They arise, a. From the
fact not only that we are so imperfect, so unworthy, so cold, so remiss,
(these should produce sorrow and humility, but not doubt), but that
we deliberately sin ; that we do things which our conscience condemns
and continue to do them. This being the case there can be no rational
or scriptural peace or hope, unless we renounce those sins.
b. From mistakes of the evidence of regeneration or from having our
attention directed to ourselves rather than to Christ.
c. From obscure views of the plan of salvation. The cure is to be
sought in cherishing correct views on this point.
IiXVI. Hardness of Heart.— Ps. 31 : 12; Rom. 2: 5.
[Nov. 10th, 1861.]
The Scriptures do not teach philosophy, but a philosophy underlies
them. Philosophy is only the scientific explanation and arrangement
of the facts of consciousness and the laws of our constitution which
those facts reveal. The Scriptures, coming from the author of our con-
stitution, are consistent with those facts and assume those laws. The
Scriptures, therefore, recognize the soul as one. They have no name
exclusively devoted to the several faculties. The same word is used of
the intellect and of the seat of the affections.
The thoughts of the heart, the blindness of the heart, are familiar re-
presentations. The heart therefore here is the soul. Its obduracy is a
state, not of one faculty, but of all. The same word is sometimes trans-
lated to blind and sometimes to harden. As there are two words 7rwp<>s
(poros,) a stone, and Triopwais (porosis,) blindness or hardness. Mark
iii : 5 ; Rom. xi : 25.
II. The hardness therefore of which the Scrijitures speak is,
PRIDE.
101
1. Not mere callousness or insensibility of feeling.
2. But also the blindness of the mind.
3. Fixedness of the will in opposition to God and his truth.
It is of course a matter of degrees, a. Disobedience and secret op-
position to the truth, b. Zealous opposition and hatred of it, manifest-
ing itself at length in blasphemy and persecution.
III. This hardness is a sinful state.
1. From its very nature.
2. In its higher form it is the state or character of the lost and of
Satan.
• 3. It is self-induced ; a. As it is the natural result or effect of our de-
pravity, b. As it is the consequence, i. e., the natural consequence of
the indulgence of sin. As the natural consequence of the cultivation
of virtue, is virtue ; of kindness, is kindness ; of tenderness, is tender-
ness ; so the natural consequence of the indulgence of sin is sin, — a sin-
ful hardness of heart.
IV. It is none the less a divine judgment and a premonition of repro-
bation. Any degree of it is reason to fear such reprobation. The
higher forms of it are direct evidence of it.
1. It is attributed to God who is said to harden the hearts of men,
as we attribute the results of an agent's acts to the agent himself. We
say a father ruins a child. By this we mean that the ruin is the
natural effect of the father's conduct. It need not be intended.
In case of God, let it be observed,
1. That God exerts no efficiency in hardening the hearts of sinners,
as he does in working grace in men.
2. But it is a punitive withdrawing of the Spirit ; the inevitable re-
sult of which is obduracy. God determined to let Pharaoh alone, and
the result was what it was.
V. This hardness is,
1. Beyond the reach of argument, or motive, or discipline, or cul-
ture.
2. It is beyond our own power to cure or to remove. It is, therefore,
a. To be greatly dreaded, b. It is to be withstood and operated against.
c. It is to be prayed against, d. It is to be avoided by avoiding griev-
ing and quenching the Holy Spirit.
L.XVII. Pride.
[December 4//i, 1853.]
I. Its general nature. II. Its different forms. III. Its guilt. IV.
Its causes and cure.
I. Its general nature.
102 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
It is an overestimate of ourselves ; our own powers, merit or im-
portance. It is a sentiment or feeling. It designates a state of mind
and not of the outward bearing. The manifestation of pride in look,
language or deportment, is arrogance. Vanity is nearly related to
pride, but is very different. It is the desire of admiration. It is
something light and trivial, as its etymology indicates. The vain man
is often amiable : the proud man is malignant.
II. The different forms of pride.
1. When it arises from some outward distinction, as ancestry, title,
office, wealth.
2. When it arises from mental superiority, real or supposed. This is
intellectual pride, which may be manifested towards God, or is evinced
in an undue reliance on human reason and an unwillingness to submit
to the mysteries of divine revelation. Of this the apostle speaks when
he says every proud thought and high imagination must be brought
low to the obedience of the faith. And our Saviour speaks of it when
he says, we must be converted and become as little children. This in-
tellectual pride is the characteristic of the Greeks, of Rationalists, of
philosophers, and one of the great evils which beset every student of
the Bible.
3. When it arises from an undue estimate of our own goodness.
This is spiritual pride. We have its type in the Jews, especially the
Pharisees, who regarded themselves as so much better than other men,
and said, " Stand by, for I am holier than thou ! " It lurks in every
heart. We are disposed to compare ourselves with others and think
ourselves better than others, more conscientious, more faithful, more
holy. Even our most sacred experiences are apt to be attended by a
rising feeling of self-complacency, and pride gathers food even from
humility, and makes self-abasement a means of self-exaltation.
III. Its moral hatef illness and guilt.
1. It is a lie. It is a falsehood, i. e., false estimate of ourselves.
2. It is irreligious in its essence. It is the substitution and exalta-
tion of self in the jdace of God.
3. It is diabolical, both because it was the sin of Satan, and because
it allies us to Satan. The most Satanic men are proud, malignant men.
4. It is essentially selfish, making self supreme, exalting it above our
equals and superiors, and even above and against God.
5. It is on all these accounts specially hateful in itself and in the
sight of God, as is evinced : a. By the frequent and severe denuncia-
tions of it in the Bible, b. By the opposite state of mind being made
essential to salvation, c. By the whole plan of redemption in its pro-
visions and administration being designed to abase the pride of men.
IV. Its causes and cure.
SPIRITUAL PRIDE. 103
1. It arises from ignorance and apostacy from God, and from false
standards of excellence.
2. Its cure is, a. A due sense of our insignificance and dependence.
b. A due sense of our unworthiness. c. Being filled with due appre-
hensions of the glory of God.
Subordinate means. 1. Always humble yourselves, i e., never seek
exultation or honor or praise.
2. Do not dwell on your own superiority, real or imaginary.
3. Condescend to men of low estate.
4. Seek not your own but the things of Jesus Christ, and how you
may do good to others.
L.XVIII. Spiritual Pride,
[October Hitli, 18(34.]
T. Pride is mdtte self-estimation. It is thinking of ourselves more
highly than we ought to think. Vanity is the disposition to seek
applause, to delight in it. The one excites condemnation ; the other,
contempt.
This undue self-estimation may be manifested and cherished on
various grounds, as, 1. Personal advantages. 2. Intellectual superi-
ority. 3. Social position. 4. Correctness of conduct, of opinion, or
religious attainment.
That form of pride which is called spiritual is so called not because
it has its seat in the spirit or soul, as distinguished from what is
sensual ; much less because it arises from the Spirit, but because it
relates to spiritual things.
There are two forms of this evil. The one is Pharisaism ; the other
is assumption of superiority in spiritual attainments. These agree in
that under both forms it leads its subjects to say, " Stand by, for I am
holier than thou." " Lord, I thank thee that I am not as this publi-
can." But they differ essentially in their grounds and in their
character.
The spiritual pride of the Pharisees rested on the assumption that
they, irrespective of their personal character, in virtue of their descent
and their membership in the theocracy, were the favorites of heaven.
Where an order of nobility exists, those who belong to it feel superior
to other classes of society, and are recognized and looked up to as such,
not because of their personal qualities, exterior, intellectual, or moral,
but simply because they belong to a privileged class, to a higher
order of men than the masses.
So the Pharisees held that because they were the children of
Abraham, and of the commonwealth of Israel, they were the favorites
104 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE SIN AND SINS.
of heaven, secure of pardon, exaltation, dominion and eternal life.
They were holy ; other men were common, sinners, profane, in no
respect worthy of being placed upon an equality with themselves.
They were not to be admitted to their peculiar privileges. They were
but dogs, who should be satisfied to eat of the crumbs which fell from
the tables of the Jews.
In like manner, those who regard the Church as an external society,
of a given organization, to which the promises of God exclusively be-
long, as is done by Romanists and Anglicans, regard themselves in vir-
tue of membership in that Church the favorites of God, the exclusive
and certain heirs of the blessings of salvation. All other men are out
of the ark, out of the pale, left to uncovenanted mercies, having no
assured portion in the blessings promised to the Church. This is High
Churchism.
It is to be remarked, however, that the sense of superiority founded
on the external relations, always generates the belief of inward personal
superiority. The noble feels that he, as a man, is a higher order of
man than the plebeian. The Pharisee or Jew felt that he was personal-
ly holier and better than the Gentile. And the Churchman has the
same conviction with regard to the dissenter and the schismatic.
II. The other form of spiritual pride is not founded on the external
relations of its subject, but primarily on his outward state. It is the
assumption of personal superiority in the spiritual graces to other men.
It is accompanied on the one hand with self-complacency and self-ap-
probation ; and on the other with depreciation and undervaluing of
their fellow Christians or their fellow-men.
This may be nothing more than that false estimate which a man
makes of his own character and his own merits, when unconvinced of
sin. In this sense, every man who does not feel the need of a better
righteousness than his own may be called spiritually proud and self-
righteous.
But the term is more frequently used in reference to religious men,
men who profess to be religious and who assume that their attainments
in religion render them superior to their brethren and justify them in
cherishing self-complacency in view of their spiritual state, and in
looking down upon others.
In all its forms spiritual pride is one of the most offensive of sins.
Christ placed the Pharisees below publicans and harlots. Their sin
was of a higher order. It was a test of character. It formed a more
fatal barrier to their entrance into, heaven. This teaches that spiritual
sins, as pride and malignancy, are more evil than mere sins of the
flesh.
The reasons why pride is thus offensive are, 1. Because it is an utter
AMBITION. 105
falsehood. It is a false estimate. It supposes that to be true which is
not true. It supposes that we are what we are not.
2. Because it is founded on ignorance of God, of his law and of its
requirements.
3. Because it is the opposite of the state of mind which becomes our
true character and our true relation to God.
4. Because it is in its own nature offensive and disgusting for the
loathsome to assume that it is attractive, the impotent that it is strong,
the evil that it is good, the revolting that it is beautiful.
5. Because it is the source of malignity, contempt, cruelty and in-
justice.
IjXIX. Ambition.
[March 22d, 1857.]
I. What is it ? II. Proof that it is evil. III. Means of cure.
I. Ambition is to be distinguished from the desire of excellence. It is
not to be confounded with the desire of approbation. Nor is it
of the same nature with the simple desire of praise. It is specifically
the desire to be first, to be above or before others, to be in fact better
than they, to know more, to be able to do more, and to have that
superiority known and acknowledged. This is only another form of
the desire that others should be inferior, i. e., below us in knowledge, in
ability, in goodness, in station or power.
This principle is well nigh universal. It is manifested in all states
of society and by all classes of men, in matters trivial and in matters of
importance. Men are accustomed to speak of a holy ambition, or of a
noble ambition, when the object for the mastery of which men strive is
elevated and not evil or trivial. This desire being thus universal is
natural. It is also, in one sense useful, i. e., it is productive of inci-
dental benefits, just as the desire for wealth leads to diligence, enter-
prise, frugality, self-denial, etc. But a principle may be both natural
and incidentally useful, and yet cviL
II. That ambition is evil in its nature, and therefore degrading in its
influence, is evident,
1. Because it is inconsistent with our relation to God as creatures.
We are utterly insignificant in comparison with God, and even in the
scale of creation. It implies a great deal of ignorance, a forgctfulness
of what we are, to cherish this desire of pre-eminence. In this aspect
ambition is ridiculous. It exposes us to the contempt of all intelligent
beings.
2. It is inconsistent with our relation to God as sinners. A genuine
sense of sin, a conviction of our guilt and pollution in the sight of God,
10G SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
of necessity, leads to self-abasement and self-abhorrence. In this aspect
ambition is disgusting.
3. Because Christ always reproved this desire of pre-eminence. He
always taught that those who desired to be first should be last and
least. This he did on various occasions ; as when the two disciples,
James and John, came to him to ask that they might sit at his right
hand and at his left ; and when there was a contention anions them,
who should be greatest.
4. This trait of character did not belong to Christ. He did not
glorify himself. And we never conceive of him as animated by an
ambitious spirit. He is the standard. To his image we are to be con-
formed. He was the meek and lowly Jesus.
5. We always approve of the opposite temper, whenever we see it
manifested. The instinctive judgment of the mind condemns all self-
seeking.
6. It is inconsistent with our being governed by right motives and
affections. The love of God, the glory of Christ, the good of men, are
the motives which should control the Christian ; and just in proportion
as we allow other and lower selfish motives to rule in our hearts, are we
degraded and defiled.
III. Means of cure.
1. Cultivating a sense of our insignificance and unworthiness. The
more we grow in grace and in the knowledge of ourselves, the more
truly humble should Ave be.
2. Having our hearts filled with Christ. The more Ave knoAv of him,
the more Ave appreciate his excellence and claims, the less shall Ave de-
sire to be great in ourseh'es.
3. By constantly refusing to yield to this evil desire, refusing to
cherish it or to obey its dictates. By uniformly avoiding to seek the
honor Avhich comes from men.
L.VX. The Sacrifice of the Wicked is Abomination.
Prov. 21: 27.
[Oct. 2d, 1864.]
A sacrifice is properly something slain and presented to God as an
atonement for sin, or to propitiate his favor; then, any thing offered to
God or done for him. What is here said is that the most sacred, solemn,
and even commanded things, are an abomination when rendered or per-
formed by the Avicked. Not merely their indifferent actions (as plough-
ing), but their best actions ; those done in obedience to God, out of a
sense of religion or desire to secure forgiveness or favor, are hateful in
the sight of God.
THE SACRIFICE OF THE WICKED IS ABOMINATION. 107
Abomination is that which excites loathing and disgust. It is ap-
plied to moral acts or character, that winch excites a high degree of
disapprobation and revulsion of mind.
By the wicked is often meant the immoral. But the word means the
guilty, those worthy of punishment. It is opposed to the righteous.
And as the Scriptures divide all men into the righteous and the wicked,
those who do not belong to the one class belong to the other. The
wicked are all the guilty, all who are unreconciled to God, who are
still under his wrath and curse due to them for sin.
There are two great truths involved in the passage :
I. That no outward service, however enjoined, is acceptable to God when
the heart is not right. The principle that God requires to be worshipped
in spirit and in truth, is peculiar to the Bible. It does not belong to
paganism, nor to corrupt forms of Christianity.
1. It stands opposed to all the religions of the heathen, in which the
external act is alone regarded. The worship, the ritual, the discipline,
are all a series of outward acts, which are assumed to be acceptable for
their own sake ; as a gift relieves the poor by whomsoever or from
whatsoever motive given.
2. It condemns the ritual worship of the Romish Church, its penances,
its works of merit, all which are assumed to have a value independent
of the views and feelings of the worshipper.
3. It condemns all formalism. That is, it teaches that we offend
God when the service which we render him is rendered only from cus-
tom, from regard to public opinion, or is a mere service of the lips.
4. It shows how vain are the hopes of sinners who attempt to pro-
pitiate God by acts of benevolence even on their death-beds ; and also
how vain the hopes of those who are inquiring the way of life and seek-
ing salvation, when they rely on their prayers, or their efforts or their
own works, in any form, as a means of propitiating God. All service
rendered for a wrong object, from a bad motive, or in the abuse of a
right frame of mind is an abomination to God. 1. As a God of truth,
because the service professes one thing, and the one who renders it pro-
fesses another. Or, what he does is of the nature of a lie, and of a lie
to the God of truth. 2. As a God of holiness. Such hypocritical,
insincere service is in its own nature offensive, as the professions of
esteem, friendship or love to a fellow-creature, when they are insincere.
II. The other great truth involved in flu's passage is the one expressed
in the parallel proverb, " The ploughing of the wicked is sin.'" — Sinful-
ness attaches to all they do. Not merely their transgressions of tin-
law of God, not merely things in their own nature wrong, but acts in
their own nature indifferent, are in their case sins, i. e., acts offensive to
God. Such are the representations of the Bible, and therefore in
108 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
the sense intended, they must be true. Such representations, however,
do not mean that indifferent acts are moral acts, that things which have
no moral character have a moral character. This would be a contra-
diction in terms, and would offend the moral judgments of men. Such
declarations of the Scriptures are intended to teach us, 1. That acts in
themselves indifferent become sinful, or rather the agent sins in per-
forming them, when he has not the right state of mind. There is no
sin in eating when hungry, nor in ploughing. But a man sins in eating,
and while he eats, if he does it without a sense of gratitude to God, the
giver of all good. There is no sin in ploughing ; but the man who
ploughs or sows his field without a sense of his dependence on God, sins
while he ploughs.
2. They are designed to teach us that a man out of favor with God,
in rebellion against him, is judged and estimated by his abiding cha-
racter, and not by his individual acts. A profligate son, or a rebel
against his sovereign, is a wicked son or subject, whether he eats or
sleeps, or whether he ploughs or sows. He is always, while persisting
in his rebellion or disobedience, a just object of disapprobation and
condemnation. So the sinner until reconciled to God is a sinner in all
he does, whether his acts are in themselves indifferent, or in themselves
right ; whether they be acts of justice, benevolence, or religion. They
are the acts of a sinner, and offensive to God.
This principle is often perverted. Men have taught that it was
wrong for sinners to pray. This is absurd. It is better for an uncon-
verted farmer to plough than not to plough. He would sin far more
in the latter case than in the former. "What he should do is to plough
with the right spirit. So of prayer.
I. XXI. Every idle word that men shall spealt, they shall
give account thereof* in the day of judgment. .Matt. 12: 3G.
[Nov. 4th, I860.]
The great truth here presented is that the words of men reveal
their character and shall furnish the criterion by which that character
is to be determined.
The word apyos (argos), rendered idle, is properly, unfruitful, useless,
and by implication, evil. Our Lord had said that a word spoken against
him should be forgiven, but he that cpeaketh against the Holy Ghost
should never be forgiven. What was spoken determined character and
destiny. Because a good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and an evil
tree, evil fruit. So out of the abundance of the heart the mouth
speaketh. For your words, therefore, ye shall be judged. The truth
taught, therefore, is not the sin of frivolity. But, first, that the words
EVERY IDLK WORD THAT MEN SHALL SPEAK. 1U!J
of a man come from within, out of the heart. Secondly, for every evil
word we shall have to render an account and shall be judged by them.
1. Words reveal the character became they are determined by it.
The relation between words and thoughts is such that it is doubtful
whether we can think without the use of words. They arc the measure'
of thought. No nation and no individual rises above the language
which it or he uses. A rude people have a rude language, so far as its
vocabulary is concerned. If of nations, so also of individuals.
Not only does language reflect thought, but it is much the vehicle of
feeling and is determined by it.
Words of blasphemy or irreverence ; words of malice, of satire, of
contempt ; words of pride and vain-glory ; words of impurity '; words
of falsehood and treachery ; words of folly and nonsense ; — all these
reveal what the man is. They determine his character. They are to
the man what foliage, flowers, fragrance and fruit are to plants.
II. For these he shall give account. Men are not to have their
destiny determined by their birth in this or that nation or church, as
the Jews thought. They are not to be judged only for or by their
acts or works. It is not only the drunkard, murderer or thief who is
to be condemned, and not only the man who does what is right and
benevolent who shall be justified ; but words are as true an index of
character, and therefore as proper a ground of judgment as outward
acts. The Saviour doesn't mean that words are the ground on which
a man shall be justified, but they are evidence of his character. It is
ix -ih-j h'rfw-j (too, out of thy words shalt thou be justified or condemned.
" Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee." The words spoken were
not the ground of judgment, but the evidence of guilt.
III. The vast importance of our word*.
1. Because they are determined by our character and therefore re-
veal it.
2. Because they react on character and confirm it. Hence the im-
portance of the use of words in prayer and praise.
3. Because they are clothed with a mysterious power for good or evil
on our fellow-men.
Men are represented as temples of the Holy Ghost, and of Christ.
Every idle word we utter in their heariug tends to defile that temple
whether they be words of error or words which excite evil thoughts and
feeling.
1. The greater part of our influence for good or evil is due to words.
The apostle James said that if a man offend not in word, lie is a perfect
man. The tongue governs. The tongue is a world of iniquity. It de-
fileth the whole body. It sets on fire the course of nature. It is set
on fire of hell.
110 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
2. The tongue is unruly. All holy men set a guard upon their lips,
that they oftend not with their tongue. We have two great duties to
form.
1. To destroy the principle of evil.
2. To prevent the manifestation of evil.
We must make the tree good.
In spiritual things to prevent the manifestation of a principle tends
to destroy it. He "who never utters words of anger, destroys the dispo-
sition. He who will never speak falsehood destroys the disposition to de-
ceive. So of malevolence, detraction, etc.
L.XXII. Cleanse thou me from secret faults. Ps. 19 : 12.
[Oct, 19th, 1856.]
The scriptural idea of sin is the wint of conformity of any act, state
or feeling with the law of God. This assumes ;
1. That the standard of judging is not reason, nor expediency ; but
the law of God, and that law, not as it exists in our knowledge, or in
our misconceptions, but as it is in itself.
2. That in order to sin, there is no necessity of an intention to sin;
that is, of a purpose to go counter to the will of God. These would be
presumptuous sins.
3. That it is not necessary that we should know that a thing is sin-
ful, in order to its being sin in us. The sinfulness of anything depends
upon its nature. A thing is not true, or false, simply because we so re-
gard it. Are all righteous who think themselves righteous? The
maxim that the character of an act depends on the motive with which
it is performed, is true only of acts in their own nature indifferent. Giv-
ing bread to the hungry, inflicting pain, depend on the motive. But
hating God, cursing God, are evil without regard to the motive.
4. That not merely the omission of required acts, but the absence of
required states, any want of conformity to the law of God is sin, the
want of zeal, of faith, of gratitude, of love. The standard is absolute
perfection. Any and every thing short of it is sin. This is the testi-
mony of God's Word, as also of reason and of conscience.
5. That the law and not ability is the measure of obligation. The
maxim that a man is not bound to do what he cannot do, like most
other errors, is a half-truth. It is true with regard to intellectual and
to outward acts, but not to internal moral acts and states. If a man
hates his brother, it matters not whether he can help it or not, he does
hate him, and malice is evil. If he loves him, whether he can help
loving or not, the feeling is good.
CLEANSE THOU ME FROM SECRET FAULTS. Ill
The question, however, what is sin, admits of being presented in two
lights. I. What is the nature of sin t II. What comes under the cate-
gory of sin ?
I. What is sin, is a question which admits of no other ansivcr than
such as may be given to all primary ideas. Sin is moral evil. What
is moral evil ? It is the opposite of moral excellence. Right and wron«-
are simple ideas, like pleasure and pain. We have in our constitution
a susceptibility to pleasure and pain, to beauty and deformity, to right
and wrong. Sin is what is opposed to holiness, to the infinite holiness
of God.
II. What comes under the category of sin? Any want of conformity
unto, or transgression of the law of God. Hence;
1. The standard is the law of God.
2. Intention is not necessary to constitute that sinful which the law
forbids. 3. Knowledge is not necessary. 4. The mere absence of
good is evil. 5. Ability is not the measure of our obligation.
III. As the gospel is a scheme for deliverance from sin, our views of
redemption must be determined by our views of sin. If the latter is
limited or defective, so also must be the former. Augustinianism, Pela-
gianism, Arminianism, all begin with varying views of sin, and hence
all other dilference. With these theories their experience and form of
religion correspond. Hence the importance of the question, what is
sin, in both its aspects.
IV. iSuch being the nature of sin, what are secret sins? 1. Not mere
sins secret to others. Many men indulge themselves in sins which arc
unknown, and they trouble the conscience little because they are un-
known. Let a man ask himself how he would feel if all his secret acts
were known, his thoughts and feelings, his inward pride, vanity, malig-
nity to his fellow-men.
2. But sins not known to ourselves.
1st. Things which we are mistaken about, and which we regard as
either indifferent or as good, a. as persecuting zeal ; b. bigotry ; c. cen-
soriousness ; d. sanctimoniousness, such as that of the Pharisees ; c. the
desire of pre-eminence ; /. certain professional and business habits.
2d. Things which escape our notice, or which we fail to recognize as
sinful, a. The negation of God, the absence of proper affections to-
wards God, Christ, and our fellow-Christians and fellow-men. b. Neg-
lect of duty, the failure to do the good which we might have done.
INFERENCES.
1. Our sins infinitely transcend our knowledge. Who can understand
lii- errors?
2. The utter impotency of man to save himself.
112 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE SIN AND SINS.
o. The need of a redemption which cleanses from all sin.
4. Our need of the enlightening and sanctifying work of the Holy
Ghost.
5. Our obligations to the mercy and forbearance of God.
LXXIII. Backsliding.
[Oct. 1st, 1865.]
There are two kinds of backsliding mentioned in the Scriptures. 1.
that of professors ; and 2, that of the true people of God. To the
former class belong the backslidings of the Israelites, which consisted
in their falling away from the worship of God and the observance of
his law, and in their worship of idols and following the customs of the
heathen.
Such backsliding was in their case generally, so far as individuals
were concerned, final, and ended in their destruction.
To the same class is to be referred the backslidings of Christian
churches and communities. The Eastern, Latin, the English, Scotch,
Holland, German, Swiss churches have all experienced such back-
sliding. In some there is a perpetual apostacy, in others, a temporary
one. To the same class belongs the backsliding of professors of religion ;
persons who have experienced more or less of the power of religion,
and have regarded themselves and been regarded by others as true
converts, and have joined the full communion of the church and
subsequently gone back to the world, given up their profession, and in
many cases become immoral or sceptical. The last case of such per-
sons is worse than the first, In some cases it is impossible to renew
such persons unto repentance. Heb. vi : 6-10 shows how great may be
the attainment and how varied and deep the religious experience of
such persons, and how awful and hopeless may be their fall.
II. Tlie backsliding of the people of God.
This for a time may not be distinguishable from the former. It is
possible that a true child of God may so fall away that he may lose
all evidence within of his being a true Christian, and he may fail to ex-
hibit such evidence to others. There is, however, all the difference
between these two cases that there is between a swoon and death. In
appearance the two are alike. But, 1. In a swoon there is still a
dormant principle of life. 2. It is sure to revive. Whereas, in the
other, the principle of life is absent and revival is out of the question.
In the backsliding of the people of God, there is, 1st. A decline in
the power of the inward principle of spiritual life, and 2d, a decline in
all its normal manifestations. These go on increasing, a. The neglect
of fellowship with God. b. Neglect of the more private duties of
THE UNPARDONABLE SIX. 113
religion, c. Neglect in watching the heart, the thoughts, and words.
d. Neglect of outward duties, e. Conformity to the world. /. Com-
mission of open sin.
Decline merely in fervor of feeling, whether penitential or joyful, is
not an evidence of backsliding. Our feelings depend on many circum-
stances. They sometimes vary with the hours of the day, with the
weather, with the season of the year, with the state of the body, or with
the period of life. The young are full of emotion. The old are calm.
People often distress themselves unnecessarily. The true test is to be
founded in the power of the principle of piety to determine our faith,
our habits and our conduct.
III. Danger of backsliding arises, 1. From its insidiousness. 2.
From its tendency to become worse and worse. 3. From its offensive-
ness to God, as a great sin. 4. From the certainty that it will end in
perdition, if not arrested. There is nothing in us to stop its progress,
or in anythiug around us, or in others, Christians, ministers or means
of grace. It depends alone on the purpose of God. 5. It necessarily
involves much suffering and loss, and entails great disgrace on the
cause of Christ.
IY. Its cure. Those who are conscious of having backslidden must,
1. Hepent ; 2. Do their first works.
Their repentance includes, 1. A just apprehension of their true con-
dition, and their guilt as connected with it. 2. A settled purpose to
renounce everything inconsistent with a holy conversation. 3. Humil-
iation and sorrow for the sin they have committed, and the evil they
have done.
Doing their first works, includes their return to God by the very
means and steps by which they first found his favor.
1. They sought earnestly with tears and supplications, long, con-
tinual and persevering.
2. They sought it through Christ, and by application to his blood ;
or, by the exercise of faith in him.
3. They sought it in the diligent use of all the means of grace.
4. In humble dependence on the undeserved and forfeited aid of the
Holy Spirit.
L, Y.YEV. The Unpardonable Sin.
[Oct. 23d, 1804.]
The doctrine of the Trinity is the foundation of Christianity, both as
a system of doctrines and as a religion. We stand in special relation to
the several persons of the Trinity. The Father is the fountain of
law and the author of the scheme of redemption. He devised the plan,
114 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS.
he elects and calls. The Son redeems. The Spirit applies the redemp-
tion purchased by the Son. We disobey the Father ; we disbelieve the
Son ; we resist, grieve, blaspheme the Holy Ghost. All sin as against
the Father or the^Son may be forgiven, but the sin against the Holy
Ghost can never be forgiven.
I. Its general character. On this subject it may be remarked,
1. That there is such a sin which is unpardonable. 2. It is an open sin,
not a sin merely of the heart. It is blasphemy. It requires to be uttered
and carried out in act. 3. It is directed against the Holy Ghost,
specifically. It terminates on him. It consists in blaspheming him, or
doing despite unto him.
II. Its specific character. This includes, 1. Regarding and pro-
nouncing the Holy Ghost to be evil ; ascribing the effect which he pro-
duces to Satan or to an evil, impure spirit. 2. It includes the rejection
of his testimony, as false. He testifies that Jesus is the Son of God.
The man guilty of sin, declares him to be a man only. He testifies that
Jesus is holy. The other declares he is a malefactor. He testifies that
his blood cleanses from all sin. The other that it is an unclean thing,
and tramples it under foot.
3. It includes the conscious, deliberate, malicious resistance of the
Holy Spirit and the determined opposition of the soul to him and his
gospel, and a turning away from both with abhorrence.
This sin supposes, 1. Knowledge of the gospel. 2. Conviction of its
truth. 3. Experience of its power. It is the rejection of the whole
testimony of the Spirit and rejection of him and his work, with
malicious and outspoken blasphemy.
It is by a comparison of Mat. xii : 31 and the parallel passages in
Mark and Luke, with Heb. vi : 6-10 aud x : 26-29 that the true idea
of the unpardonable sin is to be obtained.
III. The consequence of this sin is reprobation, or a reprobate mind.
This may evince itself in stolid unconcern. Utter indifference to God
and his declarations. Or, it may evince itself in great horror of mind,
in the upbraidings and scorpion stings of conscience, and in a fearful
looking for of judgment. Every thing which the lost experience, the
man guilty of this sin may experience. But nothing experienced by
the people of God or by those with whom the Spirit still strives, can be
experienced by one thus reprobated.
IV. Importance of clear views of th is subject.
1. Because erroneous views prevail, as, a. That every deliberate sin
is unpardonable, as the apostle says, He who sins wilfully, b. Any
peculiarly atrocious sin, as [denying Christ by the lapsed, c. Post-
baptismal sins.
2. Because people of tender conscience often are unnecessarily tor-
THE UNPARDONABLE SIN. 115
merited with the fear that they have committed this sin. It is hard to
deal with such persons, for they are generally in a morbid state.
3. Because as there is such a sin, every approach to it should be
avoided and dreaded. All making light of religion, all speaking
against the truth, or the work of ihe Spirit; all resisting his operations
on our own hearts or on the minds of others.
4. Because we owe specific reverence to the Holy Ghost on whom
our spiritual life depends.
V.
CONVERSION-ENTRANCE UPON THE
CHRISTIAN LIFE.
IiXXT. Salvation by Grace.
[March 20th, 1853.]
I. Reason is neither the source nor the standard of divine truth. Yet
all truth commends itself to enlightened and sanctified reason, i. e., to
reason in holy persons. The religion of the Bible, in other words, ac-
cords with the consciousness of men. Two truths are universally admit-
ted by unrenewed men ; viz. : their own ill-desert and helplessness. The
only religion therefore suited to convinced sinners must teach salvation
by grace.
II. Salvation includes,
1. Pardon, or deliverance from the curse of the law.
2. Deliverance from the dominion of sin.
3. The blessedness of heaven.
III. This salvation is by grace. 1. As to pardon. It is entirely free
and undeserved. It is not founded on any thing we can do or have
done. The source of it is the love of God. The ground of it is the
merit of Christ.
It is of free grace that one man and not another is pardoned. It
would not be gratuitous if this were not the case. Not many wise men
after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called; but
God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise ;
and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the
things which are mighty ; and base things of the world and things
which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not to
bring to nought things that are ; that no flesh should glory in his pre-
sence.
2. As to sanctification. a. The power by which it is effected is not
nature, not rites, but entirely the Spirit of God. In regeneration the
Spirit does everything. In sanctification, he excites and aids and gives
efficacy to the means.
THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 117
b. The gift of the Holy Spirit is a matter of grace. God gives his
Spirit not according to our merit, not because of any peculiar suscepti-
bility in one rather, or more than in another, but simply according to
his own good pleasure.
3. As to the blessedness of heaven.
This is also entirely gratuitous. It is the reward of Christ's work,
not of ours. Though according to our works, yet those works are
themselves a part of our salvation and the gift of God. Those whom
he most blessed here, he blesses most hereafter.
Salvation therefore is entirely of grace. 1. That God provided sal-
vation at all. 2. That he saves some and not others. 3. In its appli-
cation, i. e., in the points above mentioned, vocation, justification, sanc-
tification, heaven, it is all of grace.
INFERENCES.
1. This trait is the leading characteristic of the gospel. Everything
that detracts from this attribute jnars the gospel. Therefore it is a
test of doctrine.
2. Religious experience, so far as genuine, is the accordance of our
experience with the truth of God. Therefore, our subject affords a ttst
of religious experience.
3. It furnishes the only guide to inquirers. This is the truth which
they need, without which they grope in darkness. Guilt and helpless-
ness and gratuitous salvation go together.
LX X VI. The Value of tbe Soul.
[February 7th, 1864.]
The question, What is the soul, is not easily answered. 1. The
answer of the materialist, who ignores the distinction between mind
and matter, would refer to the functions of matter all the phenomena
of the world, whether physical, vital or mental. Life is the result of
organization, and not its cause. Thought and intelligence are mere
functions of the brain. But this doctrine destroys the soul's individu-
ality and also its value.
2. The pantheistic answer is that it is a form of God ; a mode in
which the general agency of God is manifested in connection with a
given organism. This destroys moral character, responsibility and
personal immortality. There is a dangerous approximation to this
doctrine which refers all the operations of second causes in nature to
the immediate agency of God. If it is God who burns when fire burns,
why is it not God who thinks when the mind thinks ? The difference
118 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
between matter and mind may be arbitrarily assumed, but it cannot be
proved on this hypothesis.
3. The answer of the Realist is that the universal principle of hu-
manity is manifested in connection with a corporeal organism. The
difference between this and Pantheism is, that it assumes the existence
of a distinct substance called humanity (of which there is no evidence).
If this substance is a unity, then there can be no individuality of the
soul, any more than there is of magnetism, or electricity, or vegetable
life. If it be said that each individual soul is a separate part of this
common humanity, then humanity and the soul must be material and
capable of division. No man would say that his hand or foot was or
contained a part of his soul. It is difficult to see how this realistic
doctriue can be reconciled with the individuality or personal immor-
tality of the soul.
4. The common doctrine of men, of the Scriptures, and of the Church
is, that the soul is a distinct individual subsistence, a substance having per-
sonality. This doctrine underlies all the representations of the Scripture,
and is alone consistent with individual responsibility and immortality.
In determining the value of the soul, we must,
1. Determine the class of beings to which it belongs. There are
various orders, organic and inorganic, sensible and insensible, vegetable
and animal, rational and irrational, mortal and immortal. The soul,
as it belongs to the highest general class of beings, that of rational and
immortal spirits, has a very elevated position in the scale of being.
2. Although it may be lowest in that class, and therefore its absolute
value less than that of the higher order of spirits, yet its inherent
value, as determined by its capacities, by what it can know, enjoy or
suffer, and by what it effects, is above all estimate. By this standard
it is more valuable than all the irrational creatures combined. Less
would be lost if a material globe, teeming with animal and vegetable
life, should be blotted out, than if a single soul should perish.
3. Its value is not determined, however, merely by the powers which
it possesses, but by the unending duration which belongs to it. If it
was to exist but for a few years, here on earth, or for a few centuries,
or for millenniums hereafter, it would be comparatively worthless. It
is because it is to exist in constant activity forever, with the capacity
of unlimited development in sorrow and enjoyment that its intrinsic
value does not admit of being estimated.
4. The soul has in its moral and religious nature a higher element
of value than that which belongs to its mere rational nature or capacity
for joy and sorrow. It is because it is capable of partaking of the
nature of God, of bearing his image in knowledge, righteousness and
holiness, that its worth is unspeakably greater than it otherwise could be.
THE CONVERSION OP PAUL. 119
5. As the great end, and therefore, the value of the creation is to
manifest the glory of God, the value of any part of the creation is to he
estimated hy its adaptation to that end ; and as it is in rational, holy,
and immortal heings that the glory of God is most clearly revealed,
they are, therefore, unspeakably the most valuable portion of his works.
6. The estimate which God makes of the value of the soul is shown
in the provision which he has made for its salvation.
The considerations above mentioned relate to the absolute or intrinsic
value of the soul. They do not concern its relative value, that is, its
value to us. This we can only muse upon. We cannot argue about,
or estimate what is infinite.
1. If wc compare the soul to anything else, the world and all it con-
tains, we see the two do not admit of comparison. The one is infinitely
less than the other. The relation of a grain of sand to the material
universe, of an insect to all animated nature, of a new-born infant to
the whole intelligent creation, or a single moment of pleasure, a draught
of cold water to a long life of the highest blessedness, fail utterly to in-
dicate the disparity between the value of our souls to us, and all other
things.
2. If instead of comparing the soul with anything else, we try to es-
timate its value by what it may enjoy in heaven, or by what it must
suffer in hell, if not saved, we are lost and overwhelmed.
INFERENCES.
1. Work out your own salvation. 2. Labor for the salvation of
others.
IiXXVII. The < Conversion of Paul.
[Oct. 28th, 1866].
I. Its circumstances.
1. It was without any preliminary preparation, or special instruc-
tion.
2. It was without human instrumentality.
3. It was attended with a miraculous display of light, and sound of
words.
4. The physical effects of these displays; blindness and prostration.
II. Nature of his conversion, or that in which it essentially consisted.
A sudden and entire change in his views of Jesus Christ. He had
previously regarded him, a. as a mere man ; b. as a bad man, unfaith-
ful to the religion of his fathers and a perverter of the people; c as an
impostor, one falsely pretending to be the long promised Messiah.
Honestly, that is, really entertaining these views, he thought it a duty
which he owed to God to persecute the followers of Christ, and to do
120 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
all lie could to arrest the progress of the new religion. This was very
wicked.
First, because the views which he took of the Old Testament Scrip-
tures and their predictions of the Messiah were due to a carnal state
of mind. Secondly, because the evidence of the divine mission of Christ
was such that none but a wicked person could reject it. Paul there-
fore considered himself the chief of sinners because he persecuted
Christians, a clear proof that honesty of conviction does not exonerate.
These false views of Christ were instantly rejected. He saw him to
be the Lord, i. e., a diviue person, the Son of God. This is taught in
Gal. i: 16. Secondly, he saw him to be God manifest in the flesh. He
believed that Jesus, a man, was the Son of God. Thirdly, he saw he
was the promised Messiah. That was the truth that he at once
preached, i. e., that Jesus is the Christ.
III. Agency by tvhich this conversion was effected.
1. Not by the outward circumstances.
2. Not by the revelation of Christ to his sense of vision. The
wicked at the last day shall see Christ in his glory and flee from him.
S. But by the immediate power of God, Gal. i : 16. So our Lord
said to Peter, " Flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my
Father which is in heaven."
4. It was the special work of the Holy Spirit.
IV. Effects of this change.
1. Entire submission and devotion, a willingness to renounce every-
thing, and to do anything which Christ required at his hands.
2. This supposes the recognition of him as God. So Christ became
at once to him the supreme object of worship, of love, of zeal. It was
Christ for him to live. These were the inward effects. From despis-
ing, hating, opposing, he came to adoring, loving Christ with his whole
soul. The effect on his life was that he consecrated his whole strength
and resources to endeavoring to persuade men to be Christians in the
sense in which he was a Christian.
3. It made him one of the greatest, and best and happiest of men.
4. It secured him a place among the redeemed in glory.
This subject should lead us to examine ourselves to see whether our
conversion was like Paul's ; like it in its nature ; like it in its effects.
LXXVIII. Conviction of Sin.
[February 3d, 1861.]
What is sin ? Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression
of the Law of God. The Law of God is the eternal rule of rectitude.
It is a revelation of what is right, of what rational creatures should be
and do. It has supreme excellence and supreme authority.
CONVICTION OF SIN. 121
It is not merely a revelation of what is right and reasonable, but
what we are bound to be conformed to. All sin has reference to God.
It is contrary to his will, and therefore includes the ideas of guilt and
of defilement. Of course, as sin has relation to law, our views of sin
will be determined by our views of the law. If the law is only the law
of reason, sin is simply unreasonable. If the law is limited, so is sin.
If the law is perfect, then all want of perfection is want of conformity
to law.
II. Conviction of tin is therefore a conviction of want of couformitij to
law.
This includes, 1. the want of conformity of the heart; 2. of con-
scious states of the mind ; 3. of particular acts. Conviction of sin
under the gospel is specially of unbelief, as a sin against Christ. Con-
viction includes the consciousness of this as guilt, i. e., as justly expo-
sing us to the condemnation of the law. This includes the conviction
that Ave can never make atonement for our guilt. This is constantly
attempted, but never with success even to the satisfaction of conscience.
Conviction, again, regards this want of conformity, as not only guilt,
hut also defilement, as that which renders us morally offensive, the ob-
jects of disapprobation, of disgust, and of abhorrence. This stands op-
posed to self-complacency, or self-approbation. It may go a great way
and yet be ineffectual.
III. Tlie necessity of this conviction arises out of the fact that the
gospel is a plan for the salvation of sinners. It is designed for sinners.
If we are not sinners, we do not need the gospel. If we do not feel that
we are sinners, we do not feel our need of the gospel and will not em-
brace it. If we do not feel ourselves guilty, we will not look to Christ
for pardon. If we do not feel ourselves to be polluted, we will not look
for nor desire cleansing. We must therefore be convinced of sin in
order to be saved.
IV. But what hind or degree of conviction is necessary t Or, what are
the evidences of genuine conviction ?
1. Every human being is convinced of sin, in a certain sense and
measure. But only in such measure as is consistent with indifference
or carelessness.
2. Others are so convinced as to create great anxiety and to lead to
long, continued and painful efforts to save themselves.
3. Others are so convinced as to be thoroughly persuaded that they
can neither atone for their guilt nor deliver themselves from defilement,
or make themselves holy. This is the result to be desired.
This may be attained at once, or it may be long delayed. It is not
determined by mere pungency or depth of feeling or terrors of con-
science. There mav be much or little of all this. The main thing is,
122 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
1. That we should he led to renounce ourselves, self-justification, or
excuse, and self-righteousness. 2. That we shall be made ready to fall
at the feet of Jesus and say, Lord, if thou wilt thou canst make me
clean ; Lord, save me, or I perish.
LXXIX. Conviction of Sin.
[Nov. 18th, 1855.]
I. Its nature. It is expressed by eXsy^og (elenchos) and k-iyvuxns
(epignosis). It includes,
1. Knowledge of what sin is. Paul says he had not known sin, but
by the law, and had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou
shalt not covet ; and that by the law is the knowledge of sin. So long
as ignorance continues and so far as it extends, there can be no convic-
tion. Multitudes live in sin, without knowing it. What they really
do is sin, though not so in their consciousness. So Paul indulged con-
cupiscence, and persecuted the Christians. Such is generally the case
with heathen, such with men of the world. The first necessity there-
fore is that the mind should be enlightened by the law.
2. It includes the sense of sin, the conviction that we are personally
chargeable with it. This includes a sense of guilt or sense of just ex-
posure to punishment ; with which is connected more or less an
apprehension of the righteous judgment of God, and also a sense of
pollution or unworthiness which is the opposite of self-approbation and
complacency. Remorse and self-loathing are included in this sense
of sin.
3. It includes a sense of helplessness. There is an intimate persua-
sion, a. That we can never atone for our sins, or free ourselves from
guilt, b. That we can never cleanse ourselves from pollution. The
deaf, the blind, and leprous were thus convinced of their deplorable
and helpless condition before they applied to Christ for relief.
These are all natural feelings. They may and often do precede
regeneration. They are often experienced by those who never are
renewed. They are nothing more than a higher measure of what every
sinner from the constitution of his nature more or less experiences.
II. Conviction of sin, though no evidence of conversion, is necessary
to it.
1. Because the gospel being a provision for the relief of the guilty, it
cannot be embraced by those who do not feel their guilt. The degree
to which this is to be felt is not to be determined by liveliness of emo-
tion but by its effects. It must destroy the disposition to self-justificn-
tion. It must destroy reliance upon our own works or modes of
REPENTANCE. 123
satisfaction. It must convince us that without the righteousness of
Christ we perish.
2. Because the gospel, being a provision for sanctifying the unholy,
those who are nut sensible of pollution will not apply to this source of
relief. Here again, it is not the liveliness of the feelings of remorse or
self-loathing, but the effect, the persuasion that we need to be cleansed
by the power of the Spirit.
3. Because the gospel being a provision for the helpless, those who
think they can help themselves will not come to Christ, and cannot
accept him.
There is no point as to which souls are more distressed than this.
They feel that they have never been sufficiently convinced. The diffi-
culty arises from assuming a wrong standard ; viz., feeling instead of
the effect upon the life.
III. Means of obtaining conviction. 1. It is the work of the Holy
Spirit. Even in the unconverted it is the effect of his common grace.
He is sent to convince the world of sin. The reprobate, those whom
God has abandoned, have the conscience seared. They are d-rp.yrjxuTz^
(apelgekotes), and therefore commit sin without restraint.
2. The Spirit convinces of sin through the law. Therefore we must
bring ourselves to that standard and not judge ourselves among our-
selves, or compare ourselves with ourselves.
3. It is specially by the revelation of the holiness of God, by the
glory of God in Jesus Christ, by the manifestation of the love of God
in Christ, that this conviction is produced.
Whatever tends to darken the mind, as false theories of the nature
of sin, false views of the divine law, false doctrines as to man's respon-
sibilities, tends to hinder genuine conviction. So also wdiatever tends
to harden the conscience, to render the heart callous, as the commission
of sin, self-palliation, etc., has the same effect.
IV. This conviction should be permanent. It is not felt once fin* all.
All our experience is modified and determined by our sense of sin.
Hence the difference between Christians and churches.
L\V\. Repentance.
[Feb. 26th, 1865.]
This in a religious sense is the turning from sin unto God. When
genuine it is a fruit of regeneration, and a gift of the Spirit. In the
wide sense in which it is used it includes the whole process of conver-
sion. That is, it includes the exercises or acts of the soul which have
sin for their object, and those which have Christ for their object It is
in this sense it is used in our Catechism, where it is defined to be a
124 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTL4.N LIFE.
saving grace, whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his sin and ap-
prehension of the mercy of God in Christ, doth, with grief and hatred
of his sin, turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavor
after, new obedience. The essential act is turning from sin to God.
This turning is characterized, first, by its attending circumstances;
secondly, by its motives ; thirdly, by its effects.
I. Its means. It is,
1. From a due sense of sin. This includes, a. a knowledge of sin ;
b. a conviction of our own sinfulness, c. A proper sense of our own
guilt and pollution. The knowledge of sin supposes proper views of
the holiness of God, of his justice, and therefore of the greatness of the
evil of sin. A conviction of our own sinfulness includes, a. a convic-
tion that we are guilty, b. that we are polluted, c. that we are helpless,
or absolutely at God's mercy.
2. It is with apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ.
Repentance is not possible as long as we think we are without hope.
For despair precludes repentance. We must apprehend, i. e., believe,
a. That God is merciful, b. That he can consistently exercise his
mercy, c. That we are or may be its objects, d. That this is through
Christ, because out of Christ, conscience and Scripture teach that he is
a consuming fire.
II. The attending circumstances are grief and hatred of our sins. 1.
Grief, i. e., sincere sorrow for having committed them. This includes,
a. Remorse, b. Self- abhorrence, c. Self-condemnation, d. Shame.
All arising out of a due sense of the evil of sin.
2. Hatred includes disapprobation and disgust.
III. The act itself. Turning from sin. Turning from the approba-
tion, from the indulgence, from the promotion of sin. Turning to God,
a. As an object of excellence, b. As an object of enjoyment.
IV. The effects of Repentance are purpose and endeavor.
Purpose, a decision of the will to obey God in all things. Endeavor
to do so, continued, sincere and effective.
LXXXI. Except ye be converted and become as little child-
ren, ye shall not enter into the kingdom or
heaven. Matt. 18 : 3.
[Nov. 19th, 1865.]
I. TJie occasion of this remark was the manifestation of a desire of pre-
eminence. As to this principle or desire, it is universal ; it is powerful ;
it is productive of great good, apparently, as well as great evil ; it is
generally recognized as laudable, or at least, as lawful.
Nevertheless, it is evil. 1. Because it is selfish. Self, and not
Christ, is the end.
THE SORROW OF THE WORLD. 125
2. Because it is an inferior motive to the love of God. 3. Because
Christ always condemns it. 4. Because we feel that it would degrade our
idea of Christ, had he acted from this principle. 5. Because we in-
stinctively exalt the man who is free from it, over the man who is
governed by it.
It is to be distinguished ; 1. from the desire of excellence ; 2. from
the desire of honor.
II. The nature of conversion. — It is evidently a change not of out-
ward conduct merely, nor of mere acts of the mind, but of the character,
i. e., of the inward principles which control the inward and outward
life. This change is declared to be necessary.
III. The evidence of it is the disposition of a child.
1. A disposition which is the opposite of an ambitious spirit. The
children of the rich and poor, of bond and free, if left to themselves,
play together as equals. The stronger, the brighter, the superior are
recognized as such independently of their external distinctions. Chil-
dren are humble.
2. A child is confiding. It trusts its parents.
3. A child is submissive. We must submit our understanding, our
circumstances and destiny to the hands of God. A child led by the
hand of its parent in the dax-k, follows him without hesitation or doubt.
IV. Why this change is necessary. Because the disposition of a child
is the only one that agrees with our relation to God. This will apply,
1. to our ignorance, 2. to our weakness, 3. to our guilt and pollution.
V. The blessedness of this disposition.
1. The peace it gives.
2. The security it affords. God cares for us.
3. It places us in our normal relation to God. 4. It secures our ad-
mission into the kingdom of God, of which Christ is the head and the
centre.
IiXXXII. The sorrow of the world and sorrow after a godly
Sort. 2 Cor. 7: 10, 11.
[April 20th, 1S5G.]
I. Happiness is an element of life. It is one of the conditions for the
healthy development of our nature. This is an important principle in
education, even in the training of animals.
II. Sorrow of the world worheth death.
1. The sorrow of the world is that sorrow which worldjy mtn expe-
rience, whether from ordinary calamities or on account of their sins.
2. Such sorrow works death, a. It has no tendency to make men
better. This is often overlooked. Men look to suffering as a means of
sanctification. b. It makes men worse. It makes them rebellious. It
126 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
exasperates. It hardens. The proof of this is in experience, and in
what the Scriptures teach of fallen angels and of the lost. The death
which the sorrow of the world produces is spiritual and eternal. It is
moral and physical. It makes worse and it makes miserable.
III. The sorrow, xard Oz<h (kata Theon,) is godly sorrow. It is the form
which sorrow assumes in a pious mind, and which, in its causes, measure
and exercises, is agreeable to the will of God.
The effects of this sorrow are,
1. Repentance. 2. Salvation. By repentance is meant a turning
from sin to God. Salvation is its consequence. What brings us to God,
brings us to salvation, for our life is fellowship with God.
IV. Effects and evidences of repentance. These are the same in a com-
munity as in an individual. Paul is here describing the effects of re-
pentance in a congregation for the offense of one of its members and
for their own remissness and neglect of discipline. But what he says
is applicable to the experience of every penitent. The eleventh verse
enumerates six particulars, after the general one, as effects of godly re-
pentance; but they are reduced to three, as two are in each case
united.
The first and most general effect of repentance is sTzoud-j (spoude),
solicitous concern as opposed to listless indifference, which the unrege-
nerated manifest. Sin is nothing to them. But to the penitent, it is
a matter which awakens solicitude and attention. This, however, is
not all.
2. Wizoloyia (apologia) and dyavdxzTjcng (aganaktesis). That is, apo-
logy and indignation. The former does not mean palliation or excu-
sing one's self, but the effort to rid one's self of the guilt and turpitude
of sin. The latter means the indignation which we feel against our-
selves for our sins, the contempt which the folly and wickedness of sin
excite.
3. $6j3ot; (phobos) and l-'.-dd-qaiq (epipothesis), fear and vehement
desire. Fear of God's displeasure or of any falling into sin. Earnest
desire after God's presence and favor.
4. Z^koq (zelos) and izdr/.r^i- (ekdikesis), zeal and revenge ; zeal
against our sins, and a desire to destroy them.
IjXXXIII. Strive to enter in at the strait gate.
[At the College, May 14th, 1856.]
There are two modes of representation which run through the Bible,
apparently at variance with each other. According to the one, the
plan of salvation is represented as simple. Believe and be saved, touch
and be healed, look and be made whole.
STRIVE TO ENTER IN AT THE STRAIT GATE. 127
According to the other, salvation is represented to be very difficult.
We must strive to enter in at the strait gate. We must work out our
salvation. We must run as in a race where the prize is our life. We
must fight the good fight. Many who seek shall not enter in. Even
the righteous are scarcely saved.
Both these modes of representation are of course correct. They refer
to different things. The former relates to the meritorious and efficient
cause of salvation. We have not to work out a righteousness of our
own, nor are we to attempt the work of regeneration or sanctification
in our own strength. The whole work of meriting salvation has been
done for us. We have nothing to do but to accept the righteousness
which is offered to us, to trust in what Christ has done.
So, too, with regard to sanctification. It is the work of God. We
are renewed by the Spirit after His image. It is not a natural process
carried on by natural laws, but by the power of God, attending the
use of the appropriate and appointed meaus. In one sense we are the
passive recipients of salvation. On the other hand, however, the diffi-
culty of bringing our hearts to a simple, constant and entire reliance
on Christ, and the difficulty of avoiding the grieving and resisting the
Holy Ghost, is unspeakably great. So that the experience of believers
is in accordance with the Scriptures, that it is hard to be saved.
The Bible says expressly that no drunkard, or unclean person, or
covetous man, no one who loves the creature more than the Creator, no
one that is carnally-minded, no one who is not converted and made as
a little child, can enter into the kingdom of God. To these and other
forms of destructive evil we are impelled,
1. By the corruption of our own nature.
2. By the allurements of the world.
3. By the influence of evil companions.
4. By the temptations of Satan.
These are formidable enemies, not to be overcome without effort.
Therefore, 1. Lay it to heart that salvation is a difficult work. You
cannot float into heaven.
2. That a constant use of the means of grace, of secret and social
prayer, of public worship, the reading of the Scriptures, and the use of
the sacraments is absolutely necessary.
3. That constant watchfulness against sin, avoiding temptation, com-
pany, associating with the people of God, are all necessary.
4. That constant effort to advance in piety is the only way to avoid
declining, and declension leads to apostacy.
5. That with all these means should be united a constant sense of
danger and constant dependence.
6. At the same time, the spirit of the gospel is not a fearful despond-
128 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
ing spirit, but a spirit of filial confidence and joy. The great thing is
to remember that safety is only to be found in a lively and growing
state of piety in the heart.
LXXXIV. Coming to Christ.
[December 7th, 1856.]
Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest, Matt, xi : 28. Ye will not come to me that ye might have
life, John v : 40. All that the Father giveth me shall come to me, John
vi : 37. No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me
draw him, v: 44. If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink,
John vii : 37. Them that come unto God by him, Heb. vii : 25. Let him
that is athirst come, Rev. xxii : 17. He that cometh to God must believe
that he is, etc., Heb. xi: 6.
I. To those who come to Christ rest is promised. All given to him
shall come unto him. He will reject none who come. He that comes
shall never hunger. Hence it follows:
1. That coming to Christ is essential to salvation. 2. That it is the
thing, and the j^recise, definite thing which the awakened sinner should
be exhorted to do. He is not to be directed to submit, nor to make
choice of God, nor to change his purpose. These are duties, but not
the duty any more than giving alms, or attending Church.
II. Wltat is meant by coming f This is often an anxious question.
Those exhorted to come do not know what to do. The reasons of this
difficulty are, 1. The simplicity of the things to be done.
2. The reluctance to do what is involved in the command.
To understand what it is to come, we need only refer to the case of
those who came to Christ, literally, i. e., the blind, deaf, leprous, the
sick, etc. What did they do? Negatively, 1. They did not remain
contented as they were. 2. They did not resort elsewhere for help. 3.
They did not postpone application to Christ when the opportunity
offered.
Affirmatively. 1. They went to him. But so did others. 2. They
went for the purpose of being healed. 3. They went expecting to be
healed. 4. They, therefore, made actual application to him. To do
this, it was necessary, 1. To feel that they needed healing. 2. That
they could not heal themselves, and that help could be obtained from
no other quarter. 3. That Christ could and would heal them. 4. That
he would heal not only others, but them, and that too when they ap-
plied.
This teaches us, first, What in reference to the coming of the soul to
Christ is necessary before we come. 1. A sense of want. A conviction
COME UNTO ME, ALL YE THAT LABOB. 129
that we need spiritual healing, i. c, pardon and deliverance from sin.
2. That we cannot save ourselves. 3. That no one else can save us. 4.
That Christ can and will. He that cometh unto God must believe, a.
That he is. b. That he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek
him. So we must believe, a. That Christ is what he is, the Son of
God, the Saviour of sinners, b. That he will save all who come to him.
Secondly, What is meant by coming.
1. It is to draw near to Christ as the ever present Saviour, with the
desire and expectation of being pardoned and sanctified by him.
2. It is actually to apply to him for salvation, believing that he will
do it, trusting to his assurance that he will save all who come to him.
The evidence of coming is that we receive what we come for. Those
who came to Christ on earth received the gift of sight, hearing, speech,
health, etc. So if we come, we get rest, pardon, eternal life.
III. Who are to come?
1. Not merely sinners who never came before. 2. But also his
j)eople, in all times of emergency.
Two additional truths are revealed by Scripture on this point.
1. The unwillingness of men to come, and consequently the guilt of
not coming. 2. The necessity of being drawn by the Spirit.
The Scriptures teach,
1. That all are invited to come.
2. That all the elect do come.
3. That coming is essential.
4. That it is the very thing to be done.
5. That none who come shall be cast out.
6. That the reason why men do not come is their unwillingness.
7. That divine assistance is necessary.
EXXIV. Come tin to me, all ye that labor and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest. Mat. 11 : 28.
[January 10th, 18G9.]
I. The promise. — The rest spoken of includes two ideas ; first, relief
from every thing that is burdensome and grievous ; and second, rest or
complete satisfaction of the soul, that state in which all the powers are
appropriately exercised, and all the desires and aspirations are satis-
fied, and all capacities of the soul completely filled.
Nothing short of this can give a rational and immortal being rest.
This implies knowledge for the understanding ; excellence, subjective
excellence, so that there should be inward harmony ; and love and fel-
lowship adequate to our nature and capacities.
9
130 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
II. The persons to whom the promise is addressed. — It is to all. There
is no distinction or limitation. It is not to Jews, as such, or to Gen-
tiles, to young or to old, to learned or to unlearned, to good or to bad.
But it is whosoever, every one, all. These are the terms used in the
Scriptures. The promise therefore is to men of all classes, of all na-
tions, and of all generations to the end of the world.
As there is no limitation as to the class of persons addressed, so there
is none as to the kind of burden under which they groan. It may be
sickness, poverty, sorrow, responsibility, opposition, injustice, oppres-
sion, care of any kind.
It is specially intended, doubtless, for those who are burdened with a
sense of guilt and consequent exposure to the wrath of God ; those
heavily laden with a sense of the power of their own evil hearts ; those
who have specific inward trials or tenxptations, whether from scepticism
or any other source.
III. The person who makes the promise. Considering the nature and
the universality of its address, it would be a mockery if made by any
creature. No angel and no man could have the effrontery to utter such
words as these. They are only suited to the mouth of God, to him who
is present in all times and all places, who has all knowledge, who is
omnipotent, and whose power extends to the soul as well as over out-
ward events. They are the words of him who has in himself all the
resources to satisfy all the wants of men and to free them from all their
evils.
The speaker, however, is not God as God, nor God the Father, nor
the Son, as such, nor the Spirit, but Christ, i. e., God as manifest in the
flesh, the Theanthropos. It is the promise of one who has all the re-
sources and attributes of the Godhead, and yet is bone of our bone and
flesh of our flesh ; who has suffered as we suffer ; who has borne all the
burdens we have to bear and all the sorrows we have to endure, save
only those which flow from an evil heart.
The promise is from him who came into the world with the very pur-
pose of delivering men from all the evils of the fall, of securing peace
on earth, peace with God, and inward peace or rest for the soul.
It is the promise of one who has not only all the power requisite for
its fulfilment, and all the love and tenderness which secure the exercise
of that power, but of one who has made full provision for the supply of
the wants which he proposes to relieve, provision for our justification,
sanctification and complete salvation.
IV. TJie condition on which the promise is suspended is coming. To
those who have no sense of need, no faith in Christ's willingness or
power to give rest, or who, while admitting all this, still exclude them-
selves and fail to embrace the promise, it is of no avail.
MY WON, GIVE ME THY HEART. 131
Coming is simply believing. Not speculating but actually appropria-
ting the offer of Christ as made to us personally. This is a transient
act not to be repeated. It is a permanent state of trust and a repeated
exercise of faith, in every emergency.
LWWI. My Son, give me thy heart.— Prov. 23 : 26.
[Oct. 5th, 1862.]
I. What is meant by the heart?
Human knowledge precedes science. Many of the facts of electricity
were known, before electricity was discovered. The heart was known as
the seat and source of life, before the circulation of the blood was
thought of. In the earliest books of Scripture the word is used as
freely for the inward life as it is at present. We can now see the pro-
priety of the figure better, but it is not more intelligible. As the bodi-
ly organ receives and sends forth the blood to every part, bearing heat,
life, activity, through the whole body ; so the power which drives the
current of thoughts, feelings, affections, desires and volitions, all that
constitutes our inward life, is called the heart. The Scriptures there-
fore speak of the thoughts and purposes of the heart as well as of its
desires. The word includes the whole inward life. The heart is there-
fore the man's interior and real self, and the demand, give me thy
heart, is a demand for the whole soul.
II. What it is to give the heart to God.
1. It is to make God the end of our lives. The object for which we
live should not be self, the world, the creature in any form, but the
glory of God, i. e., that God should be known, worshipped, loved and
obeyed.
2. It is to make his will the rule of our life. Not our own desires,
nor reason, nor conscience ; but his revealed will. Not expediency, or
the supposed good of others, but what God has declared to be right
and obligatory.
3. It is to make God the delight of our life. That is, that we should
not seek our happiness in the creature, but in God ; assured that his
favor and fellowship are our blessedness. This is what God demands
of us. Ik is a reasonable demand,
1. Because of his infinite greatness and excellence.
2. Because our happiness and excellence depend on it. If we give
our hearts to the creature, we thereby and therein give ourselves to per-
dition.
III. TJie objection that our hearts are beyond the control of the will.
1. This objection is not peculiar to this particular command. It lies
equally against all the requirements of Scripture and conscience. The
fact of inability is a fact of consciousness.
132 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
2. It is no less a fact of consciousness that this inability does not
destroy, or even weaken our obligation.
3. While we cannot change our hearts or in our own strength turn
to God, we can acknowledge our weakness and seek help from God, as
did the blind and the deaf.
4. There is much that we can do. So far as the will is concerned we
can determine that. And we can determine our outward acts. Those
who thus persistently act, God draws to himself.
IiXXXVII. Submission to God.
[Dec. 11th, 1853.]
There are two great kingdoms in the world ; that of God and that
of Satan, of truth and of error, of light and of darkness, of holiness
and of sin. All men are the subjects of the one or the other. There
can be no neutrality. Not to submit to the one, is submission to the
other. The exhortation of the Apostle is to submit to God and to resist
the devil.
I. The nature of this submission.
1. In general, submission is the practical recognition of the rightful
authority of God over us as our sovereign. Subjects are required to
submit to magistrates, wives to their husbands, children to their
parents, servants to their masters. In every case the nature of the
submission is determined by the nature of the relation. Our relation
to God requires that our submission to him should be absolute, without
reserve, without hesitation, and without limitation.
2. This includes submission of the understanding to the truth of
God. It may be assumed as certain that no revelation of God in his
word can contradict the revelation which he has made of himself in
our nature. Obedience to the laws of belief implanted in our nature,
is only one form of submission to God, and therefore forms no limita-
tion of the submission of our understandings to his truth. The intui-
tive principles of the mind are very few and limited, and therefore
give us only a small amount of truth. God's word is the great store-
house of truth. To that and to all it contains we are to submit. It
contains nothing inconsistent with the laws of our nature, or it would
not be his word, and therefore to everything it contains we are to sub-
mit our understanding. This is the obedience of faith, a difficult duty,
yet not to be evaded. It is the only security, the only ground of peace
and assurance.
3. It includes, specially, submission to the plan of salvation. The
Jews would not submit themselves unto the righteousness of God, Horn.
x : 3. This is the specific thing required to be done in order to sal-
WORK OUT YOUR OWN SALVATION. 133
vation. This, however, is very different from that doctrine of submis-
sion which requires only submission to the sovereignty of God. Such
submission can only hang together with a perverted theory of religion.
4. It includes submission to the will of God, however manifested, as
to our duty, where we shall go, what we shall do, and what we shall
be, submission to our trials and afflictions. This is often the severest
test of our subjection to God.
5. Submission includes becoming his subjects, so that God not only
rules over us, but in us ; so that all the powers of our mind, all the
resources of our nature, all the members of our bodies, all our acquisi-
tions and possessions should be given up to him and to the protection
of his kingdom and glory.
II. Reasons or grounds for submission.
1. For general submission, a. God's right as our Creator ; b. as
our preserver ; e. and his infinite superiority.
2. For submission of the understanding, a. Our own feebleness of
intellect, b. God's infinite wisdom, c. The certainty of error in
refusing to submit to God's teaching.
3. Submission to the plan of salvation, a. "We have no righteousness
of our own. 6. That of Christ alone is all-sufficient, c. Our salvation
depends on it. d. Perfect peace is the fruit of this form of submission.
4. Submission to the providence of God is founded, a. On faith that
he does thus govern the world, b. On faith in his love. c. Faith in
his wisdom, d. "Willingness that he should do what seems to him to be
good.
5. Subjection and devotion to his service rest, a. On his right to us.
b. On our obligation to him. c. In this way only can we attain the
end of our being.
IiXXXVIII. Work ont yonr own salvation with fear and
trembling. Phil. 2 : 12.
[April 6th, 1856.]
I. TJie end to be attained. II. It is to be attained by working. III. The
encouragement given to exertion.
1. Tlie end to be attained is salvation. This includes, 1. Pardon. 2.
Sanctification. 3. Eternal life. In other words, the whole benefits of
redemption.
II. Salvation is to be attained only by working. This teaches, nega-
tively, 1. That it is not a matter of course that men are saved because
Christ has purchased redemption for them.
2. That salvation is not a benefit which others can confer upon us.
"We must work out our own salvation, and each man, his own. No
priest can save us.
134 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
3. That it is not an easy work. KaTzpya^zcOs. (katergazesthe) is a
strong expression, and this working is to be with fear and trembling, i.
e., with solicitude and anxiety, lest we should after all fail. This shows
that we are engaged in a work which requires our utmost exertion.
This is taught in various ways in the Scriptures. It says, strive to en-
ter in at the strait gate. The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence.
The Israelites, to gain possession of Canaan, had to fight long and
hard. No cross, no crown.
Positively, this teaches that working must be directed to aright end;
not to making atonement for our sins ; not to meriting salvation by our
good works. These are the two great errors of all false religions. Men
laboriously endeavor to work out their salvation, that is, to accomplish
these ends, and they never make any progress. The end of our work-
ing is to obtain an interest in Christ and to bring our hearts and lives
into conformity with the will of God. This is a great work, and one
absolutely necessary. If a man thinks it enough to believe in Christ
and then live as he pleases, he turns the grace of God into licentious-
ness, and lays up wrath a»^,inst the day of wrath. We have to subdue
the flesh, i. e., our corrupt nature, the world and the devil.
• 2. Our working is not only to be directed to the right end, but it
must work, not in accordance with natural religion, or asceticism, or
enthusiasm, but in accordance with the gospel. If God has devised
and revealed a plan for saving men, it is only by conforming to that
plan we can be saved. Therefore our working must recognize, a. The
work of Christ, as Prophet, Priest and King. b. The work of the
Holy Ghost, c. The efficacy of all the means of grace, none of which
are to be neglected.
3. This working is not only to be directed to the proper end and
according to the proper plan, but it must be assiduous, unremitting
and laborious.
III. The encouragements.
The work is so great and we are so weak that, if left to ourselves,
we should fail and might despair. God has not left us comfortless.
1. The encouragement is that God can, does and will aid us. 2.
That this aid is not merely outward, giving us the means and oppor-
tunity, but inward and efficacious, giving us strength and will. 3.
There is, therefore, a divine concursus, a co-operation promised, analo-
gous to the working of God in nature and in those cases in which He
gave strength to the palsied or to the lame.
4. This divine co-operation is congruous to the nature of the soul,
though it is not sensible of it and does not feel coerced. 5. As it is
absolutely necessary, it should be sought and relied upon.
WORK OUT YOUR OWN SALVATION. 135
LXXXIX. Work out your own salvation with Tear and trem-
bling. Phil. 2: 12.
[September 18lh, 1853.]
I. Salvation, the greatest of all blesssings, ivithout xohich everything else
is lost.
1. Deliverance from the punishment of sin.
2. Deliverance from its power.
3. The eternal enjoyment of God.
II. Work out your salvation,
1. Does not imply that we can merit it;
2. Nor that we can effect it ;
3. But that Ave have an important agency in its accomplishment.
As illustrations of such agency, we have the examples of Christ's
putting clay on the eyes of the blind man and telling him to wash in
the pool of Siloam; Naaman commanded to bathe in the Jordan, etc.
The sick may be assured of restoration, but they are exhorted to use
diligently the appointed means.
What is the work ? And how is it to be done ?
The work is obedience. 1. To the gospel. 2. To the prescribed
means of grace. 3. To all the commands of God.
How is the work to be done? With fear and trembling. This
implies,
1. The general, conscientious, and earnest desire to attain the object.
2. Apprehension of failure through neglect.
3. Conviction of the need of effort and labor.
It is opposed, 1. To indifference. 2. To security. 3. To antinomian
neglect.
III. TJte motive. — It is God which worketh in you both to will and
to do of his good pleasure, Phil. 2 : 13. We are not to despair, nor be
discouraged, because the work is so great. We have an Almighty
Helper. 1. God does assist men. 2. His assistance consists in or is
rendered by his working in us. 3. He works to Oiktiv xai to hepytiv
(to theleinkai toenergein). The former includes, a, right feelings ; b,
right determinations. The latter, right actions. He gives strength to
carry out our wishes and determinations.
Of this working of God it is taught, 1. That it is internal and not
merely outward and objective. 2. That it is efficacious. 3. That
it is sovereign and gracious.
Here as everywhere the divine and human are reproduced in their
true relation.
1. Both are indispensable.
136 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
2. They are perfectly harmonious.
3. The human is subordinate and instrumental ; the divine, control-
ling and efficient.
XC. Regeneration.
[March 12th, 1854.]
I. The natural state of man.
1. It is a state of spiritual death.
2. As to the understanding, it is a state of blindness.
3. The affections are alienated from God and fixed on the creature.
4. The life or activity is devoted to things seen and temporal.
II. The translation from this state into a state of spiritual lifeis regene-
ration.
It is called in Scripture by different names, such as new birth, resur-
rection, new creation, change of heart.
With regard to this change, it is,
1. Not an outward one.
2. It is not a natural one.
3. It is not an essential one, or a change of essence.
4. But it is supernatural, both as to its nature and its origin.
5. It is not a mere change of purpose, or of opinion, or of feeling.
6. But it is the infusion of a new spiritual principle.
III. Its author is God.
It is a divine work. It is a work of power.
IV. The means of regeneration are the word and sacraments.
In what sense are they means ?
1. That without them the effect is not produced.
2. They are not efficient of themselves.
3. They are not uniformly successful.
4. It is with and by the word that God effects the change. Illustra-
tions : the healing of Naaman ; the clay on the eye of the blind.
V. The evidences of regeneration are of three hinds :
1. The nature of the exercises of the new life. Holy affections con-
tain in themselves the evidence of their own nature.
When sufficiently strong, there is no doubt entertained as to their
character. There is great difficulty, however, in arriving at a satisfac-
tory conclusion in this way.
a. Because these exercises are often weak.
b. Because it is so difficult to discriminate between gracious and
natural affections, e. g., sorrow for sin may be from fear, or it may be
a mere natural remorse, or it may be a spiritual apprehension. So our
love to God may be mere natural reverence and gratitude. Our regard
for Christ may be either natural or spiritual. So of faith.
EVIDENCES OF REGENERATION. 137
c. Because the affections are not in exercise when submitted to ex-
amination.
No one can tell a good tree from a bad one by stripping off its bark,
and submitting its organism to the microscope.
2. The witness of the Spirit.
a. There is such a witness.
b. It is different from the exercise of filial or gracious affections.
c. It is not of the nature of a revelation.
d. But is the production of a confidence in our own acceptance pro-
duced by the immediate agency of the Spirit, the effects of which are
joy, peace, gratitude, love, obedience and devotion to the glory of God.
3. The third class of evidences is the effects produced. These are of
three kinds :
a. There is a kind of knowledge which is the fruit, and therefore the
evidence of regeneration. This knowledge is not speculative. It is
not intuitive, but it is spiritual discernment, a divine illumination
which includes (1) the apprehension of the truth whether concerning
sin, or ourselves, or Christ, or the plan of salvation, or the moral
law, or things unseen and eternal. (2.) The apprehension of the
excellence of all that God approves. "We see the glory of God, the
beauty of holiness, the evil of sin, the face of God in Christ.
b- There are affections which are the effects and evidence of regene-
ration. That is, we seek our happiness in new objects. "We prefer
God's service to the world. "We prefer Christians to other men. We
find the duties of religion a delight.
c. There is a new life consequent upon regeneration. There is a
worldly life, a scientific life, there is a philanthropic life, and there is a
religious life. That is, one whose object is not self, not the world or
creatures, but God. The definite fixed purpose is to glorify him. And
the whole outward life is devoted to his service and regulated by his
will.
XCI. Evidences of Regeneration.
[September 22c/, I860.]
I. What is Regeneration ?
1. It is not any outward reformation.
2. Nor any change of external state or relation.
3. Nor any change, though inward ; of belief.
4. Nor any change in the substance of the soul.
5. Nor any mere change in its acts or exercises. But a change of
nature, i. e., of that inward immanent disposition or spiritual state which
is back of all voluntary or conscious activity, and which, in the things
138 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
of God, determines that activity. It is the change from spiritual death
to spiritual life. It is the work of the Spirit, and not of the subject of
it, or of one man on the soul of another operating through the reason,
conscience or the feelings. It is due to the immediate Almighty j)ower
of God, and therefore belongs to the class of supernatural events.
II. The question whether ive are regenerate or not, is a question whether
we are the children of God or the children of the devil, whether we are
alive or dead, whether we belong to the kingdom of darkness or the
kingdom of God's dear Son, whether we are saved or lost. Such being
the nature of the change, and such the interests involved, two things
would seem to follow.
1. That no man can rationally be indifferent to the question whether
he is regenerated or not.
2. That a change so radical and so great must reveal itself. It cannot
be a doubtful matter whether a man is alive or dead. Yet many true
children of God are in doubt, from one or the other of two causes.
1. The life though present is so feeble. It is often doubtful whether
a man in a swoon or cataleptic state is alive or not.
2. What is the more common cause, taking a wrong standard of
judgment, assuming the necessity of evidences which they do not find
in themselves.
III. What are then the evidences of regeneration f The negative side
of the question at least is clear. That is, there are certain things which
are clear evidence that we are not regenerated.
1. Infidelity, or the wilful rejection of the leading doctrines of
Scripture.
2. Conscious aversion to Christ, his ordinances, or his people.
3. The purpose carried out in our lives to make self the end and
rule of life, not only refusing to submit to the restraints of the law, but
the refusal to submit ourselves to Christ and to live for his glory.
The positive side is no less clear, at least as a matter of theory.
1. As regeneration is the work of the Spirit, as it consists in the
Holy Ghost entering the soul and there abiding as a principle of a new
life, it follows that evidence of his presence is the natural and inevi-
table effect of the presence of a source of light, of love, of power, of
holiness, peace and joy.
2. Hence, where the Spirit dwells there will be light. The soul will
see truth to be truth, to be excellent, lovely and divine. Especially will
it see the record concerning Jesus to be true, that he is the Son of God
and Saviour of the world. It will have love to God, to Christ, to the
Scriptures, to the Church, to the people of God.
3. There will be power to believe, to overcome the world, to conquer
sin, to obey God, to make his will the rule of our life and his glory its
end.
CONFESSION OF CHRIST. 139
4. There will be peace and joy. Despair is inconsistent with
spiritual life. Doubt and despondency are hostile to it. The question
therefore "whether we are regenerated is not to be decided by a
metaphysical or microscopic examinatiou of our emotions or affec-
tions. The character of these from the mere revelation of consciousness
we cannot determine. But rather,
1st. From the general and habitual conformity of our mind to the
mind of God.
2d. From the habitual conviction that Jesus is the Son of God,
such a conviction as secures his being practically God to us.
3d. From the habitual purpose and endeavor to overcome all sin and
to live for Christ's service and in;obedience to his will.
XCII. Confession of Christ.
[Jan. 23(7, 1854.]
I. Confession, i. e., 6/xoAoyeTv (Jiomologeui) is, — 1. To say the same
thing -with othei's. To agree with. 2. To promise. 3. To acknowledge,
to declare a person or thing to be what he or it really is.
II. To confess Christ is therefore to acknowledge him to be what he really
is and declares himself to be.
1. To be the Son of God.
2. To be God manifest in the flesh.
3. To be the Saviour of the world.
4. To be the Lord.
III. Nature of this confession.
1. It is not enough that we cherish the conviction in our hearts, or
confess it to ourselves or to God, to friends who agree with us.
2. It must be done publicly, or before men, friends and foes ; amid
good report and evil report ; when it brings reproach and danger, as
well as when it incurs no risk.
3. It must be with the mouth. It is not enough that men may infer
from our conduct that we are Christians. We must audibly declare it.
4. This must be done, a. In our ordinary intercourse, b. In the way
of God's appointment, i. e., by Baptism and the Lord's Supper.
5. It must be sincere. Not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven. It is only when the outward act is
a revelation of the heart that it has any value.
IV. TJie advantages of confession.
1. It strengthens faith. Credo.
2. It is proof of regeneration, because it supposes the apprehension
of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
3. It is an indispensable condition of salvation. How is this?
140 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE.
a. Because God requires it. b. Because not to confess is to deny.
c. Denial implies want of faith or want of devotion.
4. Christ will acknowledge those who acknowledge Him. He will
do it publicly, before the angels of God, with His mouth, and to our
eternal salvation.
V. The duty of confessing Christ.
1. It is not merely a commandment.
2. It is the highest moral duty to acknowledge the truth, and
especially to acknowledge God to be God.
3. It is the most direct means we can take to honor Christ, and to
bring others to acknowledge him.
Matt, x : 32, " Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men,
him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven." Luke
xii : 8, " Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of
man also confess before the angels of God." Mark viii : 38, " Whoso-
ever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this
adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be
ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy
angels." Rom. x : 9, 10, " If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the
Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him
from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth
unto righteousness ; and with the mouth confession is made unto salva-
tion." 2 Tim. ii : 12, " If we deny him, he will also deny us." 1 John
iv: 2, "Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the
flesh is of God." 1 John iv: 15, "Whosoever shall confess that Jesus
is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God."
XCIII. Lord, what wilt thon have me to do?
[January 18th, 1852.]
I. As an introduction, give an account and explanation of Paul's conver-
sion. II. The state of mind expressed by this prayer.
III. The cause of it.
I. Paul's conversion.
1. It was an improbable event.
2. It was a miraculous event, in its circumstances.
3. As such, it is a proof of the gospel.
a. Because no rational -solution, other than that he gives, can be
given for it. It was not a delusion. It was not a deception.
b. Because it proves Christ's resurrection, and thereby the whole
gospel.
c. Because it authenticates Paul's doctrine as a supernatural revela-
tion from Christ.
LORD, WHAT WILT THOU HAVE ME TO DO? 141
4. Though miraculous in its circumstances, it was normal in its
essentials :
a. As to the nature of the change.
b. As to the means by which it is effected.
c. As to the evidences of its sincerity.
II. State oj mind expressed.
1. It included an entire abnegation of self. He sought not, a. his
own advancement, b. or his own enjoyment, c. or his own improve-
ment.
2. It included absolute submission to Christ's authority, a. Not his
own will ; b. nor that of friends, rulers, or the world ; c. but Christ
alone had authority to determine and direct his course.
3. It included entire consecration to the service of Christ, a. Readi-
ness to do his will. b. A willingness that he should determine not only
the service, but the field and the circumstances.
III. Means by which it was produced. It was the revelation of Christ.
1. The nature of this revelation.
a. It was external and adventitious. Yet this was not all, for he was
thus revealed to thousands.
b. It was a revelation to the reason. A rational conviction was pro-
duced.
c. It was a spiritual revelation, effected by his Spirit, and consisting
in spiritual manifestation.
2. The truth revealed was the Divinity of Christ.
a. Because called Lord.
b. Because, in Gal. i : 16, he says : " It pleased God to reveal his
Son in me."
c. Because of the analogy between this revelation and that in the
Mount of Transfiguration.
d. Because Paul makes conversion consist in this knowledge of Christ.
e. From its effects, which were an entire turning from self, an entire
submission to Christ, and entire devotion to him.
IV. Application.
1. Have we this state of mind ?
2. In order to have it, we must have Christ revealed to and in us as
Paul had.
VI.
CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS,
AND PRIVILEGES.
XCIV. If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature.
2 Cor. 5: 17-
[January 19th, 1862.]
Paul had been a proud, self-righteous, malignant, persecuting man,
hating Christ and Christians. He became just the opposite. That is,
he became a new creature. This is not, 1. A mere change of opinion
or of faith. 2. Nor of mode of life. 3. Nor of ecclesiastical connec-
tion ; but an inward, radical change of character ; a change of course
for the better, as xacvos (kainos) itself teaches, and as the nature of the
case demands.
The prominent points in this change, as presented in the context, are,
1. A change in his views of Christ. He once regarded him xard cdp/.a,
(kata sarka). He had no faith in him as the Messiah, as the Son of
God, or as his Saviour. He had no reverence for him even as a good
man, much less as a divine person. He had no love for him and no
zeal for his glory or for the advancement of his kingdom.
2. A change in his governing motives and in the object of his life.
He was selfish. He regarded his own happiness and interests as the
first and dearest object. The motive which governed him was the de-
sire to advance his own interests as connected with those of the nation
to which he belonged. The object of pursuit with him was worldly, a
worldly church, a theocratical kingdom which differed in nothing from
the kingdoms of this world, save that God was its ruler and the imme-
diate author of its security and grandeur.
From this state of mind he was so converted that, 1. His views of
Christ were changed. He came to regard him as God manifest in the
flesh, to reverence and love him supremely, and to desire above all
things his glory and the advancement of his kingdom.
IF ANY MAN BE IN CHRIST, HE IS A NEW CREATURE. 143
2. His object now was not self. He no longer lived for himself but
for Christ. The motive which governed him was not self-love, but the
love of Christ, not to him, but his love to us.
This is a portraiture of conversion drawn by an inspired man. It
must be, therefore, correct. It is not individual, peculiar to one case.
It is declared to be general, i. e., designed to set forth what is the expe-
rience of every Christian. The converse of the proposition contained
in the text must be true. If a man is not a new creature, he is not in
Christ, and if not in Christ, he is none of his, has no part in his salva-
tion. How then, brethren, is it with us? Let us not deceive ourselves.
It is easy to say, Lord, Lord ; to profess his name ; his doctrines ; to live
so as to escape the discipline of the Church, and even the condemnation
of men. But are we new creatures ? Does the love of Christ constrain
us ? Is the governing motive of life with us, love for him ? and the
great object for which we live the glory of his name and the advance-
ment of his kingdom.
We may be amiable, just, benevolent, correct, devout, without being
Christians. The only evidence of our being in Christ is that we live
for him who died for us, and because he loved us and gave himself for
us.
Great things are said of those who are in Christ.
1. They are reconciled unto God. There is no condemnation to them.
2. They are the sons of God. 3. They are made in the righteous-
ness of God. 4. He is their wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and
redemption. 5. They are partakers of his life, of his kingdom and
glory. 6. They are new creatures.
Union with Christ therefore determines not only our relations, but
our subjective state, not only our relation to the law and justice of God,
and our external circumstances, but our inward character and life.
This of itself proves that being in Christ cannot be anything merely
formal or outward. Union with him must be of such a nature as to
account for all these wonderful and glorious effects. What then is it
to be in Christ ?
1. It is to be in him by covenant, to be of the number of those given
to him from eternity, for whom he assumed our nature, obeyed and
suffered, and thus satisfied in their behalf all the demands of justice.
Thus they are made righteous and heirs of his kingdom.
2. It is to be in him as a branch is in the vine, so that they are par-
takers of his life, i. e., of the Holy Spirit, who is the source of all life.
3. It is to be in him by faith, conscious of our covenant and spiritual
union. From the second flows our holiness, and from the third espe-
cially, our joy and peace.
The method of salvation, therefore, is not, 1. Reformation. 2. Nor
144 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
merely turning unto God. 3. Nor turning from self-love to loving the
universe. 4. Nor making God our jwrtion. All these leave Christ out
of view. It is simply receiving Christ, becoming united to him, em-
bracing him. If we do this, then it is proof that we are in him by
covenant and by the indwelling of his Spirit.
We can do this as well as we can do anything else which is said to be
necessary, turning to God, making ourselves a new heart. It is all we
can do. "We must fall into the arms of Christ. If not willing to do
this, it is our own fault. If we do this, we are saved.
XCV. The Christian Race.
[March 29th, 1857.]
There are many forms in which the Bible teaches the doctrine that
the attainment of salvation is a difficult task.
1. It is directly asserted that few are saved; that the way is narrow
and the door strait ; that the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence ;
that the righteous scarcely are saved.
2. The comparison of a laborer. We are to work out our salvation.
We are compared to servants with whom the master is to reckon.
3. To soldiers engaged in a deadly struggle with numerous and
powerful enemies.
4. The Bible abounds with exhortations, warnings and directions,
implying the difficulty and the danger of the work.
5. We are compared to men called upon to run a race.
I. The main thing designed to be inculcated by all these modes of in-
struction is the necessity of exertion and effort in order to salvation.
If a laborer sits idle all the day, his work will not be done and he
will lose his reward.
If a soldier neglects to watch or refuses to fight, his enemy has him
in his power.
If a man called to run a race saunters along and puts forth no effort,
he will not win the prize. And just as surely, if we take religion thus
easy and make no strenuous exertion, we shall fail of eternal life.
II. The special truths meant to be taught by this figure of a race are
1. That we must renounce our sins. The man who ran a race divest-
ed himself of all encumbrances, his flowing robes. He laid aside every
weight. So we must lay aside our own sin which is a clog, and which
easily besets us. It gets in our way. What fetters would be to a run-
ner, sin is to the Christian. It must be laid aside. It not only puts
us to disadvantage and makes the race more difficult, but it renders
success impossible. We must choose between giving up sin and
giving up the race.
JUSTIFICATION BY FAITH. 145
2. The necessity of self-denial. This includes a great deal more than
casting off sin. It includes self-control. The refusal to indulge in any
thing however lawful, which under the circumstances may be injuri-
ous. The subjugation of the appetites of the body, the affections of the
heart, the habits of the life to the strict demands of duty and the exi-
gencies of the case. This is illustrated by the apostle when he refers to
the discipline of the combatants in the Grecian games.
3. The necessity of perseverance to the end ; the exertion must be kept
up to the last. What would it avail that a man should run one-half
or two-thirds of the course and then give up? His failure would be as
complete and as ignominious as though he had never started. This is
the case with multitudes. " Ye did run well," says the apostle, " who
did hinder you ?"
4. The necessity of fixedness of purpose and of aim. A runner must
keep the goal in view. He must go directly towards it. He must not
turn aside for any thing, however alluring or however important. If
he does he will certainly fail. So, brethren, we must run our race as
our great business to which every thing is subordinate. We must look
away from the attractions of the world. It is not the question whether
they are right or wrong, but whether they further or hinder us in our
Christian race. We must look to Jesus, a. As our example, b. As the
giver of strength, c. As himself our exceeding great reward.
III. The encouragement* are jiroportioned to the difficulties of the
race.
The reward is infinite. The evil of failure is infinite. A defeated
combatant slinks away from notice, mortified, disgraced, unhappy, but
what were his sufferings compared to what we must endure. We shall
be banished from God and Christ and all holy beings, and consigned to
outer darkness forever and ever.
XCVI. Justification by faith.
{February 10th, 1SG7.]
The relation of God to fallen men. God is holy, man is polluted.
God is just, man is guilty. God is infinite in all his attributes. His
acts, or all his manifestations, in relation to his creatures are deter-
mined by his nature. He can no more act contrary to his holiness and
justice than coutrary to his reason. He, therefore, as holy repudiates
the unholy, and as just he condemns the guilty. His nature is opposed
to them. He is to them from his nature a consuming fire. There is
nothing in the nature of God to render it necessary that he should save
sinners. Not in his infinite love, for he has allowed the angels to perish
without redemption. That God can pardon the guilty, that he can
10
146 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
restore the unholy to his favor, cannot be learned, therefore, from any
knowledge we have of his nature ; nor from any thing which we find
revealed in ourselves. Much less is the fact that he will receive and
pardon sinners, a matter of human discovery or knowledge, but purely
of supernatural revelation.
1. It was revealed simply that God could and would receive and
pardon the guilty.
2. The method was perhaps made known from the beginning, so far,
at least, as it was to be, a. In a way consistent with the character of
God. b. And, therefore, in such a way as would secure satisfaction to
justice ; e. That this satisfaction was to be rendered for us, not by us.
In the course of time all this was more clearly made known as it is now
in the gospel.
1. That the eternal Son of God assumed our nature. 2. That he
took our place. 3. That he fulfilled all righteousness in our behalf,
satisfying both the justice and the law of God. 4. That this righteous-
ness is freely offered to all who will receive and trust in it. 5. That
those who do thus believe are justified, i. e., it is declared that so far as
they are concerned, justice is satisfied, and they are restored to the
favor of God.
The effects of this justification are declared to be, 1. Peace with
God and peace of conscience. 2. Freedom of access to God. 3. The
enjoyment of his favor and gift of the Spirit. This secures sanctifica-
tion. 4. Security from the accusation of the law, from the j)ower of
Satan, from apostacy, from any cause of evil. 5. Participation with
Christ in all the benefits of his redemption. We become the sons of
God, and if sons, then heirs.
Justification and sanctification are therefore inseparably connected.
And the objection that this doctrine leads to licentiousness is declared
by the apostle to be self-contradictory. It proceeds on an entire mis-
take of our relation to Christ, through which our justification is secured.
We are justified by his righteousness only because we are united to him,
but if united to him, we are partakers of his life ; and if partakers of
his life, we live as he lives. It is impossible, therefore, that any unholy
person, i. e., any one who determines to live in sin, or who does not
strive to die unto sin and to live unto God, can have any scriptural
hope of justification. God justifies only the members of Christ's body.
Their sanctification is not the ground, but it is the evidence and effect
of it.
This doctrine has been the corner-stone of the Church in all ages.
It stands opposed,
1. To the rationalistic and Pelagian doctrine that men are justified
by their own moral character.
SANCTIFIED BY FAITH THAT IS IN ME. 147
2. To the doctrine that they are justified in virtue of the works doue
under the power of the Spirit or from a renewed heart.
3. To the doctrine that we are justified by obedience to the demands
of the gospel as a lower rule of duty.
4. To the doctrine that justification is a subjective change in the
man himself. All these views are inconsistent with Scripture, and
effectually destroy the grounds of the sinner's hope, and are unfriendly
to morals and holy living.
XCVII. Sanctified by faith that is in me.— Acts 26 : 18.
[April 1th, 1867.]
In this verse the words " by faith " do not qualify the preceding
clause, but indicate the means by which the inheritance among the
sanctified is to be obtained. Nevertheless as we are sanctified by faith,
and as that is the subject intended for consideration, it may be best to
consider the passage as teaching that doctrine. 1. What is sanctifica-
tion? 2. How it is by faith. This latter includes two points: first,
what is here meant by faith ; and, second, how sanctification is by faith,
I. Sanctification morally, is cleansing, a cleansing from sin. And as
sin includes guilt and pollution, sanctification includes both. The
sanctified are those whose sins are pardoned, and whose souls are
renewed.
Sanctification, therefore, includes far more than moral reformation.
It includes the removal of guilt by expiation, or satisfaction of
justice, and the renovation of the whole soul after the image of God.
It is a radical change of nature, involving the death or crucifixion of
the old man and the putting on the new man, which is renewed after
the image of God, in knowledge, righteousness and holiness.
II. The faith here intended is not 1. A mere belief that God is,
that we are his creatures, dependent upon him, and accountable to him.
It is not faith in the great principles of religion and morals. 2. Neither
is it simply faith in the Scriptures. 3. Nor faith in the fact that Jesus
is the Messiah. But it is, 1. Faith of which Christ is the specific object.
2. Which includes belief of the record which God has given of his Son,
viz. : that he is all that he is set forth in the Scriptures as being, God
manifest in the flesh, the Saviour of men, the prophet, priest and king
of his people. And this faith is not a mere conviction of the under-
standing, not a speculative, heretical or moral faith, but a conviction
founded on the demonstration of the Spirit. 3. It is not only this
assent to the truth but confidence in Christ, reliance upon him as a
teacher, as an atoning priest, and as an Almighty ruler, full of grace
and truth.
148 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
III. This faith sanctifies — i. e. , it secures deliverance or cleansing
from sin. How this is, so far as the guilt of sin is concerned is fa-
miliar to all. The forgiveness of sin and imputation of Christ's
righteousness are promised to all who thus believe. The law demands
perfect obedience and satisfaction of justice. This Christ has rendered.
Those who renounce their own righteousness and believe that Christ
has made a full satisfaction in their stead, and put their trust in what
he has done, are immediately absolved from all guilt and accepted as
righteous in the sight of God. Thus they are cleansed from guilt by
faith in Christ.
As to the relation of faith to the spiritual cleansing of the soul from
the presence and power of sin, the Bible teaches,
1. That the favor of God is the source of spiritual life. So long,
therefore, as men are under the law and consequently under the curse,
they must be under the power of sin.
2. When redeemed from the law and restored to the favor of God,
they are immediately brought under the influence of his love and
fellowship. When a man is condemned and confined to a dungeon, he
is in darkness and misery. When pardoned and brought out into the
light, he is brought under all the influences which are essential to his
physical well-being. So it is with those who are translated from the
kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God's dear Son.
3. The effect of faith is union with Christ. The effect of union
with Christ is the participation of his life and of his Spirit. We are in
him as the branch is in the vine. And this is the indispensable condi-
tion of holiness. And not only the condition, but the cause or source
of holiness.
This is one of a series of Scripture representations on this subject.
There is another, very different, although consistent. What has been
said relates, so to speak, to the passive effects of faith, i. e., to the
effects produced upon us on the condition of faith. If we believe, we
are justified, restored to God's favor, receive his Spirit, are united to
Christ, and he dwells in us. But the Bible also presents another view
of the subject, or, so to speak, the active effects of faith; how it acts
in promoting our sanctification.
1. Faith is spiritual knowledge, or includes spiritual discernment.
The effect of spiritual discernment is holy affections. 2. Faith is the
evidence of things not seen. It brings us under the influence of the
things unseen and eternal. It raises us above the world and makes us
to walk with God aad live in heaven, and therefore renders us spi-
ritually-minded.
3. It is a shield by which we quench the fiery darts of Satan.
4. By faith we maintain constant intercourse with the Lord Jesus ;
THEY THAT ARE CHRIST'S HAVE CRUCIFIED THE FLESH. 149
seek his aid, his direction, the supply of his grace. "We subdue sin by
these acts, and call into exercise love, patience, meekness and all other
holy affections.
XI VIII. They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with
the afiectious and lusts.-Gal. 5 : 24.
[Nov. lltk, 1856.]
I. They who are Christ's. 1. Those who belong to Christ, who are
really his, the subjects of his redemption. 2. Those who are his people,
his sheep, the members of his body.
II. They have crucified the flesh, i. e., they entirely, finally, and effect-
ually (though not perfectly) died to sin. They have renounced it,
determined not to cherish or obey it. This is a change which they not
merely desired or professed or hoped, but which they had experienced.
The chapter treats of the principle of evil in man and of the counter
principle of spiritual life. The works of the flesh and of the Spirit
are enumerated. And the Apostle asserts that they who are Christ's,
and they only, are delivered from the dominion of evil, and are under
the control of the Spirit. No one therefore who is not free, of whom
this is nut true, has a right to regard himself as a Christian.
By flesh is meant our corrupt nature. It is the root of which evil
passions and desires are the fruit. The Scriptures constantly recognize
the existence and power of a principle of evil in our nature which is
the cause or source of all conscious or active manifestations of sin.
III. The truth asserted is therefore the freedom of believers from the
dominion of sin, and their being under the control of the Spirit of God.
But why is this?
This is also taught in these words, as it is more clearly and fully else-
where.
1. It is because the design of Christ's death was to destroy the works
of darkness, to redeem his people from their sins, to bring them to God,
to sanctify them as a peculiar people. Such being the design of his
death, it fails of its object, unless this deliverance be actually accom-
plished in those that are his.
2. Because in virtue of the union between Christ and his people,
his death was their death. His death satisfied the demands of the law,
freed his people from condemnation, and restored them to the favor of
God. The Scriptures teach that those under the law are under con-
demnation, i. e., under the wrath and curse of God, and do nothing but
sin, because his favor is the life of the soul. The source of all holim ss
as well as of all happiness. Those therefore who are Christ's arc being
restored to the favor and fellowship of God, and arc brought under his
life-<rivin^ influence.
150 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
3. Because such is the nature of the uniou in question, those who
are Christ's are partakers of his life. It is not a mere external or
federal union, nor a union of sentiment and feeling, but such a union as
exists between the branches and the vine, the members and the head of
the body. As therefore the members of the body partake of the life
of the head and cease to be members as soon as this ceases to be the
case, so they are Christ's, that partake of his life. They are not his mem-
bers, they are not his unless this be the case.
It is only saying the same thing in other words to say that the Holy
Ghost is given to all who are in Christ, to effect this deliverance from
the power of sin. The Spirit descends from Christ to us, and Christ
dwells or lives in us by the Spirit.
INFERENCES.
1. The folly of those who profess to be Christians and hope that they
are so, if they are servants of sin. That is, if in point of fact they are
not delivered from its reigning power. They must not only desire and
strive against it, but they must more and more overcome it.
2. The obligation which rests on us to live agreeably to our relation
to Christ. If we live in the Spirit, let us walk in the Spirit.
3. The unspeakable blessing of being Christ's. The duty of love,
gratitude and devotion to him, and of endeavoring to bring others to
this life-giving Saviour.
XCIX. Mortify the deeds of the hod y.
[Nov. 17th, year not given.']
In the natural man there is but one principle of life. In the re-
newed man there are two principles. These in Scripture are called
flesh and spirit ; the law of the mind and the law of the members, the
new and the old man.
By principle is not meant any act or purpose or state of conscious
feeling. It is something which is the source of acts, purposes and feel-
ings, and which determines their character. It is a law in the sense of
an abiding force.
The natural man is under the dominion of the flesh, i. e., his nature
as it is since the fall. He can be under the dominion of nothing else,
for there is nothing else in him. The word does not designate the
sensual as opposed to the rational, the social or the moral principles
of his nature, but it includes them all, as they exist since the fall. The
work of regeneration is the production of a new nature, or a new prin-
ciple of life, not to the exclusion or immediate destruction of the old, but
in juxtaposition or co-existence with it. In the Scriptures this new prin-
MORTIFY THE DEEDS OF THE BODY. 151
ciple is sometimes represented as something immanent in the mind, as
when it is called a law, or grace (habitual). .Sometimes it is said to be
the Holy Spirit as dwelling in us. These modes of representation dif-
fer only in form. The Holy Spirit is the source of this new life, and
he is its source, not merely by a transient act, as in the creation of a
rational creature, but as his abiding presence is the cause and condition
of this new principle of life. So that it is one and the same thing
whether we say the one principle contends against the other, or whether
we say that the antagonistic forces are, on the one side, the flesh or
corrupt human nature, and on the other the Spirit of God.
A\ Tien these principles exist, as they are antagonistic, the consequence
is strife. 1. This strife is necessary or unavoidable. 2. It is deadly.
It must be carried on until one or the other is destroyed. 3. If the
flesh triumphs the result is death. If the Spirit triumphs the result is
life. By death is meant all that is included under the categories of
spiritual and eternal death ; and by life all that is included under those
of spiritual and eternal life.
In Scripture, we are sometimes represented as the spectators of this
conflict ; we are the prize for which the combatants contend ; the one
striving for our perdition, the other for our salvation. More frequently
we are represented as the combatants. The battle-field is not around
us but within us. The opposing forces are the conflicting principles of
our own nature as renewed.
Now it is implied in all this, 1. Not only that we are deeply inter-
ested in the issue of this struggle, but, 2. That we must take an active
part in it. We must take sides with the one or with the other party.
"We cannot be neutral ; Ave cannot be inactive ; we cannot change from
one side to the other. If we take either of these courses Ave perish.
Our only safety is in taking the side of the Spirit. Unless Ave are
successful in actually slaying, putting to death the evil principle, Ave
shall perish eternally.
I. How is this to be done?
It is by mortifying the deeds of the body. The principle itself is
beyond our reach. So far as we are concerned, our business is with its
acts. No plant can live unless it is alloAAred to grow. If Avhat reveals
itself abo\re ground be cut down as often as it appears, the root itself
will die. This with noxious weeds is often a tedious process, but if per-
severed in, it must finally succeed. So with the old man, or the prin-
ciple of sin. If its acts, or actings are prevented or destroyed, the
principle itself will grow Aveaker and Aveaker, until it finally dies.
II. It is to be accomplished,
1. By the use of all rational means. That is, by those means which
human Avisdom and experience suggest. As for example, a. The deter-
152 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGED.
urination not to allow any such exercise to abide in the mind. b. By
constant "watchfulness against their manifestation, c. By carefully
avoiding the occasions for calling them forth, d. By keeping the
body under, i. e., by withholding all aliment to the principle of evil.
This is the opposite of pampering the body and our evil passions.
But these means are all inefficient. They are necessary as subsidiary
means and methods, but are of themselves powerless. And therefore,
2. It is by the Spirit. This means,
a. By the strength derived from the Spirit.
b. By the continued indwelling and co-operation of the Spirit with
the feeble spiritual principles in our hearts.
c. By the use of all those means which the Spirit has ordained as the
channels of his divine influence ; faith in Christ, the word, sacraments
and prayer.
C Iiiving by Faith.
{Feb. 16th, 1862.]
I. What is faith ? There are two senses of the term which it is at
least convenient to distinguish : a principle or state of mind, and an act.
When it is defined as the evidence of things not seen, etc., or when used
as antithetical to sight, it is the former. When we are commanded to
believe, it is an act which we are required to put forth. These two
things run into each other. When we trust, we perform an act, and
Ave call into exercise an abiding principle. So when we believe in God
or Christ, it is not merely a transient act, but an abiding principle
which is called into exercise.
II. Living by faith.
Life includes all our activity as rational, moral and religious beings.
Living by faith is to have our whole activity, inward and outward, per-
manently and characteristically determined by faith. It matters not
whether we take this to mean by the objects of faith, or by the principle
of faith. For the conscious exercise of the principle is on the objects.
All the things which call forth, regulate and determine our activity,
our acts inward and outward, may be divided into two classes: objects
of sight and objects of faith. The former includes all that we know of
ourselves, i. e., the knowledge of which we attain by the exercise of our
own powers, and the conviction of the reality and truth of which rests
on sense or reason ; the latter includes all we know, only because it
has been supernaturally revealed to us, and our conviction of whose
truth and reality rests on the authority of God.
It is true that these two classes of objects are not entirely distinct.
They overlap each other. There are some things which we know of
ourselves which God has revealed. So that the same object may be
an object of faith, and an object of knowledge. But, 1. This is true
LIVING BY FAITH. 153
only of some of the objects of faith. 2. What is known i.s, only imper-
fectly known, compared to what is revealed.
3. The real practical conviction which controls the life is not that
which rests on knowledge, but that which rests on testimony.
Under the head of the objects of sight, therefore, fall, 1. All the
objects of sense, all things material. 2. All the truths of science. 3.
All the truths of philosophy. The negative fact with regard to Christians
is, that their life is not determined and controlled by this class of objects.
They are not the supreme objects of their attention, desire or pursuit.
Under the head of objects of faith fall all those truths which have been
supernaturally revealed. They are called in Scripture the things not
seen, the things of God, the things of the Spirit. They embrace all
the great truths of Theology, Anthropology, Soteriology, Eschatology,
which are presented in the Scriptures, and our knowledge and convic-
tion of which rests on the testimony of God. That testimony is not
merely objective, not external as by human inspired lips, nor by mir-
acles, but inwardly by the Spirit, which reveals the nature as well as
the reality of these truths. Hence these things do and must control
the life of the believer. They have a governing power over him. They
command his attention, his affections, and they call forth his efforts.
This is the comprehensive sense of a life of faith. And wc are com-
manded thus to live, and to do this we must, 1. Abstract ourselves
from all undue, abnormal converse with the things of sight. "We must
not devote ourselves to them beyond what is necessary or what is due
to their real, though subordinate importance. 2. We must keep our
minds and hearts in contact with things unseen, the objects of faith,
that they may exert their due influence on us. 3. Seek by prayer and
the use of all appointed means the aid and fellowship of God's Spirit.
The Scriptures, however, speak of living by faith in another sense.
We are said to live by faith of the Son of God. This- means that our
whole religious life is sustained, guided and controlled by faith in the
Lord Jesus. That is, by believing what the Scriptures have revealed,
1. concerning his person ; 2. concerning his relation to us ; 3. con-
cerning his work for us. This is the form under which, and the means
by which the more general life of faith is maintained. It is vain to be
religious in the general, to have faith in the general truths of Scripture,
unless wc have this specific life of faith in Christ. He is our life.
When a blind man is led by the hand, he walks by faith, not by
sight. This is not a less safe mode of walking, not a less confident one,
but it is a blind, dependent one. So a man is who is guided in a
strange land. Thus the believer who is led by the hand of God into
the knowledge of truth, the way of duty, the journey of life, and the
path to heaven. He submits to be blindly led.
154 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
CI. Walking with God.
[Jan. 7th, 1855.]
1. What is it?
Walking with any one is a familiar Scripture phrase for fellowship
or communion. Walking with God, therefore, is habitual communion
with him. 1. This includes a sense of his presence, a belief that he is,
that he notices us, and is cognizant of our state and acts.
2. A sense of his favor, a conviction that he is reconciled to us, and
that he loves us.
3. A continued reference to him in our inward and outward conduct ;
an outgoing of the heart and thoughts towards him in prayer, thanks-
giving, love, reverence and confidence ; and the consequent desire
and effort to accommodate ourselves to his will, and to jDlease him.
4. The believing reception of his communications to us. God dwells
with his people. He manifests himself to them as he does not unto the
world. He reveals to them his glory. He sheds abroad his love in
their hearts. He by his Sjfirit brings his word and promises to mind,
and thus maintains a constant intercourse between himself and the souls
in whom he dwells.
II. The necessary conditions of thus walking with God are
1. First of all, reconciliation through the blood of Christ. Men are
under God's wrath and curse. There can be no friendly intercourse
until they are reconciled. And there is no reconciliation but through
the blood of Christ.
2. Regeneration and the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. Without
holiness no man can see or have fellowship with God. Unless, there-
fore, we be renewed in the temper of our minds, so as to desire and
delight in God, we can have no fellowship with him.
3. Keeping the conscience free from guilt, and the mind from pollu-
tion. God will not come into a heart in which unholy affections are
deliberately cherished. Pride, malice, envy, jealousy and all unclean-
ness must be banished, and the graces of the Spirit kept in lively ex-
ercise, in the use of all the appointed means of grace, if we would
walk with God.
III. The advantages of walking with God are
1. That it purifies and elevates the soul. It tends to depress and
weaken, and to strengthen all the principles of grace. It makes us
like God.
2. It is the source of peace, it is the life of the soul, the highest form
of its activity, and the perennial source of blessedness. It is indepen-
dent of all external circumstances. It may be enjoyed in solitude, in
sickness, in poverty. It satisfies and fills the soul, and renders it blessed,
DYING UNTO SIN, AND LIVING UNTO RIGHTEOUSNESS. 155
so that no other good is desired. " Whom have I in heaven but thee,
iiiid there is none on earth that I desire beside thee."
3. It gives strength to do, to resist temptation, to bear trials and suf-
ferings. It gives us power for good over our fellow-men to a greater
extent than anything else. It cannot be imitated or feigned or as-
sumed, any more than a cold body can appear hot. The power ema-
nates from the reality, not from the semblance. A painted ilame gives
HO heat.
REMARKS.
1. This walking with God is not inconsistent with activity in out-
ward duties. It does not require monastic seclusion. 2. It is abso-
lutely necessary in order to prevent outward duties and forms of
activity in religious works degenerating into mere heartless formality
or worldly business. A man may conduct missions as he would con-
duct a mercantile enterprise.
€11. Dying unto Sin, and Living unto Righteousness.
{September 10th, 1870.]
So far as we know, the redemption of man, i. e., delivering him from
the guilt and power of sin — is the greatest Avork in the history of the uni-
verse— the greatest as a manifestation of the glory of God.
It is greatest also as to the difficulties to be surmounted. These
difficulties were objective and subjective, i. c, those outside of man and
subject of redemption, and those arising from the natural state of man.
The objective — From the justice of God — from his holiness — from his
benevolence.
The subjective — i. e., the destruction of the evil principle aud the con-
trol of the good principle.
The Bible teaches concerning this,
1. That it is a continuous process — not like justification.
2. It is a difficult process. It is a work — it is a conflict — a race — a
dying — a long and painful process. A man in a fever or in con-
sumption is often months and months in dying. So the believer is not
months but years and years in dying to sin ; i. e., in becoming free
from its influence, as those in their graves are dead to the world.
. 3. This is our work. We must repent, and believe. It is Ave that
must renounce the world, the flesh and the devil. No man wins a
battle or a race without exertion, neither does he gain the victory
over an enemy sitting still. He has his part to do in working out sal-
vation, etc.
4. It is a supernatural work.
This means, a. That it is not a process of moral culture, b. It is a
156 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
work for which the power and ability comes from above, c. It is a
work carried on by supernatural means, as taught in Eph. vi.
5. It is by faith. We are sanctified by faith. How ? a. By ac-
cepting Christ as reconciling us to God. b. By believing in the love
of God. c. By deriving our strength from Him. d. By continually
looking to Him.
6. It is an absolutely necessary work.
CIII. Living nope through the resurrection of Christ.
1 Pet. 1: 3 .
[Sept. 16th, 1855.]
It is not easy to put ourselves iu the place of the apostles. As Jews
their knowledge of a future state was imperfect. Their conceptions
of Christ's kingdom, earthly. Their hopes bounded very much to what
was to be expected from the Messiah in this world. His death dis-
appointed and confounded them, etc. His resurrection introduced a
new era.
1. It proved the fact of a heavenly future state, and far more clearly
than Scripture or reason had before revealed it.
2. It revealed the nature of that state, or of Christ's kingdom. It
proved that it was not of this world. That it was not to consist of
earthly advantages. It was future — in the unseen world. It was dis-
covered to be an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, that faded not
away, and one reserved in heaven.
3. It not only revealed the nature of that heavenly state, but it
produced the hope of attaining it. It imparted the assurance that it was
reserved in heaven for us.
It did this, a. Because it was a tangible, palpable proof of its exist-
ence.
b. Because it proved Christ to be the Son of God, and authenticated
all his claims and all his teachings.
c. Because it was the public acknowledgment, on the part of God,
that his mediatorial work was accepted ; that his sacrifice was sufficient,
and therefore that God was reconciled. Our debt was paid, our ransom
was accepted. The price of the inheritance was paid.
The apostles could not doubt the fact of the resurrection, and there-
fore they could not doubt what the resurrection proved to be true.
1. They could not doubt the resurrection, because they had seen, felt,
looked upon and handled the Son of God after he had risen from the
dead. They had seen him repeatedly and under circumstances which
forbade the idea of delusion.
2. Because he had himself foretold his resurrection, as they now came
to see, or,
NOW ABIDETII FAITII, nOPE, CnARITY. 157
3. Because the resurrection explained what they before could not
understand.
4. Because God bore continual testimony to the fact by the gift and
influences of his Spirit ; by signs and wonders and divers miracles, which
they themselves were enabled to work.
The hope of heaven, therefore, founded on the resurrection, was a
lively hope, £Xm<; ^uxra, a living hope. This means :
1. An animating vigorous, active hope; not a dull, lifeless, lethargic
dubious expectation — such as wTas begot by reason, or even by the ob-
scurer revelations of the Old Testament, and,
2. An abiding hope, as opposed to a fitful hope, interchanging with
doubt and fear ; and what the resurrection was to the apostles, it is to
us.
1. The evidence in proof of its occurrence has not diminished, but
rather increased. It is as certain to us as it was to them.
2. Secondly, what it proved to them it proves also to us.
3. And, therefore, the hope it begot in them, it should also beget in
us.
The effect which this hope should produce is :
1. A patient endurance of all present trials ; a contented, happy
spirit.
2. An earnest desire and longing for the coming of Christ, when this
salvation shall be revealed, and,
3. Heavenly-mindedness — negatively freedom from worldly-minded-
Bess — and positively a pure, elevated, spiritual frame, arising from the
expectation of such an inheritance.
CIV. Now abideth Faith, Hope, Charity ; hut the greatest of
these is Charity. 1 Cor. 13; 12.
[Jan. 26th, 1862.]
The design of this chapter is to show the superiority of graces to gifts ;
of what determines the inward character and assimilates it to that of
God, to what merely elevates the powers of man. The apostle teaches
that a man may have the highest intellectual abilities, the largest stores
of knowledge, and the greatest amount of power, and yet be a repro-
bate. Therefore the knowledge of the truth; the ability to present
and enforce it, will avail us nothing, without inward piety. As the
Corinthians coveted those gifts which most attracted the admiration of
men, as the gifts of tongues, and of miracles — so now we are apt to
covet eloquence, intellectual ability and knowledge, things which in
our day attract admiration, and secure popular favor. What Paul
taught the Corinthians, he teaches US. lie teaches us:
158 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
1. That all gifts, however great, valuable in themselves, without love
are of no avail. They will not sanctify or save our souls.
2. That we should not seek ourselves, our own exaltation, nor covet
o-ifts which tend to that result, but should seek the good of others and
gifts by which we may edify one another.
The apostle classifies spiritual gifts on three different principles. 1.
Their relation to our own inward character. He teaches that those
which involve moral and religious excellence are immeasurably above
those.wb.ich imply intellectual superiority and power. 2. Those which are
permanent are more important than those which are temporary. 3.
Those which are useful, are, in that point of view, the greater.
In other words he divides them, 1. As to their effect on the character.
Some have no effect in rendering men better, as the gifts of tongues, of
miracles, and prophecy. Love, however, has in it all that is morally
and spiritually good, as a man may have the former and yet be noth-
ing without love.
2. As to their permanency. Some have relation to our present state
alone, as tongues, miracles, prophecy (or knowledge), others as, faith,
hope and charity, are permanent. Not only as lasting through all
ages of the Church, while miraculous gifts were soon to cease, but as
abiding forever.
3. As to their relative usefulness. Prophesying was better than
speaking with tongues ; and love is better than either faith or hope.
The latter relate to ourselves ; the former to others. As he that spake
with tongues edified himself, while he that prophesied edified others,
therefore says Paul, Greater is he that prophesieth than he that speak-
eth with tongues ; so in like manner love as tending to the good of others
is greater than faith and hope, which are purely subjective and perso-
nal in their effects.
Three classes of gifts.
1. Those which do not determine the religious character, as distin-
guished from those which do. Tongues, prophecy, gifts of miracles be-
long to the former ; love to the latter.
2. Those which pertain to the present state of things and those
which are permanent.
3. Those which edify ourselves and those which edify others.
Judged by the first principle — love is immeasurably superior to intel-
lectual gifts.
Judged by the second, the same result.
Judged by the third, love superior even to faith and hope.
The Corinthians sought those who exalted themselves. Paul teaches
them, 1. That ail intellectual gifts are worthless Avithout love.
2. That they should not seek themselves, but the good of others.
UNBELIEF (OR DOUBTS) IN BELIEVERS. 159
Remember the historical character of the Books of Scripture. We
must therefore place ourselves iu the position of those to whom they
were addressed to understand them. Duriug the apostolic age spiritual
gifts were abundant and various. They were not confined to Church
officers. They became objects of emulous competition. Those intrin-
sically and the least important, the most desired.
Paul classifies on three principles.
1. Their inherent character.
2. Their permanence.
3. Their usefulness.
1st. Some not sanctifying. 2d. Some (often the same) not perma-
nent. 3d. Some even of those permanent, not useful to others.
He teaches the Corinthians, 1. That they might possess all those gifts
which imply simply knowledge and power, and be reprobate.
2. That they should regard not themselves but others, and therefore
covet those gifts which would edify the Church.
C V. Unbelief (or doubts) in Believers.— Matt. 6 : 30 ; Mark 6 : 6.
[Dec. ISth, 1858.]
I. Ms nature.
Unbelief is of course the opposite of faith. Faith is the conviction
of the truth contained in the word of God founded on the testimony
of the Holy Ghost. This faith may have reference either to the
doctrines or to the promises of the word of God. If to the latter,
it may refer either to the promises, or to our interest in them.
It is essentially a holy exercise. It supposes holiness, and it is itself
holy.
Unbelief, its opposite, is either (as found in the renewed) a weakness
of faith, or a faith, beset with doubts or alternating with thern. It may
have reference to the truths or to the promises of God. It is unholy.
It is a fact in Christian experience that the believer has to contend
with unbelief. He is often troubled with doubts, as to the truth of God's
word, or of some of its doctrines, or of his interest in the promises.
II. As to the source of these doubts.
1. In general it is an evil heart. In the unrenewed this precludes
faith, and as the Christian is imperfectly sanctified, the evil of his heart
produces unbelief. If perfectly holy, we should have no doubts. This
should be impressed upon us, that we may feel our guilt, and not
cherish doubt as a manifestation of humility. The reason why holi-
ness precludes doubt, or tends thereto, is 1. The evidence of the truth
is abundant, and that it is addressed to the spiritual understanding.
So that if that is unclouded, our apprehensions would be clear and our
160 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
convictions strong and constant. This is the general source. The more
specific causes of doubt are :
2. Looking for, demanding, and relying on "wrong kinds of evidence.
Those who look for or demand " wisdom," i. e., proof addressed to the
reason, instead of testimony, will always be in doubt. Some men do
this from undue regard to their own ability. They lean on their own
understanding, grapple with authors and arguments too strong for
them. With regard to the promises, doubt often arises from looking
for wrong evidence of our interest in them. We have the idea that
we are entitled to believe only if we feel aright. Eight feeling comes
from faith.
3. Grieving the Spirit. As all true faith is founded on the testimony
of the Spirit, whatever tends to grieve the Spirit leads to a suspension
or withdrawal of his witnessing to the truth, and to our spirits. Hence
God is said to give the wicked up to believe a lie.
4. Sometimes these doubts, especially desponding ones, have their
source in the physical temperament, or in the state of the body. This
should be known both to the people, and to those who have the care of
souls.
III. The effects of this unbelief.
1. It is in general to destroy the power of the truth. The truth
becomes clouded, and cannot operate with full effect on the soul.
Hence unbelief produces,
2. Sin. What arises from evil produces evil. It leads to separation
and alienation from God, whose truth is his image, through which we have
fellowship with him. Hence Paul says it leads to apostacy. No
matter whether it have reference to the truths or to the jiromises of
God, it alienates from him, j>re vents intercourse and thus spiritual
death.
3. Of course it destroys peace of mind. Peace is the fruit of faith,
whether that peace be the quiet of the mind which arises from freedom
from conflicts with doubt and acquiescence in the truth, or whether it be
that peace which passes all understanding, which flows from the assurance
of the divine favor.
4. It necessarily weakens us for all duty, and dries up the sources of
all spiritual consolation. Nothing more miserable than a sceptic
unless it be the man whose understanding and conscience witness for the
truth which his heart rejects, or which he is unable to appropriate to
himself.
IV. The cure of unbelief and doubts.
Much of the physician's skill in the care of his patients is evinced
in telling them what not to do. So here the negative part of the pre-
scription for the cure of unbelief is no less important.
CONTENTMENT. 161
1. Do not grieve the Spirit of God.
2. Do not rely on our own understanding for faith.
3. Do not grapple with sceptical books unnecessarily.
4. Do not take false views of the plan of salvation, overlooking the
grace of the gospel.
On the other hand, —
1. Look to God for faith.
2. Live in communion with God, in the use of the means of erace.
3. Allow the truth to operate freely and fully, by frequent reading
and meditation.
4. Be active in the service of God. Obeying produces believing.
CVI. Contentment. 1 Tim. <3 : 6.
L Its nature. It is the opposite of dissatisfaction. It is, therefore,
a quiet acquiescence in the allotments of providence with regard to our-
selves. Not self-sufficiency as auzdpzsia might seem to mean, nor self-
satisfaction, nor listless unconcern, as to what we are, and what hajmens
to us, but it has reference not to what we are, or what we can do, but
to what God does. It is quiet acquiescence in the share of good which
he assigns us,
Whether this relates 1. To our wealth or outward estate. Some rich,
some poor, some of every grade between, 2. or to our position in so-
ciety. In ])oint of fact there are grades. Some are above us, some
below us. In other countries this relative position is determined by
birth, and by the laws of the laud. Here by fortuitous circumstances.
Nothing more pitiable than discontentment with our social position. It
leads to envy, subserviency, extravagance, contempt of the poor and
all uncharitableness.
3. Or to personal advantages, of health, strength, mental endow-
ments, or advantages of education.
4. Or to our success in life, the degree of honor, or usefulness, God
may sec lit to assign us.
II. The grounds of this state of mind. It is as a Christian grace one
of the fruits of the Spirit. Nothing short of his power can so mortify
our natural desire for enjoyment and pre-eminence, as to make us cheer-
fully to acquiesce in being poor, suffering, of little account and of little
esteem.
This state of mind arises out of, 1. A deep and abiding sense of
guilt, insignificance and pollution. If this conviction is strong, we
shall never cease to feel, that any thing short of utter condemnation is
a mercy.
2. Faith in the universal providence of God, the conviction that all
11
162 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
things are ordered by his power and wisdom, that all circumstances are
determined by his will.
3. The assurance of our reconciliation to God ; that not only are our
circumstances determined by his wisdom but by his love. If it were
better for us to be richer, happier, more eminent or powerful, he would
make us so. It would be to act as children who cry for poison, to be
craving after forms of good which God denies.
4. The conviction that not only our good, but God's glory, is most
promoted by our lot being what it is.
5. A peculiarly Christian character is given to these considerations,
when we remember that it is our own Lord and Saviour, who is the God
of Providence, and who determines the bounds of our habitation.
6. The great ground of contentment is that God is our portion. The
apostle remarks eucrifcta with au~a.p7.ua because they are so inti-
mately related. The one flows from the other. This complex state of
mind,# where eoaipsia and auzap/.eia are combined, is the union of
heaven and earth. As when the sky melts the horizon, or when the
placid lake reflects a placid heavens. In looking on such a lake, we
see the quiet of earth and the sublimity of heaven united. It is,
therefore, a great gain. It is better than wealth or fame, a surer
source of happiness, and a higher means of good.
CVII. Submission.
[May 3d, 1857.]
I. What is submission t
In general it is acquiescence in the teaching, the will, or acts of
another.
Submission to God is,
1. Acquiescence in his authority; a cordial recognition of his right
to do what he will with us. It is an unresisting subjection to him and his
authority, as manifested in all the dispensations of his providence, in
his assigning us our position in the world, our talents, health, wealth,
means of happiness. It stands opposed, a. To discontentment, b. To
envying or repining at the good of others, c. And still more, to open
murmuring and rebelling against the will of God. So much as con-
cerns ourselves.
Submission, however, moreover implies acquiescence in the provi-
dential dispensations and arrangements of God, with regard to the
ordering all events in the world and in the church. We are disposed
to be disturbed at the course which things take in the state or in the
church, and it is our duty to do what we can to give them a right
direction ; but if they are guided into other courses than such as we
SUBMISSION. 1G3
uould choose, wc must submit to the will of God, without repining or
despondency.
2. Submission includes the subjection not only of our will to the will
of God, but of our reason to his instruction. That is, we must receive
as true whatever he has revealed on the ground of his authority. We
must be converted and become as little children. This is opposed,
a. To ignoring the revelation of God. b. To refusing to receive what
he has revealed because it clashes with our preconceived opinions, c.
To the principle that we must understand whatever we are required to
believe.
3. So far as concerns the method of salvation, submission is, not a
willing to be damned for the glory of God, which is contradictory and
impossible ; nor is it a mere submission to his authority, but it is a sub-
mission to the method of salvation which he has revealed. This
includes, 1. A rejecting of our own righteousness and submitting our-
selves to the righteousness of God. 2. A cordial acquiescence in the
teaching of his word as to our helplessness and dependence, and a willing-
ness to be saved in the way which he has prescribed, and for his glory.
II. Grounds of this submission.
1. The infinite superiority of God. The fact that he is infinite in
wisdom, power and goodness is reason enough why his will should be
acquiesced in, why his teaching should be received, and why his plan
of redemption should be received and acquiesced in, without debate or
opposition.
2. Opposition of our will to God's, of our intellect to his, of our
method of securing salvation to his, can only result in our destruction.
If we oppose our will to his as to our external circumstances, how does
that alter our condition ? Will it give us health, wealth, or happi-
ness ? If we oppose our intellect to his, will that bring us to the
knowledge of the truth ? Has any system of philosophy ever stood the
test of time ? Or ; if we insist on being saved in some other way than
that revealed in the Bible, will our salvation be thereby secured ? Do
we obtain righteousness by refusing to submit to the righteousness of
God ? Do we gain grace by refusing to admit that God is a sovereign
in the gift of his Spirit, by asserting our right to be converted, sancti-
fied or saved ?
3. Our whole happiness and well-being depends on our submitting
ourselves to God. If wc are in harmony with him, with his will and
purposes, and allow him to execute his plan, and rejoice in the sove-
reignty of his will, then all things will work together for our good, and
the end to which infinite wisdom and love conducts all things, will in-
clude our supreme and everlasting blessedness. If we submit our
reason to his teaching wc shall bo preserved from all fatal and hurl fi 1 1
164 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
error, and guided more and more into the knowledge of the truth.
And if we are willing to acquiesce in his plan of salvation, then it will
take effect in our case.
CVIII. Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus.
{April 22d, 1857.]
This parable presents the picture of "a rich man arrayed in splendid
garments, and faring sumptuously, and at his gate a poor man, nearly
famished, and covered with sores. The one the object of respect, if
not of envy, the other of commiseration and contempt. In a moment
the scene changes. The poor man is seen in the bosom of Abraham,
and the rich man in hell.
What was this meant to teach ?
1 . Not that the rich because rich go to hell, and that the poor be-
cause poor go to heaven. This would be to contradict the great prin-
ciple of the Bible, that character and not external circumstances deter-
mine our destiny before God. It would contradict the facts recorded in
Scripture, as many rich men, as Joseph and David, Abraham and Isaac
and Jacob, were the children of God — many ])oor men were wicked. It
would no less contradict our daily experience. It would lead us to
distrust all who are rich, and tempt the vicious poor to claim heaven as
a compensation for their suffering in the present life.
2. Neither Avas the parable designed to teach us the danger of riches.
It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. But so
it is for the poor. It is difficult to say which condition presents the
greatest obstacles to salvation.
3. It is doubtful even whether it was designed to teach us the end to
which an abuse of wealth inevitably leads. But it does teach :
1. That what is highly esteemed among men, is an abomination in
the sight of God. It is intended to teach that God knows and judges
the heart ; that his estimate and judgment is not founded on appear-
ances or on external circumstances, but on the inward state. And
therefore, a. we should adopt the same rule, and not honor men for
wealth and rank, but for their excellence, b. "We should remember
that the same rule of judgment will be applied to ourselves.
2. Another great lesson taught is, that God's providential blessings
are not distributed according to the merit of their recipients. He gives
wealth, and rank, and honor, and privileges to those whom he means
shall perish, and sends poverty and sorrow to those whom he means to
save. "We should not, therefore, envy the prosperous, or repine at
afflictions.
3. A truth incidentally taught is, that the state of the soul is deter-
PARABLE OF THE RICH MAN AND LAZARUS. 1m)
mined immediately after death. There is no sleep of the soul. No
intermediate state between heaven and hell. No state either of proba-
tion, or of purification.
4. The condition of the soul after death is unalterable. There is an
impassable gulf between heaven and hell.
f>. That the sufferings of the lost are extreme and without mitigation.
Even a drop of water was desired. The recompense or enjoyment of
the righteous is also great beyond all present conception.
G. That repentance is necessary in order to escape final perdition.
7. That the want of evidence is not the reason why men do not repent
and believe.
This includes two things, first, that no amount of external evidence
can produce repentance. This proved, a. Because repentance involves
a change of heart, which such evidence cannot effect. The only effect
of such evidence is speculative conviction, but speculative conviction
has no power over the affections, b. The example of the Israelites
proves the same thing, c. So also does the example of those who saw
the miracles of Christ. This should stop our mouths, as it shows that
our impenitence and unbelief has a deeper foundation than the want of
evidence.
The second thing included is that the Scriptures are the best adapted
means to repentance, so that those who do not repent and lead a holy
life under their influence, would resist all other means. Repentance
implies, 1. A knowledge of sin. 2. Conviction of sin. 3. A turning
from it with grief and hatred unto God.
Now the Scriptures arc adapted, 1. To give us this knowledge, and
to produce this conviction. 2. They are adapted to lead us to return
to God, a. By the exhibition which they make of his character and
love. b. By revealing to us the way of return through Jesus Christ.
c. By presenting all the motives to repentance which can influence a
rational being.
INFERENCES.
This parable should lead us to be content with our lot. We may
be rich and perish, we may be poor and yet be saved. It was a omall
matter to Lazarus because he had suffered so much while on earth.
2. It should teach us that we are within a hairs-breadth of heaven or
hell every moment, and therefore should live in fear and trembling,
and that others are in the same predicament, and therefore we should
endeavor to awaken them to a sense of their danger.
3. It should teach us that now is the day of salvation, and that as
we have the means of salvation, if we perish, our blood will be on our
own head.
166 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
C IX. Growth in Grace.
{October 29th, 1854.]
I. Use of the word grace in the Scriptures.
1. An inward disposition.
2. Any favor, especially divine influence.
3. The inward effects of that influence, the Christian graces. These
are gifts of the Holy Ghost. They are the fruits of a renewed heart,
the abiding principle of spiritual life, which itself is grace, a gift.
II. What is the growth of grace t
It is another form of expressing the idea of the increase in the
power of religion in the soul. It is an increase at once of the princi-
ple itself and of all its manifestations, e. g., Faith, Love, Submission,
Patience, Meekness, Zeal, Diligence, etc.
With this is connected increase in the knowledge of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, i. e., of Christ as our Lord and our Saviour.
III. What is it to know Christ as our Lord t
Knowledge is speculative and experimental.
Both forms of knowledge must be united. The object of this know-
ledge is Christ, as Lord and as Saviour.
As Lord, it includes his divinity and his incarnation, as it is the
Theanthropos whom we recognize as Lord.
Increase in this knowledge includes,
1. Clearer apprehension of his glory.
2. Of his exaltation and dominion.
3. Increase in the inward feelings belonging to the relation which we
bear to him as Lord, who rules in us, reigns over us, and subdues all
his and our enemies.
IV. What is it to know Christ as our Saviour t It includes, 1. Know-
ledge of what he does for us in this character. 2. Inward experience
of his saving work on our own souls.
V. Means of growth in Grace. The necessary conditions of all
growth are light, food and exercise.
1. Light and warmth. This is, so far as spiritual life is concerned,
the favor of God, the assurance of it, the experience of it. We must
bring our souls under the influence of the love of God. The more this
is done the more life shall we have. It must be in the way the gospel
prescribes. The assurance must be evangelical. If unfounded, it will
promote only evil.
2. The food of the soul is truth.
a. This must be pure, i. e., scriptural.
b. It must be daily received.
GROWTH IN GRACE. 167
c. It must be appropriated, and applied.
3. The exercise of grace. This includes, a. All acts of worship, b.
All exercises of faith and love, etc. c. All outward duties performed
in obedience to God and to promote his cause.
VI. Evidence of growth in grace, is
1. Not fervor of feeling. 2. Nor enjoyment. 3. But increase in,
a. Our acquiescence in the truth, b. In our conformity to Christ, c.
In our power to resist sin and to do and to bear the will of God.
CX. Growth in Grace.
[October 2d, 1859.]
Growth is incident to life. In all its forms, life is progressive until
its end, or perfection is attained. If there is no end to the power of
expansion, there is no end to the growth. What is true of other forms
of life is no less true of the divine life. The nature of growth, how-
ever, is different.
1. In plants and animals growth is a natural and involuntary pro-
cess. It goes on without effort, and by a law of natural development.
This is true also of the growth of the body in man. All that is
necessary is that the proper conditions of nourishment, heat, light and
air be present, then growth is not only involuntary but necessary.
2. In intellectual life this is only partially true. There is little
growth in knowledge or intellectual power without conscious effort.
It is true that men are so surrounded by the occasions and necessi-
ties of intellectual exercise that there is a necessary and almost un-
conscious increase from infancy to age. But beyond this limit, there
must be effort in order to secure increase.
In the divine life, the case is different. It does not owe its ex-
istence or its continuance, and much less its increase, to any law
of nature. It will not grow of itself, as does the plant or the animal.
Therefore the exhortation, grow in grace. We cannot exhort a young
animal to grow. This, therefore, is a preliminary truth, the convic-
tion of which should be graven on our hearts, that our religion will
perish, if let alone. It will wither and die, unless by the use of the
appointed means, it is caused to grow.
II. 77te means of groivth.
1. This growth cannot be secured by any arbitrary process; not by an
act of the will ; not by a mere desire ; or by the use of unappointed
means. It is a divine life as to its nature and origin, and so also in its
support and increase. It can be sustained and increased only in the
use of the means of God's appointment.
168 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
In order to growth, two things are necessary. 1. The increase of
the vital force. 2. The necessary conditions for the exercise and
development of that force. You may do what you please to a dead
tree ; you may spread around it the richest soil, plant it by rivers of
water, and let in upon it the brightest light, and spread about it the
purest atmosphere, yet it remains as dead as ever. So the most appro-
priate and abundant supplies may be given to a diseased or dead
being, without producing life, or securing growth. There is wanting
the indispensable preliminary condition of vital force. It is so in the
divine life. The most abundant supplies of light, the freest access to
all that is adapted to its nourishment may be supplied, and there can
be no growth without the inward principle. Now this inward prin-
ciple is the Spirit of God, or Christ. This inward principle is com-
municated, and maintained, and increased in power only by the word,
sacraments and prayer. We may do what we may. We may preach,
exhort, go about doing good, all to no effect. These are like exercise
which invigorates where there is inward life and strength, but exhausts
if that principle be feeble and decaying.
2. But supposing the inward communications granted, then there is
no less necessarily the constant exercise of that principle, i. e., the con-
stant exercise of faith, love, meekness, humility and benevolence in
promoting the spiritual welfare of others. This is another mistake.
Growth in grace is not promoted by a life of seclusion and asceticism.
III. Evidence oj growth. 1. Not fervor of feeling. The young have
more of this than the old. 2. But increase of knowledge.
3. Increase of strength to do and to suffer.
4- Increase of firmness and fixedness and singleness of purpose.
CXI. Blessed are the Poor in Spirit.
[March 3d, 1861.]
The great question when Christ was on earth was, to whom did the
kingdom of heaven belong ? Who were to enjoy its prerogatives and
blessings ? By the kingdom of heaven is meant the Messianic kingdom,
that which Christ came to establish.
Its blessings were not of this world, nor temporal, as consisting in
wealth, honor, or power ; but justification, adoption, sanctification and
eternal life. These were the fiiMovra ayadd (mellonta agatha) which
Christ came to secure and to bestow. To whom did they belong ? Who
were to receive them ?
1. Not the Jews as Jews. Not all the descendants of Abraham.
2. Not the rich and prosperous, the wise, the noble, as a class.
BLESSED ARE THE POOR IN SPIRIT. 1G9
3. Not the poor as poor ami because poor. Poverty is not the con-
dition of membership in this kingdom. Its blessings are not bestowed
as a recompense for the evils of poverty.
4. Not those who are voluntarily poor. The Romanists may so in-
terpret the passage in favor of monastics! vows.
5. Not those who, although rich in this world's goods, feel themselves
to be poor. That is, those who buy and yet possess not. Not those who
do not make riches their portion and trust.
But the poverty intended is a poverty as to the spirit. This of
course is not to be understood as something derogatory. Poor-spirited
is a term of reproach. It expresses the absence of manly virtue, of
courage, strength of conviction and of will.
The poor in spirit are those who are conscious of their spiritual
poverty. They stand opposed to those who falsely assume and assert
that they are rich and know not that they are wretched and miserable,
and poor and blind and naked.
Poorness in spirit includes therefore,
1. A sense of ignorance and a willingness to be taught. It stands
opposed to pride of intellect and to confidence in the conclusions of our
own understandings. Where this state of mind prevails, this intellec-
tual blindness is the consequence. Those who profess themselves to be
wise become fools. It is only those who are sensible of their ignorance
and of their insufficiency to discover truth and who are converted so as
to be as little children, who have the Holy Ghost, who is the source of
all true knowledge and one of the great blessings of the kingdom of
God.
2. A sense of unworthiness, as opposed to a spirit of self-righteous-
ness. It is a consciousness of guilt and ill-desert in the sight of God
which leads the soul to cry, God, be merciful to me, a sinner. So long
as a man thinks that the law of God does not condemn him who che-
rishes the persuasion that he has never done anything worthy of death,
so long is he left in his delusion. But when he is made sensible of the
enormity of his guilt, and when he trembles at the wrath of God and
renounces his own righteousness, then he receives the righteousness of
Christ and becomes rich indeed.
3 A sense of pollution, as opposed to self-complacency or a disposi-
tion to admire our own excellence and to regard ourselves as attractive
in the sight of others. To this is opposed a sense of vileness, which
Leads us to abhor ourselves and lay our mouths in the dust before God.
To those who are thus poor in spirit, the Spirit comes and adorns them
with all his heavenly grace.
4. A sense of helplessness. This is opposed to the conceit of our
own power to change our hearts, to subdue sin, to secure holiness of
170 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
heart and life. Those who have this conceit God leaves to their own
resources, either to jierish in their delusion or to convince themselves
of their utter impotence, because then they are endued with power
from on high.
So when they think they have power in themselves to accomplish
any good work in the Church, God leaves them to try. It is only those
who are poor in spirit whom He helps.
5. Poverty of spirit is a sense of wretchedness, i. e., of the utter in-
competency of the world to fill the desires of the soul. Those who
think themselves rich because possessed of this world's sources of hap-
piness, and desire nothing more, God leaves in their contentment. But
those who are sensible of their poverty, who hunger and thirst after
God, He fills with Himself.
CXII. Conscience.
[September 22d, 1861.]
I. The facts of conscience.
1. We have a discernment of the difference between right and wrong.
2. We approve of the one, and we disapprove of the other, as of
good and bad laws.
3. We condemn ourselves for what conscience disapproves in our
states and acts.
4. We are impelled by conscience to do what is right, and deterred
by it from what is wrong. Conscience therefore is not a simple faculty.
It is a collective term for those exercises of our rational nature which
concern moral good and evil. It includes cognition. It includes a
judgment of approbation and disapprobation, which is a complex state
of mind, including feeling as well as decision. And it is an impulse,
as desire and affections are. It is not a mere decision as to truth.
II. Of tills mysterious power, the obvious characteristics are,
1. That it is independent of the understanding and of the will. No
man can force himself by a volition to approve of what he sees to be
wrong. Nor can conscience be perverted by mere sophistry of the
understanding. If a man honestly thinks a thing which is wrong to
be right, his conscience will approve his doing it. But no man can
argue his conscience out of its convictions. Nor can it be silenced.
It will be heard in spite of all we can do.
2. It is authoritative. It asserts the right to rule, to control our
hearts and lives. And this authority we cannot deny. We may dis-
regard it and rebel against it ; but we must admit it to be legitimate.
3. It does not speak in its own name. The authority which it exer
cises is not its own. The vengeance which it threatens is not its own
CONSCIENTIOUSNESS. 171
displeasure. It is the representative of God. It brings the soul before
His bar.
4. It is avenging. It is made so by God. Remorse is a state pro-
duced by conscience. It includes self-condemnation, self-abhorrence,
1 egret and apprehension of wrath. It can be opposed only by what
satisfies justice.
III. Our duty in regard to conscience.
1. To enlighten it. It is not infallible in its judgments. It is in
this respect on a par with reason, for it is in fact only a function of
reason. We find men, therefore, differing widely as to what is right
and wrong. Our thinking a thing right does not make it right. It is
of the last importance to have an enlightened conscience, as opposed to
a perverted conscience, to a scrupulous or a seared one.
2. To obey it. No man is better than his conscience. No man is as
good. Although he is liable to error, yet he must obey his conscience
in all cases in which its decisions are not contrary to a higher law.
3. Not only to obey it in particular cases, but to have a fixed and
governing purpose to permit it to rule. That is, that we will not act
from impulse, self-interest, from mere feeling or inclination, allowing
ourselves to be determined by what is agreeable or disagreeable, and in
small matters as well as great. He that is faithful in that which is
least will be faithful in that which is much, etc.
The ground of this obligation to obey conscience is —
1. The authority of God in whose name it speaks. In resisting
conscience we resist and disobey God. This is to be understood with
the limitations above mentioned.
2. Respect for our own dignity as rational and moral beings. Self-
degradation and ruin are the consequence of disobedience and the
habit of it.
3. The greatest happiness flows from an approving conscience, and
the greatest misery from a wounded conscience.
CXIII. Conscientiousness.
[December 5th, 1SG9.]
I. What it is. It is acting from a sense of right, as opposed to act-
ing from considerations of expediency, or for self-indulgence.
II. There are three classes of men. 1. The conscientious, who always
ask, what is right ? 2. The mass of men, who do what is agreeable or
what promotes their interests. 3. Those who on great matters are con-
scientious, but not in small matters.
III. Difficulty of being conscientious. 1. Because of the strong op-
posing principles within. 2. Because of the opposing influences from
172 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
without ; the influence of friends ; of party ; of example. 3. Because
of the moral courage and firmness of character it requires.
IV. Your duty. 1. Be conscientious in your religious duties in the
closet and in keeping the heart. 2. In your special duties of study
recitation, etc. 3. In your ministerial duties, in preparing for the
pulpit, in visiting the people, in care for the young. 4. In church
courts.
V. Aids. 1. A fixed purpose. The power of the will is great. 2.
Living near to God. 3. Habit. 4. Prayer.
VI. Advantages. 1. We are doing right. 2. It purifies the heart.
3. It gives power, because it secures influence and respect.
CXIV. Diseased Conscience.
[December 19th, 1852.]
I. What is conscience f
There are certain phenomena of our moral nature of which all men
are conscious. 1. The perception of moral distinctions. 2. A sense
of moral obligation. 3. A feeling of approbation and disapprobation
(entirely distinct from admiration and contempt) of the acts of others,
or of self-approval and self-condemnation. Whether and how far these
exercises belong to the cognitive faculties, and how far to the suscepti-
bilities (reason and feeling), is hard and perhaps useless to determine.
They are rational in so far as they suppose a rational nature and
involve the exercise of reason. But every cognition when its object,
moral or sesthetic, is not an act of the pure reason, but of a rational
soul, involving feeling as well as knowledge. It is here, as in the per-
ception of beauty, and even in our sensations, which are different in us
from what they are in a brute. It is hard to distinguish these ele-
ments in our perceptions, affections and moral judgments.
II. The attributes of this moral sense or conscience. 1. It is universal.
2. It is innate. 3. It is representative. 4. It is independent. 5. It
is authoritative. 6. It is indestructible.
III. Conditions of a healthy conscience.
1. Knowledge, which is light. Conscience needs this just as reason
needs knowledge, or as taste needs correct principles. Some know-
ledge is original and intuitive, other is acquired.
2. Due susceptibility. Men differ much as to this point. It may be
excessive or deficient, but for a healthful conscience is necessarily due
susceptibility. So that moral distinctions do not concern light matters,
or trifles give as much concern as serious matters, a. Before acting.
b. In applying the rule to doubtful cases, c In the subsequent state.
3. Strength to constrain obedience. Sickly sentimentality is very
different from a sound healthful conscience.
SPIRITUAL-MINDEDNESS. 17.]
III. Diseases of conscience.
1. Perversion. This is due either to wrong principles, or to pre-
judices and passion. The cure is to be found in knowledge, objective
and subjective.
2. Obduracy. Cause, ignorance and crime; cure, a. Knowledge again.
b. Regeneration and sanctification.
3. Scrupulosity, cause, either weakness of conviction or undue sensi-
bility, not really moral, but a sensitiveness analogous to false shame,
bashfulness, etc. Cure, growth in strength. " Be strong in faith."
4. "Wounded conscience. The only cure is, a. The blood of Christ.
b. Confession, c. Restitution, d. Reformation.
The immense importance of this subject. On it depend, 1. Our ex-
cellence. 2. Our happiness. 3. Our usefulness.
CXV. Spiritual-mindedness.
[Dec. 10th, 1854.]
1. Bs nature. 1. The word <fpovz~.v (phronein) is used of all inward
acts, thinking, willing and feeling. Let this mind be in you that was
also in Christ Jesus. Set your affections on things above. Minding
the things of the flesh. So ypovqiia (phronema) is used either for state
of mind, or for thought, feeling, or volition. To mind the things of
the flesh, therefore, is to make them the object of thought, desire and
pursuit. And the things of the flesh are those things which are adapted
to our nature considered as corrupt. The things of the Spirit are those
things which the Spirit reveals as the proper objects of thought, desire
and pursuit. And to mind them is thus to make them the object of
our meditation, desire and pursuit. And the fpo^pa ~7tq aapy.u^ (phro-
nema tes sarkos) is either the inward carnal disposition or the actual
pursuit, desire and thought of which the flesh is the object. And so of
the phrase fp6vTj/xa too -vsuparos (phronema tou pneumatos). Spiritual-
mindedness, therefore, is that state of mind which manifests itself in
making the things of the Spirit the great object of thought, desire and
pursuit. The things of the Spirit are God, Christ, truth, holiness, the
interests of Christ's kingdom and heaven.
To the spiritually-minded these objects are, 1. The great subjects of
their thoughts. Their minds are occupied with them. They are in
communion with them. They dwell upon them in meditation. They
study them. They spontaneously think of them by the way, and in
the watches of the night.
2. They are also the great objects of desire or affection. Their hearts
are set upon them- They are the sources of their peculiar enjoyments.
174 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
3. They devote themselves to the enjoyment or promotion of these
objects. This supposes, of course,
1. That these things appear to the spiritually-minded as true. They
are not the objects of sight or knowledge, but of faith. But they are
real and true in their apprehension.
2. That they are most lovely and excellent. The state of mind in
question arises out of the perception of the glory of the things of the
Spirit, i.e., out of spiritual discernment.
3. That they are seen to be of infinite importance. The things which
are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal.
II. The effects of s}riritual-mindedness. To be carnally-minded is death.
It not only leads to death, but is death. That is, death consists in the
degradation, the corruption, and the misery which are involved in this
state of mind. To be spiritually-minded is life and peace. That is, the
life and blessedness of the soul consist in the elevation, the holiness and
happiness involved in being spiritually-minded.
The reason of this is that God is the true life of the soul, the source
and object of life. The former state of mind is separation from him; the
latter involves fellowship and communion. Sin is separation from God,
and therefore death. Holiness is union with God, and therefore life.
This death and life are here inchoate ; hereafter they are to be complete.
III. Method of attaining spiritual-mindedness. 1. Reconciliation to
God through Christ. This is the first condition of union. 2. Partici-
pation of the Holy Spirit as the gift of Christ. 3. Constant use of the
means of grace and strenuous self-discipline, extending to the thoughts,
feelings and outward life.
IV. Fruits. These are excellence, happiness and usefulness.
CXVI. To be carnally-minded is death ; but to be spiritually-
minded is life and peace.
[March 6th, 1865.]
The analogy between matter and mind is so great and obvious that
terms expressive of the state and acts of the former are used to express
those of the latter. This is a principle on which all languages are con-
structed. To see, to perceive, to apprehend, all express bodily actions,
but they also express acts of the mind. This is not arbitrary. When
we see a thing, we know that it is and what it is. So when the mind
knows that a thing is and what it is, it is said to see. The invisible
things of God are said to be seen. This usage, of course, pervades the
Scripture. Hence, as we might expect, the words, death and life, are
transferred to the soul.
TO BE CARNALLY-MINDED IS DEATH. 175
In relation to the body, death implies,
1. Entire ignorance or the want of power to perceive the things of
sense. It neither sees, hears nor feels.
2. It is shut out from all enjoyment.
3. It decays and becomes offensive.
4. It is absolutely powerless. All this is included when we speak of
the death of the soul.
1. It is ignorant of the things of God.
2. It is incapable of enjoying them.
3. It is corrupt and offensive.
4. It is perfectly helpless.
On the other hand, life is the opposite of all this. The life of the
body supposes its capacity to apprehend the objects around it, to enjoy
them, the absence of decay and the possession of activity, etc. The
life of the soul in Scripture language includes.
1. Knowledge, or right apprehension of divine things.
2. The enjoyment of them.
3. Holiness or purity.
4. Activity and power in the sphere of the spirit.
What the apostle asserts is that the carnal mind is death in the
sense stated, and the spiritual mind is life.
The carnal mind (ppovr^xa rrjq ao.py.bq (phronema tes sarkos) means that
state of mind which is the effect of our apostacy or the product of our
corrupt nature. In other words, our corrupt nature manifests itself,
1. In ignorance.
2. In alienation, hatred, want of capacity to enjoy the things of God.
3. In moral corruption, or the exercise of all unholy thoughts and
feelings.
4. In utter inability to alter this state of things. "Whereas the
<£p6vqtj.o. too xviu/j.a.Tos, the state of mind produced by the Spirit, in-
cludes a. Knowledge, b. Love and happiness, c. Holiness, d. Activity and
power.
1. This is the simple and comprehensive truth here taught. The
first remark suggested by it is that men mistake in regarding punishment
and reward too much as positive inflictions ; that is, something imposed
or given from without. The death of which the Bible speaks as the
wages of sin is mainly a subjective state. No greater misery is possi-
ble or conceivable than that which would follow from a sinner being left
to himself. His inward state includes all the elements of misery ; just
as Milton makes Satan say, "Myself am hell."
It is true that the circu instances of the righteous, their associates and
their surroundings minister to their blessedness. So doubtless will it
be with the impenitent in the opposite way.
176 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
2. The wicked, those who are carnally-minded, are lost. They are
now in a state of perdition, not hopeless and final in this world, not
left to themselves ; but still they are in that state which, if not radi-
cally changed, will issue in •eternal death. So, on the other hand, be-
lievers, the spiritual, are saved. They have eternal life. The Holy
Spirit in them is a source of spiritual and eternal life.
3. The decision of which of these two classes we belong to is not de-
termined by anything external, our being in or out of the Church, our
professing this or that faith, our outward deportment, or the reputation
we have in the world, but simply and solely by our inward state. If
the things of the flesh, i. e., adapted to our sensuous, physical or corrupt
nature ; if, in short, the things seen and temporal, the things to be pro-
fessed and enjoyed in this life are the things which engross our thoughts,
fix our desires and fill our hearts, we are in a state of spiritual death,
from which nothing but the power of Him who can raise the dead can
deliver us. On the other hand, if the things of the Spirit — God, Christ,
heaven, the kingdom of the Redeemer, the spiritual interests of men —
engross our minds, then we are spiritually-minded. This is a matter
on which it is vain to attempt to deceive ourselves. "We cannot make
death life.
4. From what is said above, will appear the duty both of the carnally-
minded and of those who hope they have the Spirit.
CXVII. Spiritual Discernment. 1 Cor. 2 : 15.
[April Sth, 1855.]
I. The epithet nvs.o<mTv/.6q (pneumatikos), as applied to believers, is one
of the most significant and comprehensive. It does not mean rational as
opposed to sensual, but is applied to one under the influence of the
Spirit. It is the indwelling of the Spirit that gives character to the
believer. The Spirit has an illuminating power, so that new discern-
ment is imparted to the soul. This does not arise from light shed upon
the object, but from the effect produced on the mind. Its faculty of
vision is restored; its eyes are opened. Before, it was blind, not ra-
tionally, so as not to perceive truth in its logical relations, nor morally,
so as to be insensible to moral distinctions, but spiritually, so that it
cannot discern the things of the Spirit. The case of the Jews in their
judgment concerning Christ is an example. They saw that he was a
wise man. They understood his words. They saw he was just, be-
nevolent and kind. But they had no such discernment of his charac-
ter as enabled them to see the glory of God as it shone in him. The
effect, therefore, produced in the mind is the ability to discern the
things of the Spirit.
SPIRITUAL CONSOLATION. 177
II. Hence, first, there is a coincidence of judgment between the believer
and God. What God declares to be true the believer sees to be true.
He acquiesces in the judgment of God as to sin, the method of sal-
vation, the person of Christ, the doctrines of grace, and the reality and
importance of eternal things. So also in his judgments of men. Those
whom God approves the believer approves.
This is the ground, 1. Of the unity of faith among believers. 2.
Of the unity of fellowship ; so that all Christians recognize each other.
3. It is the ground of the authority of the Church as a teacher, and of
the ouly legitimate authority of tradition. 4. It is the ground or rea-
son why schism is a sin.
Hence, secondly, there is not only this coincidence of judgment as to
truth, but also of feeling. That is, the spiritual love what God loves •
they hate what God hates. They love those whom God loves, and so
far as their character is concerned, they hate those whom God hates.
The friends of God are their friends. This is the ground of the unity
of communion between Christians. It is the reason why they have a
common experience, and why they love each other as brethren.
Hence, thirdly, there is a conformity in the life of the believer with
the will of God. He does what is in accordance with the mind of the
Spirit. This is the ground of the community of worship. They all
walk by the same rule. They all worship the same God and Saviour.
Hence, fourthly, all believers are united so as to form one body, the
temple of God and the bride of Christ. Because they are -vsu/iarixot
(pneumatikoi) they are united to Christ, conformed to his image, and
rendered glorious and blessed. For the Spirit is not only the source of
knowledge and holiness, but also of consolation and of glory.
If we are Christians, we are izvsoiJ.aTiy.6i. We believe the truth. We
agree with the Scripture and with our fellow Christians. We are uni-
ted to them in love. We love the brethren. We shall be united to
them forever in heaven.
C'XVDII. Spiritual Consolation.
[Feb. 17th, 1856.]
Man is a child of sorrow. Though possessed of numerous sources
of enjoyment and much happiness, there is no man who has not to
drink of the cup of sorrow. The sources of sorrow are numerous. 1.
Bodily pain and infirmity. 2. Pressure of external circumstances,
poverty, disappointment, loss of reputation, and of confidence of
friends. 3. Bereavements. 4. Sin in others, more or less nearly con-
nected with us. 5. Sin in ourselves. Its power and its effects on the
conscience. Its effect on faith and hope, and therefore despondency
12
178 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
and fear of reprobation or final condemnation. From all these sources,
man is certain to be more or less affected.
There are three sources of consolation. 1. The world. 2. Satan, who
comforts his children with false hopes, with unbelief, and Avith sinful
pleasures, as the drunkard drowns his sorrows in the bowl.
3. The Holy Ghost. He is set forth in the Scriptures as the Com-
forter.
II. The Holy Ghost as Comforter. The word itapdxhqroq (paraclete )
means indeed more than Comforter, but it includes that idea. It was
when speaking of the sorrow of his disciples that Christ promised to
send them the Holy Ghost.
1. The need of a divine comforter arises, first, from the insufficiency
of man for himself. He has no adequate resource in himself of know-
ledge, holiness or happiness. He must go out of himself for all these
forms of good. Secondly, from the insufficiency of the creature. The
world can never give the good we need. The soul of man, formed for
God, can only be holy or happy in communion with God.
2. The way in which the Holy Ghost acts as our Comforter is, there-
fore, first, by bringing us to God, as the overflowing source of all good.
Christ has opened the way, but we have access only through or by the
Holy Spirit. This is the first great work of the Spirit.
Secondly, it is by taking the things of Christ and showing them
unto us. That is, by revealing to us the glory of the Son of God. He
thus fills the soul with a new affection, causes it to overflow with such
admiration and delight, in view of Christ, that all our sorrows are lost
in that sea of joy. This is a matter of daily experience. A man has
been sadly afflicted by the sense of evil, when the accession of a far
greater good has caused him to forget his sorrow in his joy.
Thirdly, by revealing and applying the truth to the heart and con-
science, and giving us faith to embrace and appropriate it. Thus the
convinced sinner is consoled by a view of Christ as a sacrifice and
priest, and by having faith given to embrace him. Thus the soul.
harassed and discouraged by the power of sin, is comforted by the
promise, "My grace is sufficient for thee." Thus those who are
weighed down by outward afflictions are comforted by the Spirit ena-
bling them to see that these afflictions will work out for them a far
more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. This is often carried so
far that the believer glories in infirmities. It can be made so great
that the stake itself has no terror.
Fourthly, by giving the soul such views of heaven as to render all
earthly things inconsiderable.
Fifthly, by shedding abroad the love of God in the heart, and testi-
fying with our spirit that we are the children of God. Christ by his
THE SPIRIT OF ADOPTION. 179
Spirit nourishes and cherishes, txrpiysc xdt MAnet, (ektrephci kai
thalpei) his people as a tender mother her infant, Eph. v : 2(J.
III. How to enjoy these consolations.
1. We must not seek consolation elsewhere. If we turn to the
world, God will leave us to the world. It is only by looking to the
Spirit, we can enjoy the consolations of the Spirit.
2. "We must be careful not to grieve the Holy Ghost, by whom we
are sealed unto the day of Redemption.
< \ I V. The Spirit of Adoption.— Rom. 8 : 15.
[February 10th, 1856.]
I. Meaning of the expression.
1. That Spirit which brings us into the relation of sons to God, that
is, the Holy Ghost.
2. The spirit of adoption may mean a filial spirit, the spirit which
sons have ; that spirit which makes us feel toward God as children
toward a father. The Holy Ghost is the Spirit of adoption, for two
reasons : 1. Because he brings us into the relation of children to God.
2. Because he produces in us the feelings appropriate to that relation,
a filial spirit.
II. What is that relation ? or, What is it to be the children of God t
1. The general idea of sonship is participation of nature. In this
sense Christ is, xark^i^rjo, the Son of God. In this sense Adam and all
mankind are God's children. And in this sense, the regenerated, who
are brought to be partakers of God's nature, are specially his children.
They are renewed after the image of God in knowledge, righteousness
and holiness. Those partaking of God's nature are of course like God.
This is the fundamental fact which conditions all the rest.
2. Objects of special favor. In this sense the Israelites were God's
children. This is the consequence, or rather an adjunct of the former.
Those whom God loves, and towards whom he acts as a Father, are his
children.
3. Sonship is heirship. The one is included in the other. The sons
of Abraham are the heirs of Abraham. The sons of God are the heirs
of God.
III. The spirit of adoption as a filial spirit means that spirit or dis-
position towards God which is appropriate to this relation. 1. It is a
spirit of reverential love, of admiration, of gratitude and delight. 2.
A spirit of confidence, founded on this relation and on the assurance of
God's love and care. 3. A spirit of zeal for his glory, jealousy for his
honor, and desire to see that honor promoted. 4. A spirit of obedience
and resignation. A willingness that his will and not our own should be
done.
180 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
IV. The outward conduct becoming this relation to God and which is
the effect of a filial spirit.
1. A life regulated by his commands and devoted to his service. A
life of holiness.
2. A life elevated above the world, not immersed in its pleasures and
not devoted to its possessions. A life which has its end and consum-
mation in heaven.
3. A life of inward intercourse and fellowship with God.
4. A life of joy and cheerful anticipation of the time when we shall
see him as he is ; when shall occur the manifestation of the sons of
God.
Paul compares in Galatians the condition of believers under the law
to that of vTJniot (nepioi) and that of believers now to that of &iot (huioi).
So we may compare our present state to that of ^ntot and the state of
believers after the second coming of Christ to that of vcoi. Then and
not before will it be known what it is to be the sons of God.
INFERENCES.
1. The great sin and folly of Antinomianism, which separates the ex-
ternal privilege from the internal character of the sons of God. No
man is the son of God in the sense of being an heir who is not a son in
the sense of participation of nature.
2. Our infinite obligation to Christ ; for we are the sons of God only
in him and by virtue of faith.
3. How are we to become the sons of God ? This is answered by
what precedes. It is by faith in the Son of God. To as many as re-
ceived him to them gave he power to become the sons of God. It is
furthermore by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. Because ye are
sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying,
Abba, Father.
CXX. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are
the sons of God. Rom. 8 : 14.
[Oct. 18th, 1874.]
There are two classes of men in the world, the it'uyuot (psychicse),
and the Ttveunaruoc ; the natural and the spiritual ; those who are con-
trolled by their own nature, and those who are controlled by the Spirit
of God. The former are governed as to their thoughts, opinions, feel-
ings and outward life, by the principles of human nature in its present
state. These principles are numerous and complete, some evil and
some good. Reason, conscience, regard for their own interest, natural
fear of God, are among the principles which control the inward and
THE LIBERTY WHEREWITH CHRIST HATH MADE US EREE. 181
outward life of the majority of men, who are not openly and avowedly
wicked. Such men never rise above the sphere of the natural. They
look at the things which are temporal. They live for the present.
The spiritual are those in whom the Spirit of God dwells and reigns.
The Bible teaches that God is immanent in the world, preserving and
controlling all the physical causes, and the immediate author of all
organic structure indicative of design. In like manner the Spirit of
God is immanent in the souls of believers. He controls the operations
of their minds and hearts as God controls the operations of nature.
And as God does not violate natural laws, so neither does he violate
the laws of our rational and moral constitution, nor does he disregard
them. He does not say : Let it rain, let it snow, let there be a harvest;
but he controls natural causes to produce those effects. So neither does
he govern his people by blind impulses. He works in them to will
and to do. In acting thus, he uses appropriate means.
1. He leads them into conformity with the mind of the Spirit, so
that they receive and see to be true what the Spirit reveals to be true,
to approve what the Spirit approves.
2. He controls their affections, so that they love what the Spirit sets
forth as the proper objects of love, God, Christ. He leads them to set
their affections on things above.
3. He leads them to endeavor to subdue all evil in their hearts, to
be humble, long-suffering, benevolent, to live for others rather than for
themselves.
Those led by the Spirit are conformed to the Spirit in their judg-
ments and feelings ; and to his will as to their mode of life.
Whether we are natural or spiritual is not a matter of profession or
belief, but of fact. If led by the Spirit, we are the sons of God. If
not so led, we are not sons of God.
If sons, then, 1. We have the nature of God ; 2. We are the objects
of his special care and love ; 3. We are heirs of his kingdom.
CXXI. The liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free.
[Feb. 23c/, 1862.]
The nature of this liberty is determined by the nature of the bondage
from which we are delivered.
I. It was a bondage to the law, to the obligations to fulfill all itsjyrecepts
as a condition of salvation.
Secondly, to satisfy its penalty or the demands of justice for its viola-
tion. Thirdly, an inward spirit of bondage inseparable from this con-
dition and relation.
II. It was a bondage to sin. — The power of sin as a law in our mem-
bers.
182 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
1. This power exists. It is a real controlling influence which
determines the character and conduct.
2. It cannot be broken or overthrown by any effort of cur own. It
is a real and fearful bondage.
3. It cannot be overthrown or destroyed by any human or any
creature power. From this servitude Christ redeems us.
III. It was a bondage to Satan.
1. This subjection is real. Satan does rule over men. They are his
captives. He controls them at will, so far as God permits.
2. They are unable to free themselves from his dominion. They are
no match for him, and he has them at a disadvantage.
3. This dominion is the dominion of evil, and ends in eternal
perdition. From this Christ has made us free by destroying the power
of Satan by his own death.
IV. It is a bondage of their reason and conscience to human authority.
1. In fact what men are to believe and what they are to do, has
always been determined either by the priesthood or by public opinion.
2. From this subjection men cannot deliver themselves.
3. It is a degrading and ruinous subjection. From this Christ has
freed us, a. By destroying the grounds of that subjection which were
the consciousness that we could know what we must believe and do in
order to be saved, b. By substituting his own authority for all that
which is illegitimate. He teaches us by his word and Spirit what we
are to believe and do.
V. It is a bondage to human despotism. 1. There is no real liberty
but where the gospel reigns.
2. The reign of the gospel secures civil and religious liberty, not
only by restraining the power of rulers within legitimate bounds, but also
by making the people act on the principle that they must obey God
rather than man.
VI. The liberty wherewith Christ has made us free consists of freedom
from all illegitimate authority, and of subjection to truth, reason, and God,
and final deliverance of his people and of" the whole creation^ from the
bondage of corruption.
€XXII. He ifhat is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the
Lord's freeman.— 1 Cor. 7 : 22.
[September 16th, 18G7.]
The ideas of liberty and slavery are antithetical. They therefore
explain each other. We cannot understand the liberty spoken of
until we understand the bondage. The reverse is true. We cannot
HE THAT IS CALLED IN THE LORD. 183
understand the nature of the bondage without understanding the nature
of the liberty.
Liberty is not freedom from restraint or authority. This cannot be
predicated of any creature. All rational beings are under the au-
thority of reason and right. And as these are in infinite perfection
in God, all creatures are under absolute subjection to him. And this
subjection is the highest liberty. In renouncing subjection to God,
man lost his liberty. He became :
1. The slave of sin. This Christ declares. This subjection to sin b
true bondage, a. Because it has no right to rule. It does not belong
to our normal state, and is inconsistent with the end of our being, b.
Because it is independent of the will. We cannot throw it off. This
is a matter of consciousness and experience.
2. The slave of the law. He is under the obligation of satisfying
its demands or of bearing its penalty, a. This obligation is inex-
orable, b. It reveals itself in the conscience, c. It produces the most
intolerable bondage, d. It produces a slavish spirit, e. Fear and
anxious looking for of judgment.
3. This subjection to sin and the law involves subjection to Satan.
We are in his kingdom. We are in his power. We are under his
control.
4. This subjection to sin and the law leads to subjection to men in
various ways.
a. It destroys the balance and power of the soul. Not being subject
to God and being unable to guide itself, it submits to the world, to
public opinion, to authority in some form. And especially does it
lead to subjection to the priesthood and to the church.
Now, as Christ is a Redeemer, as he came to preach deliverance to
the captives, to proclaim the acceptable year, i. e., the year of jubilee ;
as he is the author of our liberty ; as they only are truly free whom
the Son makes free, he must deliver his people from all the forms of
bondage above referred to. This he does in the following way and
order: 1. He frees us from condemnation. Until this is done nothing
is done. A man in prison under sentence must be freed from death or
he cannot be delivered from other evils. How Christ frees us from
condemnation we know.
2. He frees from the law or the obligation of fulfilling its demands.
How this is done we know.
3. He frees us from the authority and power of Satan. How we
know. Heb. ii : 14, 15.
4. From the reigning power of sin.
5. From a slavish spirit.
6. From all undue subjection to men. a. By bringing the reason
184 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE^ CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
under subjection to his truth, we are freed from their authority as to
doctrine, b. As we are subject to him alone, as to the conscience, we
cannot be subject to any other authority in deciding what is morally
right or wrong, c. As we have through Christ deliverance from con-
demnation and acceptance with God, we are free from the priesthood.
d. As all we do is done in obedience to him, subjection to men is part
of our liberty.
So a slave may be truly and perfectly free. He is the Lord's free-
man. And this is the reason why Paul exhorts slaves to regard their
bonds as of little account-
No tongue can tell our obligations to Christ, as our Redeemer, from
the awful bondage into which we were brought by our apostacy from
God.
CXXIII. Ye believe in God, believe also in me.
[Date not given.'}
The discourses of Christ were designed for and indirectly addressed
to all believers. This discourse was immediately addressed to the apos-
tles, when they were about to experience a great trial and to enter on
the discharge of a great duty. It was designed therefore to comfort
and to encourage them.
Here are three things presented for our consideration ; the duty en-
joined, to believe ; the object of faith, believe in me ; the truths con-
cerning Christ which we are to believe.
I. Illicit is it to believe? Faith includes two things, assent and trust.
It includes, therefore, first, the submission of the reason to all Christ has
revealed ; and, secondly, trust in all that he has promised. Both of
these are difficult duties. To receive as true what we cannot under-
stand on the testimony of God is declared to be irrational. But two
things are to be remarked, first, that faith is rational ; and, secondly,
that the testimony of God is informing. It gives light.
To trust is no less difficult. To trust that we shall be pardoned,
saved, preserved, is hard for our unbelieving hearts.
II. The object of faith is Christ. That is, the things to which we are
to assent are truths concerning Christ, and the things in which we are
to trust are the promises of Christ. Christ is here distinguished from
God. The faith which the apostles were required to exercise was faith
in Christ. This is the only form in which we can exercise faith in
God. If we believe not God as seen, how can we believe in him as not
seen.
III. But what are we to believe concerning Christ and what are the
promises that we are to trust t
YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. 1S5
First. We must believe that he is the way, i. c, that he brings us to
God. There are three senses in which we are absent from God, or
separated from him.
1. By our ignorance. Christ brings us near to God as an object of
knowledge. He is the Logos or Revealer. He is God; God in our
nature, God in fashion as a man.
2. By our guilt. Christ brings us near to God by reconciliation
through his blood. He atones for our sins. We are enabled to draw
near to God with hope of acceptance.
3. By our pollution or enmity. Christ by revealing the knowledge of
God and by reconciling us to him, removes our enmity. Believe that I
am the way, that God in me is revealed to you, brought nigh to you,
that he is reconciled, that you through me are brought to love him.
Secondly. We must believe that he is the truth. This means,
1. That he is real ; the true God. That he is the true prophet,
priest and king.
2. That in him is all truth, religious, moral and scientific.
3. That in him is all excellence. For truth is goodness. Christ is
the absolute good ; a sea of excellence and glory.
Thirdly, that he is the life.
1. The source of universal life.
2. Of intellectual life.
3. Of spiritual and eternal life. It is not we that live, but Christ
that lives in us.
What promises are we to trust to ? The promises of the Spirit.
1. That his presence is permanent and internal.
2. That he will reveal Christ.
3. That he will be our Paraclete.
CXXIV. Ye are bought with a Price.— 1 Cor. 7: 23.
[Sept. lith, 1856.]
We, in common with others, sustain different relations to God. 1.
As our Creator. We owe to him our existence, our faculties, and we
are sustained by him. 2. As our Father, that is, as the objects of his
care, of his beneficence. He gives us every thing that we possess, and is
the source of all good. 3. As our moral governor, whose will is the rule
of duty, to whom we are responsible, and who will reward us or punish
us according to our works. These are relations common to all men.
They belong to us as rational beings. They are not peculiar to us as
Christians. Our peculiar relation to God as Christians is that we,are
his redeemed ones.
186 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
I. What is redemption ? II. By whom we are redeemed. III. At ivhat
price f TV. To ivhat end t
This redemption is peculiar to us not only as distinguished from
other men, but from all other creatures. No angels, no other order of
beings are the subjects of redemption.
I. What is redemption f
It is deliverance from captivity or bondage, or death, by purchase.
1. We were in captivity to Satan. He could do with us what he
pleased ; we were in his power, hopelessly and helplessly under his
control.
2. We were in bondage to sin ; to its power, from which no resources
of our own, or of any creature, now or in eternity, could deliver us.
To be forever sinners was all that we could expect.
3. We were in bondage to the law, subject to its demands, and to
its penalty, which is eternal death. There was no possibility of escape.
To be redeemed is to be delivered by a ransom from this captivity to
Satan, this bondage to sin, and this condemnation. It is not to have
the offer of deliverance, or to have it rendered possible, but it is actual
deliverance.
II. Who is the redeemer f " The only Redeemer of God's elect is
the Lord Jesus Christ, who being the eternal Son of God, became man,
and so was, and continueth to be, God and man, in two distinct natures,
and one person forever." Our eye does not rest on any angel, nor on
the throne of God, but on the Incarnate Son. As he did not under-
take the redemption of angels, so he did not assume their nature.
To God we stand in the relation of creatures, of children, of subjects ;
but to Christ, as redeemed. We are his property. We belong to him.
We are the douXot Xpiaroo (servants of Christ). This is our distin-
guishing jDeculiarity. It involves two things : (a.) That our relation is
to Christ, (b.) That it is that which arises from redemption, that is,
by purchase; so that we are his, and are bound to make his will the
rule of our conduct, and his service the business of our lives. This all
the redeemed must and will do.
III. The price of redemption was himself. He gave himself for us.
It involves, 1. His incarnation. 2. His subjection to the law, to fulfil
all righteousness. 3. To its curse, including all the miseries of this
life, the painful death of the cross, and the wrath of God.
IV. The end of redemption.
1. The proximate end is our holiness and happiness; that we should
glorify God in our bodies and spirits which are his ; that is, that we
use our bodies, all their members and all their powers, and all the
resources of our spirits, to his glory, i. e., so as to cause him to be
WHO ARE KEPT BY THE TOWER OF GOD. 187
honored. This is to be done in honoring him ourselves, and in causing
others to honor him. We glorify God when we worship, love and
serve him, and also when we cause others to do the same.
CXXV. Who are kept by the power ofGod through faith unto
salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time. 1 Pet. 1 : 5.
[September 17th, 1S54.]
The salvation of the renewed is secured by the power of God, and
through faith.
1. Those here addressed are elected unto obedience and sprinkling
of the blood of Jesus Christ.
2. They are renewed.
3. They have a living hope.
4. They have an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadcth
not away.
5. They are kept by the power of God.
The attainment of salvation is difficult. The dangers arise, —
1. From our own corruption.
2. From the temptations of the world.
3. From the power and malice of Satan.
Yet salvation is certain, —
1. Because they are elected.
2. Because they are renewed.
3. Because they are kept by the power of God. How are believers
kept by the power of God? There are two forms under which the
power of God expresses itself, viz. : his providence and his grace. The
one is outward, and the other inward.
Providence includes all the oversight and guarding which God ex-
ercises over his people.
1. In ordering their circumstances.
2. In protecting them from their enemies and persecutors.
3. In restraining and conquering Satan.
Grace includes all the inward operations of the Spirit.
1. In teaching and revealing truth.
2. In sanctifying and consoling.
3. In sustaining under temptation, and thus preserving from
apostacy.
How are believers kept through faith ?
Faith is used in two senses, or two kinds of exercises are included
under the term.
1. Acts of credence in the truth, an abiding conviction of the truth
of God ; a persuasion, i. e., of the truth of the gospel, and all that it
reveals.
188 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
2. Acts of confidence in Christ, (a.) Confidence in his being "what
he is declared to be. (b.) Confidence in his protection, (c.) Con-
fidence in his merit, and in the prevalence of his intercession. The
soul may repose itself securely, assured that it is guarded as in a citadel.
This protection is to be continued until the end. The salvation of
believers begun here, is continued at death, and consummated at the
Second Advent. Then their bodies are to be raised, and then the whole
number of the redeemed are to be united.
INFERENCES FROM THIS DOCTRINE.
1. The duty of patience, even in the midst of trials.
2. The duty of being hopeful.
3. The duty of being holy as God is holy.
4. The duty of brotherly love.
CXXVI. Security of Believers.
[Sept. 2d, 1856.]
I. In what sense they are secure.
I. From the condemnation of the law. 2. From the power of
temptation. 3. From the dominion of Satan. 4. From everlasting
death.
II. The grounds of this security.
Negatively. 1. It is not their own righteousness. 2. Not their own
strength. 3. Not their own prudence. 4. Not their own fidelity. 5.
Not the efficacy of the means of grace. 6. Nor the security of the
asylum, i. e., the church, to which they have betaken themselves.
Positively. 1. It is the covenant of Redemption. 2. The work of
Christ. 3. The indwelling of the Spirit. 4. The fidelity of God.
III. Inferences.
1. Not that we may live in sin and yet be saved; because the
security of believers is a security from sin. This is the great distinction
between the doctrine of perseverance and Antinomianism. As it is a
contradiction to say that God saves the lost, so it is a contradiction to
say that he preserves those who indulge in sin.
2. Not that we may neglect the means of grace. For the security
promised is as much a security from negligence as from any other evil.
The promise of God is to save his people from sin, to purify unto him-
self a peculiar people zealous of good works, to make them diligent and
faithful in the discharge of all duty ; but, —
3. This truth 1. Is adapted to fill the heart with abounding gratitude
and love to God. The doctrine that believers may fall from grace and
perish, supposes an entirely different theory of the gospel. It supposes
SECURITY OF BELIEVERS. 189
that Christ makes salvation possible ; that whether or not a man is
saved, depends, (a. ) on -whether he chooses to believe, and (6.) on
■whether he will persevere in his faith. Both depend upon himself. The
other theory supposes that the -work of Christ secures the salvation of
his people ; that faith is God's gift, and that its continuance depends
simply on God's fidelity. The one supposes that God loves us because
we love him, and so long as we love him. The other supposes that his
love is gratuitous and infinite ; that we love him because he loved us ;
and that having loved us when enemies, he will continue to love us as
friends. The practical effect of this doctrine is, therefore, to promote
holiness.
2. It is adapted to produce peace and a filial spirit. The man who
is under a legal system, who stands in the relation of a slave to God,
who feels that his standing depends on his good behaviour, of necessity
has a slavish spirit. Whereas he who is under grace, who is a child of
God, who feels that God's love is founded on something else than good
conduct, that he loves us because we are his children, and that holiness
is the result and not the ground of adoption, by a like necessity has a
filial spirit, and that spirit is a joyful, confident, peaceful spirit. He
who thinks that his soul is in his own keeping, and that no promise of
God secures its safety, must be in continual anxiety and doubt.
3. The third effect of this doctrine is to produce alacrity in the
service of God, and in working out our own salvation. The greater the
doubt of success, the less the motive to exertion. If there is no
hope, there is no effort ; on the contrary, the greater the hope, the
greater the cheerfulness and diligence. You assure a man that he will
become rich or become great by the faithful and diligent use of certain
means, and he will be faithful and diligent. If you tell him that he
will be rich whether he uses them or not, or that there is a bare pro-
bability of success, you destroy in a good degree the motive to exertion.
The case of the individual believer is analogous to that of the Church.
What motive would there be to preach the gospel at home, or to carry
it abroad, if we had not the assurance of the ultimate triumph of the
Redeemer ?
IV. How can we attain a sense of security f
As the Scriptures teach that whom God predestinates, them he calls,
the only evidence of election is vocation, and the only evidence of voca-
tion is holiness. Everything else is a delusion and fanaticism. It can
only be by keeping ourselves in the love of God, that we can have a
present sense of his favor, and the assurance of salvation.
190 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
{ XX VII. Ye are complete in him. Col. 2 : 10.
[October 27th, 1872.]
The false teachers in Colosse were Jews, but not Judaizers. They
were philosophers. They designed to substitute philosophy for Chris-
tianity, not by denying the latter, but by explaining it. They distin-
guished between faith and knowledge. Faith was for the people, know-
ledge for the educated few. The objects of faith were the historical and
doctrinal statements of the Bible. The objects of knowledge were the
speculative truths underlying those statements, and into which they
were to be sublimated. Paul's object in this epistle is to prove two
things.
I. That p>hilosop)hy ivas an utter failure. He pronounces it a vain
deceit : that is, (ct.) Void of truth, (b.) Void of reality, (c.) Void of
all worth and power. It was xsvos (empty, vain) in all those senses.
And moreover, it was a deceit. It disappointed all our expectation,
and betrayed those who trusted to its guidance. This was no slight
matter. He warned his readers lest any man in this way should make
a prey of them to their utter destruction.
II. That all the objects which p>hilosophy vainly attempted to accomplish,
ivere effectually and completely accomplished in Christ.
1. As to the first proposition, viz., that philosophy is a vain deceit.
It is important to determine what Paul means by philosophy. This
is not to be decided arbitrarily. Some would say he means heathen
philosophy, as opposed to Christian philosophy ; others, that particular
system which prevailed in Colosse, the Gnostic. Every one would
say, false and not true, yours and not mine. There must be some way
of deciding this question. The apostle decides it for us,
First, by what he says of the system which he opposes. By philos-
ophy he means systems of that nature.
Secondly, by the arguments which he uses against it. He includes
under the term philosophy, every system against which his arguments
legitimately bear. What then was the nature of that system ? It un-
dertook to determine a priori, mi\d from the principles of reason, 1. The
nature of God, or of the absolute Being. 2. His relation to the world,
or what the world is in relation to him (or rather it). 3. What the
origin, nature and destiny of man. 4. What Christ is, and how he
effects the restoration of man.
Such is the system. The arguments which Paul urges against it are,
1. These are matters about which, from the nature of the case, we
know and can know nothing. They are mattei-s of revelation. " Eye
hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of
YE ARE COMPLETE IN HIM. 191
man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.
But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the Spirit
searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For what man
knoweth the things of a man save the Spirit of man which is in him ?
even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God " (1
Cor. ii: 9, 10, 11). " No man hath seen God at any time ; the only be-
gotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him."
(John i : 18).
2. He shows that God, in the Scriptures, hath declared the wisdom
of this world to be folly. "Where is the wise? "Where is the scribe?
Where is the disputer of this world ? hath not God made foolish the
wisdom of this world?" (1 Cor. i: 20).
3. Experience has proved that the world by wisdom knows not God.
4. God has determined to save man, not by philosophy, but by the
gospel.
Paul does not depreciate reason. The senses have their sphere.
Reason has its sphere. But there is a supernatural or spiritual sphere
into which reason cannot enter. We might as well judge of a syllogism
by the tongue. This conclusion is sustained by consciousness. What
do you know ? There lies the grave ! Where does it lead to ? What
lies beyond it?
We see, therefore, that Paul, by philosophy does not mean, 1. Ex-
clusively the oriental philosophy ; for what he says here, he says to
the Corinthians. 2. Not natural philosophy. 3. Not mental and moral
philosophy. But 4. Any attempt to solve the great problems above
mentioned, a priori.
III. All that philosophy vainly piretends to do is accoinplished in Christ.
1. As to knowledge. This is necessary; even knowledge of these
supreme problems. In Christ are all the treasures of wisdom and know-
ledge, and he is the only source of knowledge. The knowledge which
he~gives is sure, satisfying, sanctifying. This we know.
2. Bedemption. It is, first, objective, pardon and reconciliation.
This is accomplished by Christ's atoning work. Second, it is subjective,
delivery from inward sin and restoration of divine life. This Christ
does, because in him dwells the fulness of the Godhead bodily. We are
filled with God in him.
3. Restoration to our former status, to the kingdom of light ; it i> ex-
altation. This is. done by being made partakei-s of the glory of Christ.
All this depends on our union with him. This union is (a.) Repre-
sentative. (£>.) Spiritual, (c.) Voluntary, by faith.
TJie great les-io» 18,
1. That we are not to trust to our own reason or that of other men
for instruction on these great points.
192 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
2. That we have sure knowledge in the gospel, and to reject it is
certain perdition.
CXXVIII. Priesthood of Believers.
[Feb. 8th, 1857.]
Priests and kings are the two highest classes of officers among men,
e. g., Moses and Aaron, David and the High Priest, the Pontifex Maxi-
mus among Romans. To say that believers are priests and kings may
be a figurative expression, declaring their dignity and exaltation.
More however is meant.
I. The nature of the priesthood.
It includes properly, 1. The right of access to God. 2. The duty of
offering sacrifices for sin. In the strict sense, therefore, there is under
the New Testament dispensation, no other priest than Christ. This is
one of the greatest differences between Romanists and Protestants,
which supposes a radically different theory of the gospel.
II. The sense in which all believers are priests, is.
1. That they all have liberty of access to God. This is the main
idea. This is the great distinction and blessedness intended to be ex-
pressed by the term. 2. They offer to God the sacrifice of a broken heart,
the incense of prayer, the thank-offering of praise. They minister be-
fore God, and are in this sense priests. 3. They make intercession for
others.
III. The qualifications for the priesthood.
1. No man taketh the priesthood on himself. This is true both of
the official priesthood and of the general priesthood of believers. A
priest must be selected and constituted such by God. 2. This appoint-
ment must be signified and certified ; the external priesthood by exter-
nal forms, the spiritual priesthood by internal anointing. 3. A priest
must have something to offer. What was a priest without a sacrifice?
What are we without a contrite spirit ? Without a believing and
grateful heart our priesthood would be merely nominal. The exter-
nal priesthood had its external dignities, emoluments and preroga-
tives ; but the spiritual priesthood has only spiritual advantages. The
latter is indeed as much higher than the former, as the things of the
Spirit are higher than the things of the flesh ; but the want of these
spiritual gifts is more fatal in the latter case than in the former. 4.
As a priest acts not for himself only, but for others also, he must sym-
pathize with them. This is taught with regard to the priests of the Old
Testament, with regard to our blessed Lord, and it is no less true with re-
gard to us. 5. A priest must be holy in two senses, (a.) As to his person-
PRIESTHOOD OF BELIEVERS. 1U3
al character. Under the Old Testament it was required that the priest
should be free from all blemish of body and deficiency in intellect.
Under the New, we cannot draw near to God unless we are pure in
heart. The Old Testament priests were required to abstain from all
defiling contact with external things. We are to abstain from the pol-
lutions which are in the world- They could not approach, unless cere-
monially clean ; we cannot, unless inwardly sanctified. (b.) In the
second place, a priest must be holy in the sense of sacred, set apart, or
consecrated. The Old Testament priests were a distinct class, separa-
ted from the people. They could not engage in ordinary avocations,
nor seek support in the ordinary way. Those who ministered at the
altar were partakers of the altar. In like manner, Christians are a
people separated from the world, and consecrated to God. They can-
not belong to the world, seek its objects, or enjoy its pleasures. 6. A
priest must be faithful. This includes, (a.) The assiduous discharge of
all his duties, as opposed to negligence. (£>.) Trustworthiness. The
people should be able to rely upon them as being what they professed to
be, and really possessing the qualifications of their office. So we as
priests should be faithful in drawing near to God, in offering sacrifices,
and in interceding ; and all should have reason to confide in us as
being indeed the priests of God.
IV. The prerogatives and privileges of the priesthood.
1. Access to God. This is the end of redemption. It includes all
its blessings. When the people saw the High Priest enter the most
Holy place, they felt that he was the most honored of mortals.
2. The favor of God. The priest was highly distinguished.
3. Power with God. The power of the priesthood has ever been
higher than that of kings. Believers have power with God. Their
prayers control the world.
CXXIX. Priesthood of Believers. (No. 3.)
[April 12th, 18C3.]
Exaltation and honor tend to make men worse,
1. When assumed as a right. 2. When sought and enjoyed for
selfish ends. 3. When consisting in external prerogatives and advan-
tages.
They have a contrary tendency
1. When felt to be undeserved.
2. When regarded as designed for God's glory and the good of others.
3. When what is outward is merely accessory to inward excellence.
All the distinction and glory promised in the Scriptures have these
conditions, and therefore tend to humble and purify. Believers are
represented as a priesthood.
13
194 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
I. The priests were a separate class of the people. The people gene-
rally were not priests, and no man could become a priest by his own
will. He must be called of God. In this respect believers are like
them. They are a separate class of men ; they are chosen and called
of God.
II. They were an elevated and honored class. Kings and priests were
the highest order of men. The one governed the body, the other the
soul. The one had regard to the world and the things of this life, the
other to the things of eternity. The sphere of the latter was higher,
and their actual power greater. The two offices were united in Mel-
chizedek, Christ, and in believers. In saying that believers are priests,
it is meant that they are a higher order of men, exalted above their
fellows in all that elevates and ennobles.
III. The priests were a sacred class.
1. They were consecrated with peculiar solemnity. They were
washed, anointed, and clothed with pure garments ; and victims of
expiation and consecration were presented in their behalf.
2. They were required to be personally holy. a. Free from bodily
defects, b. Free from vice. c. Free from ceremonial defilement, d.
Many things lawful to others were not lawful to them.
3. They were sacred in their occupations ; that is, they were not to
engage in worldly occupations, but minister in holy things. In like
manner believers are a sacred class of the community. They are con-
secrated to God in baptism. They are washed, anointed and purified
with atoning blood. They are to keep themselves unspotted from the
world, and live not for the world, but for God.
IV. Priests were not an idle, useless or merely ornamental class of the
community. They had most important functions to perform.
1. They approached God for the people. There was no access to
God but through them, no pardon, no acceptable worship, no enjoy-
ment of God's favor. This is the distinctive idea of a priesthood. It
is a class of men who have access to God for the benefit of others.
Believers have this access ; no other men have, and therefore believers
are priests.
2. The priests offered sacrifices of worship, of expiation, of thanks-
giving. Believers offer true worship, and they only. They present
and plead before God the sacrifice of Christ, in their own behalf and in
behalf of the unconverted. They offer the constant sacrifice of thanks-
giving, and the incense of praise. They are the priests of the earth.
What the Jewish priests did for the Jews, believers do for the world.
What would the Jews have been without their priests ? And what would
the world be without believers ? No acceptable worship would ascend
from earth to heaven, and no blessings descend from heaven to earth.
WHO IS HE THAT OVERCOMETH THE "WORLD? 195
3. The priests were the instructors of the people. Their lips kept
knowledge. It was their business to teach the law in its doctrines and
precepts. When they were ignorant or apostate, the people perished.
So believers are depositaries of the truth. They have the great pre-
rogative of presenting and extending it. The church is the pillar and
ground of truth.
V. The priests were a dependent class.
1. They had no portion in the land. They depended on the contri-
butions of the people.
2. Their services were not for themselves. They were not the end.
3. They were designed to promote the knowledge and glory of God,
and the good of the people.
So believers do not live for themselves. They are saved and exalted
to this dignity not to honor themselves, but to honor God, and to do
good to their fellow-creatures.
Great honor, great sanctity, great responsibility are involved in
belonging to the royal priesthood of believers.
(XXX. Who is he that overcome! h the world, bnt he that be-
lie vol h that Jesus is the Son of God ? 1 John 5 : 5.
[March 22d, 1863.]
1. Who is the conqueror, 6 vuwv, bid the believer, 6 xtfTTeuwv t The
word world in the Scriptures means, 1. The material universe. 2. Our
earth. 3. What they contain, and all that they contain. 4. Their
rational inhabitants, and when spoken of the earth, mankind. 5. The
wicked as opposed to the Church. 6. What characterizes the world, i.
c, men, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life.
7. Things seen and temporal ; all things, the fashion of which is pass-
ing away.
II. Overcoming the world is therefore a very comprehensive work. It
includes, 1. Successfully resisting the influence of the things of the
world, as seductions to sin, its wealth, its pleasures and its honors.
2. Raising ourselves above all under the influence of the things seen
and temporal, and living under the influence of the things unseen and
eternal.
3. Taking the word " world " to mean men, and especially the un-
godly, to overcome the world is to overcome their undue and pernicious
influence over our opinions and over our conduct. The force of public
opinion and passion is almost irresistible. The dominating influence
of the philosophy, of the maxims and customs of the world, is of all
things the hardest to overcome.
4. The world is the kingdom of darkness ; it is Satan's kingdom. To
196 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
overcome it, is to overcome error, ignorance, vice, evil, in short, in all its
forms. This, therefore, is a stupendous work. Think of a solitary soui
— and in one sense every soul is solitary, it is isolated, having its own
life, consciousness and character — think of such a soul in a world, in a
universe of evil, operated on by all things sensible, by all other souls,
itself corrupt, its own nature in alliance with its enemies, and it/ will
be seen that to overcome the world is indeed a work exceeding all hu-
man power.
III. How is this work to be accomplished f
1. Not by asceticism. 2. Not by philosophy. 3. Not by the power
of reason, conscience, or the will. 4. Not by Theism. 5. Not by
faith in the word of God in the general. 6. Not by the Church, its
rites, its ministry, or its worship. But, 7. By believing that Jesus is
the Son of God. What does this mean ? and why does this faith se-
cure us the victory over the world ?
What is it to believe that Jesus is the Son of God? (1.) That the
man Jesus, the person who appeared and was recognized under that
name, was the eternal Son of God ; that he was God manifest in the
flesh. This includes faith in his divinity and incarnation. (2.) It is
not only the person but also the work of Christ that is here intended.
His relation to us is expressed by the name Jesus, his relation to God, by
his title, Son of God. As to us he is a Saviour, as to God he is his
equal. The truth believed then, is that we have a divine Saviour,
therefore an almighty, an all-sufficient, an everywhere present Saviour.
How does faith in this doctrine overcome the world ? 1. Not by the
mere moral power of the truth believed. It is not merely because the
doctrine of the incarnation is a more exalted and powerful doctrine
than the doctrine of God ; it is not that God as manifested in the flesh
is more intelligible, more accessible, more lovely, more congenial than
God as an infinite Spirit. All this is true. But all this is true to de-
vils, as well as to thousands who are the slaves of the world.
2. It is (a.) Because those who believe this doctrine are reconciled
to God. This is the first step. So long as the soul i3 an outcast, an
unpardoned criminal, incarcerated in the prison of God's justice, the
object of his displeasure, he is of the world, he is a member of the
kingdom of darkness. It is only when he is delivered from God's curse,
reconciled to him by faith in Christ, that it is possible for him to resist
or overcome the influences by which he is surrounded, and by which he
is thoroughly pervaded, (b.) But secondly, those who believe that
Jesus is the Son of God are born of God. They are partakers of a new
life. The life of Christ is communicated to them. The principle in
them, antagonistic to the world, is no longer mere feeble darkened
reason, a scared conscience and perverted and rebellious will, but the
YE ARE CHRIST S. 197
indwelling God, the Holy Ghost. It is therefore ;yi almighty, inde-
structible, permanent power, which is imparted to them, and which
manifests itself in them by raising them above the world. " Because I
live," says Christ, " ye shall live also." (c.) Thirdly, the spiritual, not
the moral power of the truth that Jesus is the Son of God, is made by
the Holy Ghost the proximate means of our overcoming the world.
(1.) The glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ is made so clear that
we are ravished by it, absorbed by it, delivered thereby from the love
of sin and of the world. (2.) The constraining influence of the love of
this incarnate God, leads us to renounce all things for his sake. (3.)
Zeal for his glory, for the advancement of his kingdom is enkindled in
the soul, and overcomes all other motives to action. The great lesson
taught is, that it is not by ourselves, nor by human means that we can
be delivered from this present evil world, but only by believing what
the Scriptures teach concerning Christ.
(XXXI. Ye are Christ's. 1 Cor. 3 : 23.
[March 10th, 1861].
The two ideas of dejiendencc and possession are here expressed. " We
are Christ's," means that we are dependent on him, and also that we
belong to him. In the preceding verse the apostle had said, " All
things are yours ;" that is, all things are designed and overruled to
promote your welfare, and all things are comprehended in that do-
minion or kingdom to which you are destined. Still you are nothing,
you belong to Christ.
In this is involved, 1. The denial that we are our own. We do
not belong to ourselves, in the sense that our own advantage can be the
legitimate end of our pursuit, or that our own will can be the legiti-
mate rule of our conduct.
2. The denial that we belong to the world, to parents, friends,
country, mankind, in either of the above senses ; that the good of
parents, friends, &c, can be the legitimate end, or their will the legiti-
mate rule.
3. Nor do we thus belong to the Church. This could not have en-
tered the apostle's mind. But in after years it became a common
form of apostacy from Christ, and still is. Men feel that they belong
to the Church, live for and are governed by it, and know no higher
end, or rule of duty.
4. Positively, the declaration includes, that we are Christ's in such
a sense that his glory is the end, and his will the rule of our life. He,
and he alone, has the right to us. To him, and to him alone, is this
devotion and submission due.
198 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
II. This proprietorship is founded.
1. Not specially on creation, for as creatures we belong to God, tho
Triune God, but,
2. It is founded on gift. We were given to him in the counsels of
eternity. From the countless orders of creatures, and from the count-
less millions of the race of man, the people of Christ were given to
him as a possession, as a peculium, a specialty, in which he was to
have a peculiar and exclusive right. This ground of proprietorship is
supreme. God as sovereign of the universe can give what he pleases,
and his will is the only real and stable ground of property or pos-
session.
3. It is founded on purchase. This gives, (a.) The right of property
as founded on justice. (&•) The purchase involving redemption from
infinite evil gives the higher and tenderer obligation of gratitude, and
(c.) The price paid being his own precious blood, it gives the highest
of all obligations, that of love.
4. It is founded on the right of conquest. We were the captives of
Satan. Christ has destroyed his power, and delivered us who were led
captive by him at his will.
This general idea of possession is illustrated in various ways in the
Scriptures. 1. We are the dooXoc (servants) of Christ, which expresses
the relation as founded in justice. We are bound as his douXot to live
for him, and to obey him. Any failure in this devotion or obedience
is a violation of our relation to him as his servants or slaves.
2. We, i. e., the Church, are his bride. This includes (a.) The idea
of exclusive possession, (b.) Of preference and peculiar love, (c.) Of
perfect community of interest.
3. We are his (pilot, (friends) bound to him by the bond of mutual
love and confidence.
4. We are his body, the members of his body. Nothing is so inti-
mately a man's own as his body. It has a common life with him. It
has a common consciousness with him. The pains and pleasures of
the body are our own pains and pleasures. It has a common interest
and destiny with him. So if we are Christ's body, we are bound to
him in all these ways. This is nearer and higher than doukoi, <p(Xot,
vuiiffj (bride).
III. The blessedness resulting from this relationship.
1. Security. If we belong to Christ, as his SoOXm, <p(X<n, v6{j.(p7] and
<Ta>tm (body), we are secure, here and hereafter, for time and eternity.
2. Participation in Christ's excellence, both as to soul and body ; in
his happiness, in his glory and dominion.
IV. Duties.
1. That we should always act worthily of this relation ; remember
THE LORD IS MY STRENGTH. 11)9
that we belong neither to ourselves nor to the world, but only to the
Lord.
2. Contentment. We may well be satisfied if we arc Christ's ; for
if we are his, all things are ours.
3. Not merely contentment, but joyful anticipation of Christ's
coming and glory.
CXXX1I. The Lord is my strength.
[September 10th, 1865.]
All religion is founded upon the personality of God. A person only
can be the object of the religious affections, of adoration, love and con-
fidence. A person only can be addressed in prayer ; and it is only
with a person that we can have fellowship and communion. Who is
the person with whom we stand in the relation indicated in the text?
The word Lord is an appellative. There are many Lords. The article
renders the term definite. It is the Lord, the person universally recog-
nized as standing to men in the relation of Lord. It is the substitute
of the proper name, Jehovah. He, therefore, is the person intended.
But the Lord of the Old Testament is the same person with the Lord,
and our Lord of the New Testament. The person, therefore, who is so
designated is the Logos, the second person of the Trinity, the incarnate
Son of God. The relation, therefore, here indicated, is not merely the
relation which a creature bears to the creator, which man bears to
God, but more definitely, that which we bear to God manifest in the
flesh, who has assumed the work of our redemption.
The senses, then, in which the Lord is our strength arc, 1. The
general sense in which all power is derived from God. He is the giver
of whatever measure of strength is possessed by any of his creatures.
All created power is derived, and not inherent.
2. This power of the creature is not self-sustained. It is not an
ability to exist, act, and accomplish its purposes out of God, and inde-
pendently of him ; but it is ability which he constantly sustains. It is
in him we live and move and have our being.
3. Not only the general ability of the creature is thus derived and
sustained, but the ability to act as efficiently as the emergency de-
mands, the physical, intellectual or moral strength required for any
special work or occasion, is given by God ; and it is given in different
measures to different individuals, and to the same individual, on dif-
ferent occasions.
4. All this pertains to the natural man, or to the natural relation in
which men stand to God. And all this is included in the relation in
which the believer stands to Christ. He is our strength, as its giver.
200 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
its sustainer, and as the source whence all the supplies which we need
from time to time are derived. But beyond this, especially in relation
to the divine life, and to the duties therewith connected, is Christ our
strength. He is the source from which that life is derived. It is sus-
tained by him, and from him come the daily supplies needed for our
daily duties. The strength to believe, the strength to understand, the
strength to obey, the strength to resist temptation, the strength to bear
afflictions, come from Christ only. Paul said that of himself he could
do nothing, but through Christ strengthening him, he could do all
things. No limits can be assigned to this divine strength. History is
filled with examples of men, weak in intellect, weak in character,
feeble of purpose, who have been transformed into heroes by the power
of Christ. They have subdued kingdoms, stopped the mouth of lions,
put to flight the armies of the aliens.
There are here three things for us to learn and to lay to heart.
1. That we have no strength in ourselves ; so that the man who de-
pends on himself, his understanding, his will, his efficiency, will fail,
whether it be in arriving at truth, in living a holy life, or in doing
good to others.
2. The second is, that the Lord is our strength, and that in him
there is an inexhaustible supply of strength for all these ends ; for at-
taining knowledge, for becoming holy, and for doing good, and for
bearing all our trials in the Lord Jesus Christ. We can be strong in
the Lord. Through Christ we can do all things.
3. The third thing is, that the conditions on which we are made par-
takers of this strength are first, the renunciation of our own, and second,
the seeking of his strength in the way of his appointment, that is, by
faith in him and by looking to him at all times.
f XXXIII, Good Hope throngh Grace.
[Date not. given.']
I. Nature of hope.
No man since the fall, probably no creature, can be satisfied with
the present. Here is always either some evil pressing on us, some
capacity of enjoyment unfilled, or some desire for the perpetuity of
what we possess, which passes beyond the present into the future.
This expectation and desire of future good is hope. Its object is the
unseen. This desire and expectation of future good is, 1. The spring
of all activity. 2. "With regard to sinners under the sentence of the
law, and in prospect of eternity, it is indispensable to any rational
peace.
II. Good Hope; that is, a well founded hope. It is a hope directed
towards what is truly good.
ASSURANCE. 201
1. Some men are insensible and indifferent with regard to their future
destiny. This state of mind is (a.) Irrational. (6.) Unsatisfying, (c.)
Precarious, (d.) Destructive.
2. Others have a hope, but it is not good. It is founded (a.) On
the general mercy of God. (b.) On their relation to the church, (c.)
On the assumption that all are to be saved. (cZ.) On assumed revelations,
(e.) On spurious religious experience of. (/.) On the assumption of our
own goodness. The general basis therefore, of a false hope is error ;
either error as to the purpose of God in reference to the punishment of
sin, or error as to the conditions on which exemption from sin is promised,
or as to our having fulfilled or experienced those conditions. A good
hope is, therefore, (a.) A hope which is founded on the truth, on the
promise of God, and the work of Christ. (6.) One which we have a
right to entertain, i. e.y which is the genuine fruit of the Spirit ; not an
unauthorized anticipation on our part, but one which is inseparable
from faith, (c.) One which has for its object the infinite blessings of
redemption, sometimes Christ's coming, sometimes the resurrection,
sometimes the glory of God. Towards this the whole creation looks
forward with earnest expectation.
III. Through grace, i. e., a hope which God graciously gives, and
gives in the exercise of his grace. God gives us this hope, 1. In that
he promises to us the blessings which are the object of our hope.
2. Because he produces in our minds the exercise of our hope.
IV. Evidence that a hope is good.
1. That it has a scriptural foundation ; that is, that it rests on the
promise of God clearly revealed in his word.
2. That it has scriptural blessings for its objects ; not earthly good
or millennial prosperity, but conformity to Christ, and the enjoyment
of him forever.
3. That this hope sanctifies the soul, makes us pure even as he is
pure.
4. That it is the fruit of faith, which is by appropriate evidence
proved to be genuine.
V. This hope,
1. Is a helmet. 2. Is an anchor. 3. Is to the soul what wings are
to the eagle. It elevates it above the world. It raises us toward hea-
ven, and fills us with its spirit.
CXXXIV. Assurance.
{October 23d, 1859.]
I. Its nature.
In general it is the full conviction or persuasion that Ave are the
children of God and the heirs of eternal life.
202 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
1. This may be Antinomiau, when that conviction is founded on a
false view of the plan of salvation, supposing that the elect are sure of
eternal life irrespective of their character, and that a man may know
his election by other evidence than that derived from holiness of heart
and life. So Antinomians in the Protestant church hold that the law
is abolished, and Christ is their sanctification by imputation. They
pervert the doctrine of salvation by grace ; so the Romanist, so the
Pharisee, both of whom are Antinomians.
2. There is a form of assurance which assumes that saving faith can
exist in no other form. It is held (1) That the object of faith is that
God is reconciled to us. (2) That this, if believed at all, is believed
without wavering ; or that the only faith recmired is simple assent, of
which there can be no doubt.
3. There is another view, which almost discards assurance, or which
makes it a rare and almost unattainable gift. This makes hope an
inference, drawn from promises in a rational way. God promises eter-
nal life to the renewed. I find in myself the evidences of regeneration ;
therefore I have a title to eternal life. Here all depends on the clear-
ness of the evidences of regeneration ; and as these can seldom or never
be so clear as to preclude all doubt, so there can seldom be any scrip-
tural assurance of salvation.
4. The common form of this doctrine is, (a.) That Christ has fully
satisfied the law for us. We are not recmired to do anything to merit
salvation. (6.) Christ is freely offered to all who hear the gospel, not
only without merit, but just as they are, without preparation, without
holiness, (c.) That all who receive him and rest on him shall be
saved. In other words, all who believe that he is the Son of God, that
he loved us and died for us, shall inherit eternal life, (d.) That the
warrant for our having Christ is not our inward state or experience,
but the promise of God ; and therefore we may believe without waiting
for the evidence of sanctification.
II. The ground of assurance, therefore, is,
1. The promise of God as perfectly free and unconditional.
2. The consciousness that we do believe ; not that we are regene-
rated, but that we do believe.
3. The witness of the Spirit ; or the love of God shed abroad in the
heart.
III. The effects of assurance when genuine.
1. Peace.
2. Joy and gratitude.
3. Love and zeal for the glory of God.
When spurious, the effects are, 1. Self-righteousness. 2. Neglect of
duty, and indulgence in sin. 3. False security.
HOPE MAKETH NOT ASHAMED. 203
CXXXV. Hope niaketh not ashamed, because the Love ©f
God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost
which is giveu unto us. 1 ;. mi. 5 : 5.
[April 26«A,1857.]
The effects or fruits of justification are,
1. Peace with God.
2. The enjoyment of his favor.
3. Hope of glory.
Man as a sinner is the object of the divine wrath, under condemnation,
unable to secure either justification, sanctification or eternal life. These
are the necessities of his nature. They cannot be obtained by works.
It is only when we are so united to Christ by faith that we become in-
terested in his righteousness and partakers of his life, that we are justi-
fied, and being justified, have peace and hope. This hope is sure; it
does not disappoint, for the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts.
I. Tlie love of God, is his love to us. The fact that we are the objects
of a love which embraces all the creatures of God, would not be a
ground of hope. But it is, 1. A special love, a love which stands op-
posed to wrath. It includes reconciliation, or divine favor. To be
assured of God's love, is to be assured that he is propitious toward us ;
that his wrath is turned away from us ; that his justice no longer de-
mands our condemnation. It is the love which secures all the benefits
of redemption. 2. It is infinitely great. It led to the gift of the Sou
of God. 3. It is gratuitous. It is not founded on our character. It
was exercised towards us when we were sinners. 4. It is therefore im-
mutable. If founded on anything in us, it would continue no longer
than our attractiveness continued. But if perfectly gratuitous, flowing
from the mysterious fulness of the divine nature, it cannot change.
II. This love is shed abroad in our hearts : that is, we have a full
conviction and assurance that we are its objects. There might be a
conviction that God is love, that his love towards some men is infinitely
great, that it is gratuitous and unchangeable, and yet we might remain
in the blackness of despair. It is only when we are assured that we
are its objects, that we have a hope which sustains and renders blessed.
III. But hoiv do we know that we are the objects of tin* loir?
1. It cannot be because God has this love for all men, and, therefore,
for us ; because this is not true.
2. It is not because we see in ourselves the effects of regeneration or
the evidences of holiness, because (a.) This love was prior to regenera-
tion, and (b.) Because holiness is the fruit of the assurance of God's
love.
204 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
3. The knowledge is produced by the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost
produces in our mind the conviction that we are the objects of that
love of God which induced him to give his Son for our salvation, which
is gratuitous and unchangeable, and which secures all other gifts. But
how does the Holy Ghost produce this conviction ? We cannot tell,
and it is unreasonable to ask. We might as well ask how he produces
faith, peace, joy, or any other grace. It is enough to answer negatively,
that it is not (a.) By exciting our love to God, whence we infer his
love to us. The true order is the reverse. Nor (6.) By simply open-
ing our eyes to see what a wonderful display of love is made in redemp-
tion ; for that we might see, and yet suppose ourselves excluded.
IV. The proof that we are not deluded in this matter, is to be found
in the effects of this conviction. The effects of a conviction of our being
the favorites of God, or the objects of his special love, when that con-
viction is unfounded, are seen in the Jews, the Romanists and in Anti-
nomians. These effects are, 1. Pride. 2. Malignity. 3. Immorality .
the divorce of morals from religion. On the other hand, when the
conviction is produced by the Holy Ghost, then the effects are, —
1. Humility. Nothing so bows down the soul as a sense of undeserved
love. 2. The tenderest concern for those who are not thus favored, and
an earnest desire that they may share our blessedness. 3. Love to
God. Love begets love ; and our love to God is mingled with wonder,
admiration, gratitude, and zeal for his glory. 4. Obedience. When
aliens, and under the law, we brought forth fruit unto death, but now
we bring forth fruit unto holiness. The sixth and seventh chapters are
designed to show that such are the effects of assurance of the divine
love.
€XX.Wi. Faith as the Source of Love and Joy. 1 Pet. 1 : 8.
{March 2oth, 1854.]
The three great Christian graces are faith, hope and love, or Peter
says, faith, love and joy. As to these graces the Scriptures teach us,
1. That they are inseparable. They never appear one without the
others. 2. They stand in a certain relation to each other as cause and
effect ; faith is the cause of love, and love the cause of joy. It is a joy
which is first, unspeakable, (a.) Because the objects of it are infinite.
(6.) Because no words can express its value, or blessedness. It is in-
comparable. Other things can be measured, as riches, learning, honor,
but this can be compared with nothing else in value. We would give
up everything for this joy. It is, secondly, full of glory because it ele-
vates, purifies, and renders glorious ; and because it is attended with
the anticipation of glory.
I. Why joy is the fruit of love, is plain. 1. From the fact that love
LOVE OF GOD. 205
itself is a joyous affection. It is in its nature happy. Though it may
incidentally be the cause of anxiety and sorrow, yet in itself it is a
source of blessedness. God is love. All the blessed love, and are
blessed because they love. 2. From the nature of its object. The
exalting feeling of love, to a beautiful child, to anything of special
value and excellence, is a matter of experience. And as Christ is the
object of the Christian's love, and there is no end to his glory or his
worth, the joy connected with love to him is unspeakable and full of
glory.
II. Why faith produces love. It may be admitted that there is some-
thing mysterious in love ; that is, that we cannot explain its origin, or
tell always why we love. The love of God to his people is thus myste-
rious. No one can tell why he loved us. Still love in man, so far as it
is not instinctive, has a rational ground ; and this is, 1. The beauty and
excellence of its object. 2. Congeniality, or sympathy ; a feeling of
mutual interest and delight ; a reciprocation of benefits, or at least of
benefits and gratitude. 3. Propriety ; a consciousness that the object
is ours. This is by no means exclusive, and is of course, different in
different cases.
Now faith is the source of love to Christ, 1. Because it discerns his
beauty and excellence. Christ is supremely glorious and beautiful, (a.)
As possessed of all divine perfections, (b.) As possessed of all human
excellence and loveliness, (c.) As uniting these in his own person, so
that he is the centre, the light, the glory of the universe. He is to all
intelligences what the sun is to our system. Faith discerns all this.
1. It is to the soul, what the eye is to the body.
2. It is a cognition or spiritual apprehension. It is not merely light,
but discernment. It does not see the object merely, but its excellence
also. 3. It produces congeniality. 4. It appropriates.
< X Y Y VI I. LoTe of God.
I. The nature of this love.
Love is used for any form of complacency or delight in an object.
Its nature, therefore, depends upon the nature of this object. Men
love not only persons but things, and not only things but ideal and
abstract conceptions. Properly, however, it expresses an affection of
which only a person can be the object.
It includes 1. Desire of union and fellowship. 2. Complacency. 3.
Benevolence. This is true of all the forms of love directed towards
persons. It presupposes therefore, 1. Community or similarity of
nature. 2. Excellence, or what is regarded as .such in its object. 3. The
possibility of service in some form.
206 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and immutable in his being, wisdom
power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth. Hence a proper object of
love. 1. Because he is a person. He is a Spirit, a being with whom
intercourse, fellowship, communion is possible. "We can say to him,
My Father ! and he can say to us My Child ! It is impossible to love
a law, such as the law of gravitation or of attraction. He is the Father
of our spirits. He loves us. 2. His excellence is infinite, in his power,
wisdom, holiness, justice, goodness and truth. These are objects of
complacency. They excite,
(a.) Admiration, reverence, adoration.
(6.) Approbation. They command the fullest consent of the reason and
conscience.
(c.) Confidence. Men trust in the Lord because he is thus holy,
just and good.
3. Because as a Spirit he is a proper object of benevolence, i. e., of a
desire to please, which it expresses (a.) In submission to his instruc-
tions, i. e., in docility. (b.) In submission to his dispensations, i. e., in
resignation, (c.) In submission to his law, i. e., in obedience. Such is
the nature of his love.
II. The evidences of the love of God. They are twofold. 1. Our own
consciousness.
2. Its effects, (a.) Acquiescence in his truth, (b.) In what he does,
(e.) Devotion to the service, (d.) Zeal for his glory.
Men are apt to distress themselves and puzzle others by a too strict
analysis of their feelings. They endeavor to determine whether their
love is disinterested. They do not act thus in other cases. No son
asks these questions of his heart in reference to his parents, nor any
parent in reference to his child. For metaphysical theology is apt to
produce metaphysical religion. It is enough that we fear, delight in,
desire to obey and to honor God.
III. The excellence of this love.
1. It is excellent because it includes all other excellence. The love
of God comprehends in it the love of all that is good and the hatred
of all that is evil.
2. It of necessity leads to all that is good or right — to obedience to-
wards God — to the faithful discharge of all our duties towards our fel-
low-men— to all right efforts to promote God's glory and the good of
his creatures.
3. Because it exalts our nature by bringing us into communion with
the infinite God. It raises us up to our original status in the order of
created beings.
4. Because it renders »s supremely blessed. It fills all our capaci-
ty of enjoyments. Men embark their all on the objects of their affec-
WHOM HAVING NOT SEEN, YE LOVE. 207
tions. If they love the world, they can secure only the happiness
which the world gives. If they love God, they have all the happiness
which that love can give. " Whom have I in heaven but thee, and there
is none upon earth that I desire besides thee." This, therefore, is the
great command.
IV. The means of promoting this love.
It cannot be forced. It cannot be procured by any effort of the
will. It is the gift of God's Spirit. We must do as we would to cul-
tivate love to a parent.
1. We must abstain from offending him. 2. Endeavor in all things
to do his will. 3. Cultivate fellowship with him by meditation, read-
ing, prayer, public and private worship, and by all other means.
CXXXVIII. Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though
now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable and full of* glory. 1 Pet. 1 : 8.
[May 24th, 1863.]
The Scriptures divide men into two classes, the good and the bad ;
the righteous and the unrighteous ; men of the world and children of
God ; carnal and spiritual. Of course there is great difference of
character among those included under each general division. Not all
men of the world are of the same moral character. But as to the
great point, there is no difference. All not the children of God are
the children of the evil one. All who do not belong to the kingdom
of light belong to the kingdom of darkness. Under the gospel, the
distinction which supersedes all others, and determines the status of
every man in the sight of God, and decides his destiny forever, is
whether he loves the Lord Jesus Christ or not, whether he lives for
Christ or for the world. Blessings are pronounced upon all who love
our Lord Jesus Christ — in sincerity ; and " If any man love not the
Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema, Maranatha." 1 Cor. xvi : 22.
There must be a reason for this. There must be some adequate ground
for pronouncing a blessing upon those who love Christ, and the curse
of God upon all who do not love him. That reason is that not to love
Christ is the greatest of all crimes, and love to him includes all the ex-
cellence of which we are susceptible.
I. Wiatis love? II. What are the grounds of love for Christ?
III. What are the fruits of that love ?
I. Wliat is love ?
No word in our language is more comprehensive and difficult of ex-
planation. It is here, as in most cases, all true knowledge comes from
208 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
experience. We can not know until we have felt. Setting aside the
improper application of the word when used in reference to inanimate
or irrational objects, it is to be remarked, 1. That love in the Scripture
sense of the word, is an emotion, such as joy, fear, anger, an ebullition
of feeling. 2. It is not simply an affection in the sense of a conscious
state of the mind. Love may exist where there is no present or con-
scious exercise. A child loves its parent, a parent a child, a sister a
brother, when their minds are engaged with other objects, and their
feelings are called forth in other directions.
3. Love can no more be defined, than can matter, or spirit. You
can only say what it is not, and what are its manifestations. Can any
one say what maternal love is ? It is not an emotion ; it is not a
feeling ; it is not an affection. It is something which lies back of all
these, an instinct, a law. It is that which makes a mother delight in
her child ; which leads her to seek its good ; which makes her live for
it, labor for it, and suffer for it, and do all this gladly without any
thought of a return.
So also love to Christ is not an emotion, or a feeling. It is that in
the soul which makes it delight in Christ ; which leads it to prefer the
honor and interests of Christ to all other objects ; and which leads us
tc live, labor, suffer and die for him gladly.
II. The grounds of love.
1 Excellence of the object. 2. Suitableness to our necessities. 3.
Relation to us.
III. Fruits of love.
1. Joy unspeakable. 2. Superiority to the World. 3. Holiness.
(XXXIX. Religions Joy and Despondency.
[March 19th, 1854.]
I. The general nature of joy.
Joy is either a transient emotion, or a permanent, cheerful, and
happy frame of mind. It enters into the nature of hope, insomuch as
hope is always attended with joy ; but it differs from hope inasmuch as
the object of the one is future, and of the other present. Worldly joy
is that which arises from the possession and expectation of worldly good.
Religious joy is that which comes from the expectation or possession of
spiritual good. Sorrow and despondency bear the same relation to
each other that joy and hope do. The one arises from the experience
of present evil, the other from the expectation of future evil. Sorrow
enters into the nature of despondency, as joy does into the nature of
hope.
II. Sources or causes of joy and despondency.
RELIGIOUS JOY AND DESPONDENCY. 209
1. Natural temperament.
(a.) The fact is undeniable that there is a constitutional difference
among men in this respect. Some dispositions are cheerful ; others
are sad or desponding. Some are inclined to be hopeful ; others are
always anticipating evil. So some men are contemplative; others
.active. Some amiable ; others morose.
(6.) The natural temperament is not changed by regeneration. The
same disposition, when natural, which characterized the man before
conversion, or as a natural man, more or less characterizes his religious
exercises. This is the case unless the measure of divine grace be so
great as to infuse, as it were, a new nature as well as a new heart into
the soul of the convert.
2. Another source is the state of the body.
(a.) The fact is undeniable that the state of the soul, as to its emo-
tions, is intimately connected with that of the body. Exhilarating
drinks, gas, atmosphere, the depressing influence of disease.
(b.) Besides this general fact, experience teaches that in reference
to religious joy and despondency, the connection between the soul and
body is not less intimate. This is proved by the fact that physical
remedies often produce religious joy or remove despondency ; by the
fact that men pass from the one state to the other without any rational,
as distinguished from physical, cause ; and from the periodical nature
of these changes.
3. Another source of these emotional frames is that which is suited
to their nature ; i. e., the possession of good or the experience or dread
of evil.
With regard to joy, (a.) It is the fruit of the Spirit. (6.) It is the
effect of faith, (e.) It has the blessings of providence and redemjition
for its sources and objects, (d.) The assurance of God's favor, presence
and protection, (e.) The person and glory of Christ. (/.) The glories
and blessedness of heaven.
With regard to sorrow and despondency. Sorrow is natural and
proper under a sense of our sins. But despondency is a form of un-
belief, and is always sinful, so far as it is not the effect of natural tem-
perament or physical condition.
Observe 1. That joy is one of the essential conditions of spiritual
health. Happiness is necessary to mental and bodily development.
That joy is thus necessary, is proved (a.) Because it results from holi-
ness, and is perfect in the perfect, (b.) Because it is commanded, (c.)
Because it characterizes all the exercises of the pious, (d.) Because it
is the atmosphere of heaven.
2. Hence joy should be cultivated and despondency striven against.
The method of action is determined by the causes. The natural and
14
210 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
physical causes must be dealt with according to their nature, the spirit-
ual causes according to their nature.
CXL. Singleness of heart. Acts 2 : 46.
[Feb. 28th, 1864.]
There is an analogy between the youth of man, the youth of the
Christian, and the youth of the Church.
The state of youth is characterized by, 1. The predominance of
animal spirit and of emotional life. 2. A tendency to be governed by
the feelings rather than by the dictates of the judgment and of an en-
lightened conscience. 3. Hence by imprudence and extravagance, i. e.,
pushing things to extremes. 4. By joyousness and singleness of mind,
i. c, having the attention and feelings engrossed with one object. These
are the characteristics also of the young Christian. We see in every
revival of religion, where these characteristics are brought into full
play, this predominance of feeling, this disposition to be governed by
emotion, this tendency to extremes, and this joyousness and absorption
in the one great object which fills the hearts of young converts.
We see all these traits in the description of the early Church in the
Acts. How are the Scriptures to be understood when they describe
the experience and conduct of the early Christians? 1. It is a descrip-
tion of genuine religious experience. 2. It is a description founded on
facts. The early Christians did feel and act as they are described in
the Acts of the Apostles. 3. This experience being actual is not ideal
or normal. It was of course modified by their peculiar circumstances,
and by their imperfections of knowledge, experience and feeling. Con-
sequently it is not an authoritative example to us. That they continued
to attend 'the temple, that they celebrated the eucharist daily in con-
nection with an ordinary meal, that they had all things in common,
may have been actual, and the effect of genuine religious feeling ; but
it does not follow that these things were right then, or obligatory now.
They were youthful excesses, which experience and the teaching of the
Spirit led them to modify. The life of the early Church was a youth-
ful life, very different from the life of Paul, Peter and John. 1. As
devoted so exclusively to devotional exercises. 2. As pressing religious
duties, as the celebration of the eucharist, etc., into ordinary life, and
thus inevitably leading to its becoming ultimately a formal service,
and destroying its solemn religious character. 3. In continuing to
attend the temple service. 4. In community of goods. This would
have been right if other things had been in due proportion. But the
benevolent feeling was far stronger than the disposition to moderation
and diligence in business. So that it became ruinous, and would be
BEAUTY OF HOLINESS. 211
ruinous now unless among perfect men. 5. In their joyful exultation
and singleness of heart. What that means is perhaps something dif-
ferent from what the same English word means elsewhere. Here the
Greek word is ipeXdrijs, in Eph. vi : o, Col. iii : 22, the word
&icX6tt]s. These words differ in signification, although they often agree
in usage.
The trait of mind, or the feature in the religious life of these early
Christians, which the word here used expresses, is probably that cha-
racteristic of youth above referred to, the smooth, uniform flow of life in
one current, undisturbed by attention to any other object. These
Christians were engrossed in one thing. They thought and cared
nothing about anything but their own happiness and blessedness.
While there is something beautiful in this, it is not what is meant else-
where by singleness of heart, which is not a transient state of feeling,
but a permanent trait of character. Singleness is opposed both to
duplicity, seeming one thing and being another, pretending to be what
we are not, and also to diversion or distraction of mind arising from
the conflict of different objects of desire, or different principles of action.
Singleness of heart consists in having one object of pursuit and one
principle of action. To servants it was commanded that they should
look to Christ. To do his will should be their sole object, and desire
to please him their controlling motive. It should not be partly the
fear of punishment, partly the hope of reward, or partly a desire for
their own advancement, but simply and solely to do the will of Christ.
This is a very high attainment. It is a possible attainment. It
gives consistency, strength and peace.
CXLI. Beauty of Holiness.
[October 81st, 1858.]
The words with which we are most familiar we find it most difficult
to define. We all know what beauty is, or, rather, we are all familiar
with that state of mind which the perception of beauty produces ; but
no one has yet succeeded in defining beauty itself. The theories of
philosophers are numerous and unsatisfactory. The rd xdXov remains a
mystery. It is enough to know, 1 . That beauty is that attribute of an
object which awakens a peculiar pleasure in the mind, which pleasure
we are conscious is not a sensation, and not moral, i. c, not an approba-
tion of the conscience, but rcsthetical. This pleasure is a complacent
delight in the object itself apart from its relation to us.
2. Therefore it is entirely unselfish. Beauty cannot be appro-
priated. It is a common good. The beauties of nature no one can
212 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
monopolize, and no one would if he could. It is not the less to one
man because enjoyed by millions.
3. Beauty is of different kinds. Of natural objects, as flowers, an
animal, a landscape, the ocean when calm, the moon in a cloudless
sky ; of works of art, a building, a statue, a picture. In all these
cases the pleasure is entirely independent of the perception of utility.
Of the human countenance, a beautiful face of a child, of a youth, of a
man, of a woman, and that woman a sister or mother, excites a pleasure
altogether peculiar to itself. It is the beauty of an intelligent being, and
therefore partakes of the nature of intellectual beauty. 4. There is a
beauty which addresses itself to the understanding. That is, the ob-
jects of the intellect when perceived, excite a pleasure analogous to
that produced by a beautiful sensible object ; e. g., beauty of style, which
is not mere rythm, but fitness, perspicuity, attributes which address
themselves to the intelligence. So there is a beauty in a demonstra-
tion, in a logical argument ; there is the eloquence of logic. 5. Moral
beauty. This is distinct from moral approbation. The contemplation
of a good deed, or of a moral character, of a high order, excites not
only approbation, but also a peculiar kind of pleasure, a complacent
delight. 6. So there is a higher beauty still, the beauty of Holiness.
As there is a beauty which addresses itself to the eye and to the ear, an-
other which addresses itself to the intellect, another to the moral nature,
so there is another which addresses itself to the higher life implanted in
regeneration. There is a beauty in Holiness; or Holiness is beautiful.
By holiness is meant, 1. Purity. 2. Opposition to all evil. 3. All
positive moral excellence. This exists imperfectly in man, perfectly
though limited in angels, perfectly and without limit in God. When
it is said that holiness is beautiful, it is meant not merely that it is an
object of approbation, or of respect, or of fear or veneration, but of
complacent delight ; that it gives a peculiar pleasure, and that of the
highest kind, which from analogy is called beauty. This beauty is re-
vealed most clearly in the Lord Jesus Christ. He is represented as
most beautiful. The Scriptures are filled with descriptions of the
beauty of holiness as manifested in Jesus Christ. The Church is repre-
sented as ravished with his beauty.
How is this beauty to be obtained ?
1. All beauty is a gift. It never can be bought. It is a peculiar
form of the manifestation of God. The beauty of holiness in us is the
manifestation of God in us. The Spirit of God in us is the Spirit of
glory. Therefore, 1. We must have our sins washed away in the
blood of Christ. 2. We must have the Spirit of Christ dwell in us. 3.
We must converse with the refined and beautiful through the word,
sacraments and prayer.
THE NATURE AND EVIDENCES OF UNION WITH CHRIST. 213
t.YI.ll. The Nature and Evidences of Union with Christ.
[Oct. 22c/, 1854.]
The scriptural expression to be in Christ, is one of frequent occur-
rence. It of course indicates a union with him, to which our salvation
is attributed. The lowest interpretation of the phrase makes it express
nothing more than a union in sentiment and feeling. The Scriptures
teach,
I. As to the nature of this union.
1. That it is a federal or a covenant union, analogous to that be-
tween Adam and his posterity in the covenant of works. It constitutes
Christ the head and representative of his people. («.) So that he acts
as their substitute in obedience and suffering, (b.) Hence his righteous-
ness becomes theirs and constitutes the ground of their justification,
(c.) This union is from eternity. We were chosen in him before the
foundation of the world, and the union secures to those for whom
Christ acts, the benefits of redemption. (d.~) Though existing from
eternity in the council of God, and securing the benefits of redemption,
it is consummated in time by faith. So that the application of the
ulterior benefits of redemption is not made until we believe.
Observe. This teaches us the nature and office of faith as connected
with our purification.
2. The union with Christ is not only a federal one, but also spiritual,
arising from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, by which we become
partakers of the life of Christ. Hence, he is said to dwell in us, to live
in us, and his life is said to secure our life. It is said to be analogous
to that between the vine and its branches, the head and members of the
same body. As the federal union is the ground of our justification and
exaltation, so this vital union is the ground of sanctification.
II. The effects and evidences of union with Christ are, first, as to this
life. 1. Peace of conscience. 2. Assurance of God's love. 3. In-
crease of grace. 4. Perseverance therein. These are all the fruits of
our covenant relation to Christ.
The immediate effects and evidences of the participation of his life
are, 1. Conformity to his image. 2. Love for his person. 3. Devo-
tion to his service.
Secondly, as to the life which is to come, the fruits of union with
Christ are, 1. Participation of his glory. 2. Participation of his do-
minion.
INFERENCES.
1. To be in Christ is the only thing we need desire. "We may well
214 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
count all things but loss in comparison with this. 2. The sense of ob-
ligation which should always attend the belief that we are in Christ.
3. The desire to act in accordance with the dignity and blessedness of
our relationship to Christ.
CXLIII. The Excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus
our Lord. Phil. 3 : 8.
[October llth, 1843. J
The analysis of our faculties into our cognitive powers, into our sus-
ceptibilities and will, thought, feeling and volition, may be important
to the understanding and classification of the phenomena of our nature;
but these faculties are neither independent nor distinct. The exercise
of the one includes the exercise of the other. There is always an ex-
ercise of will in thought, and an exercise of feeling in cognition. The
Bible uses language founded on the common consciousness of men, and
not on the speculations of philosophy. In the Scriptures, knowledge is
not mere intellectual apprehension. It includes that but more. It
includes also the proper apprehension not only of the object, but of its
qualities ; and if those qualities be either esthetic or moral, it includes
the due apprehension of them and the state of feeling which answers
to them.
The knowledge of Christ, therefore, is not the apprehension of what
he is, simply by the intellect, but also a due apprehension of his glory
as a divine person arrayed in our nature, and involves not as its con-
sequence merely, but as one of its elements, the corresponding feeling
of adoration, delight, desire and complacency. It includes, therefore,
1. A knowledge of his person as God and man.
2. The knowledge of his work in the redemption of man.
3. The knowledge of his relation to us, and of the benefits which we
derive from him, justification, sanctification, adoption and eternal life.
This knowledge is superlatively excellent, 1. Because he is himself
the perfect object of knowledge. 2. Because eternal life, the hope of
the soul, consists in that knowledge. Because the possession of it en-
larges and enlightens the intellect, purifies the heart, and renders per-
fectly blessed. 3. Because without this knowledge we are not only
ignorant of God, but ignorant of the way of salvation. We know not
how to be justified or sanctified. "We of necessity, therefore, are left to
seek and trust in other ineffectual methods of obtaining these blessings.
1. All religion is concluded or confined to one thing, to know Christ.
To this we should concentrate all our attention and efforts. It is vain
to seek the knowledge of God or his favor, to strive after either holi-
ness or peace in any other way. 2. The only test of Christian
YE ARE NOT YOUR OWN ! FOR YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. 215
character is to be found here. Men may be benevolent, in a certain
sense pious, but they cannot be Christians unless they know Christ
and find in that knowledge their spiritual life. Our experience must
correspond with that of the Apostles and other believers recorded in
the New Testament.
3. The only way to save men is not by preaching the doctrines of
natural religion, nor by holding up law, nor by expounding the anthro-
pological doctrines of the Bible. These things are important in their
place, but they are subordinate to preaching Christ, that is, holding
him up in his person, his work, and his relation to us as the great
object of knowledge, and as such, the great object of love, the only
ground of confidence and our only and all-sufficient portion. It is by
being brought to the knowledge of Christ that men are to be converted
and the world saved.
CXI-IV. Ye are not your own: for ye are bought with a
price.— 1 Cor. G : 19, 20.
[Sept. 9th, 1855. Communion Sabbath.]
The Lord's Supper is a commemoration of redemption. Redemption
is deliverance by purchase. The redeemed become the property of the
Redeemer. " Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a price."
I. The sense in which believers are not their oivn.
1. The right of property in us is not in ourselves, but in Christ.
There is a seDse in which a man may have a right of property in
himself, so far as his fellow-men are concerned. His body is his own.
His time, his talents are his and not others. He can employ them at
his own discretion, and for his own advantage. This is precisely what
the apostle denies of believers. They are not their own. They have
no right to use their bodies, their time or talents for themselves, at
their own discretion, and for their own advantage. They belong to
Christ, in the sense in which a slave belongs to his master.
2. This right of property and the consequent right of control extends
not merely to the body, but to the soul. It is the soul that has been
bought. Therefore our souls are not our own. Our reason, our con-
science, our hearts, our whole rational and immortal nature, belong to
Christ. He determines what we are to think, what believe, what ap-
prove, what condemn, what love, and what hate. The nvebfta which is
in US is not the Tzveofia toiv 'avdptoncuv, but the T-;su;ia tol> Osoli. This is
what the apostle says in the connection.
3. This right of property, extending to both soul and body, brings
with it the obligation to glorify God in our body and spirit which are
his. We are God's in such a sense that the only legitimate end of our
being is his glory. If our own we would live for ourselves, but life be-
216 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
longs to Christ. We must live for Christ. What the apostle teaches,
is, 1. That the right of property in us is not in ourselves but in God.
2. That this right of property and of control extends to the soul as
well as to the body. 3. That it involves the obligation of living for
his glory.
II. The foundation of this peculiar relation is not creation, it is not
preservation, bat redemption. This redemption gives a rightful posses-
sion, because the price given was adequate. It was the blood of the
Lamb, the blood of the eternal Son of God.
III. This right vests in Christ ; not in God as God, but in God in
Christ. He is the Redeemer, therefore he is the possessor. As God
and Christ are one there is no collision here, nothing inconsistent with
our allegiance to God, in our subjection to Christ. This representation,
however, pervades the Scriptures, and is essential to the healthful ex-
ercise of piety. Many Christians endeavor to live in their natural re-
lation to God. Others regard Christ not as the direct object of the re-
ligious affections and allegiance, but only as opening the way for our
returning to the service of God. This is to degrade Christ and to sub-
stitute nature for grace, reason for the gospel. The true doctrine of
the Scriptures is that we belong to Christ, and therefore that the speci-
fic motive of obedience is love to Christ, and the specific object of pur-
suit is the glory of Christ, and the rule of action is the will of Christ.
It is only in loving Christ that we love God, in glorifying Christ that
we can glorify God, and in serving Christ that we can serve God.
IV. Are WE then redeemed f
Not if we regard ourselves as our own. Not if we use our bodies,
our time and talents as belonging to ourselves. Not if we seek our
own glory. Not if Ave act in obedience to our own will. We are re-
deemed from the devil and from hell, only if we recognize Christ as
our owner ; only if love to him constrains us to live to his glory, and
make his will the rule of our conduct.
CXL.V. Do all to the glory of God. 1 Cor. 10 : 31.
[November 23d, 1856.]
I. The idea of God as set forth in the Westminster Catechism is unpa-
ralleled.
1. He is a Spirit, not the Spirit; not the universal Spirit of which
we are the manifestations, not the ocean of which we are the drops, but
a Spirit ; one to whom we can present ourselves, and distinguish from
ourselves, and to whom we can say : Our father. 2. In being a spirit.
he has all the attributes of a spirit, conscience, intelligence, will and
agency, a being of our own nature in this generic sense. He is not so
DO ALL TO THE GLORY OF GOD. 217
separate from us by diversity as to have no sympathy -with us, or so
that Ave can have no congeniality with him. But then he is an infinite
eternal and immutable spirit. We are finite, limited on every hand
as to the place we occupy, as to the powers we possess, as to the excel-
lence we can attain, and as to the blessedness we can enjoy. God is
infinite. There is no limit to his presence, to his intelligence and
knowledge, to his divine goodness or to his power. He is eternal
without beginning, without end, without succession. And he is immu-
table in all his being and perfections. The sum of all finites is as
nothing to the infinite. 1. The sum of finite being is as nothing to
infinite being. 2. The sum of finite intelligence is as nothing to the
infinite intelligence. 3. The sum of finite powers is as nothing to infi-
nite power. 4. The sum of finite excellence is as nothing to infinite
excellence. 5. The sum of finite blessedness is as nothing to the infi-
nite blessedness of God. The whole universe, therefore, is as nothing
to God. What then are we ? We are so insignificant a part of this
universe that were we blotted out of existence, none but an omniscient
eye would miss us.
II. Nbio what the Scriptures teach, and what common sense teaches, is
that the glory of this infinite Being is the only proper end of all things.
For his glory they are and were created. They teach also that this is
the only legitimate end to be contemplated in the acts of intelligent
creatures. By the glory of God is meant his divine perfection, his
essential and infinite excellence, which renders him the proper object
of admiration and adoration. To act for the glory of God, is to act so
that his glory should be manifested, brought into view, acknowledged
and admired. The exhortation to do all things for the glory of God
is, therefore, an exhortation,
1. To make that end the highest commanding end of our actions.
That we should recognize it as the chief end, and determine to promote
it. Some make (a.) Their own happiness their end. (6.) Others, their
friends, (c,) Others, their country, (d.) Others, their kind, human
beings as a whole, (e.) Others, all beings. These are all false ends.
The selection of either of them vitiates and destroys religion. It makes
something besides regard to God the motive, and something besides
God the end of action. That is, it substitutes something for religion,
which is not religion. 2. The second thing included in this exhorta-
tion is, that the rule, and not only the end, of our actions is to be the
glory of God. We are to so act that intelligent beings, men and an-
gels, shall be led to glorify God. When anything comes to be decided,
whether it should be done or left undone, the rule is not (a.) Whether
it will be agreeable or disagreeable to ourselves, (b.) Whether it will
be agreeable or otherwise to others, i. e., popular ! (c.) Nor whether it
218 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
■will be expedient or inexpedient, (d.) But whether it will be for the
glory of God or not, that is, whether it will tend to make men admire
and worship God.
This is a rule which applies to everything, great and small. 1. To
the choice of a profession. The question should be, how can I accom-
plish most in bringing men to glorify God ? 2. In determining where
Ave are to labor. 3. In deciding on the distribution and occupation of
our time. 4. In determining our outward conduct towards others, our
conformity to the world. 5. In deciding on the thoughts, feelings and
purposes, the tempers and dispositions of mind, which we shall cherish.
6. In the way we bear reproach, inferiority, neglect, sickness, injuries,
etc. In short, it is a simple, comprehensive, universal rule.
III. The reasons ivluj we should adopt this rule are, 1. That the glory
of God is the highest end. 2. That God himself has made it the end of
creation, of providence, of redemption. 3. That the Lord Jesus Christ
made it his end. 4. That all saints and angels do the same. 5. That it
is essential to the order and happiness of the universe. What would
result if, instead of making the sun the centre of our system, some little
satellite should set up, or be set up as such ? How would it preserve or-
der or harmony? 6. The making any other end than God's glory our
object, is the sum and essence of idolatry. It incurs all its guilt and
all its evils. 7. It brings the whole life into perfect harmony, inward
and outward. It promotes holiness, and happiness, and usefulness. 8.
It is the end which we must promote, either by our salvation, or per-
dition.
CXL.VI. Glorying in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Gal. 6: 14.
[Oct. 17th, 1852.]
1. What is glorying? 2. What is the cross of Christ ? 3. What is
the world ? 4. What is being crucified to the world ? 5. How is this
to be effected ?
I. Glorying.
I. To rejoice in anything as a source of good. 2. Especially as the
source of honor. Men are said to glory — -/.auydryOai — in themselves, in
the law, in the flesh, in man, in God, in afflictions, in other men's
labors. &x£p, &, knt, xard, simple accusative.
II. The cross of Christ.
1. Not afflictions on account of Christ, as Luther says. 2. But Christ
crucified, as in 1 Cor. ii : 7, and ii : 2. To glory in the cross is, 1. To
rejoice in it, or in Christ crucified, as the only ground of salvation. 2.
To make it the sole ground of confidence. 3. To look for honor to no
THE LOVE OF CHRIST CONSTRAINETH US. 21U
other source. 4. To make it the sole instrument of success in preach-
ing.
III. The world.
1. All things seen and temporal. 2. Mankind as distinguished from
the Church.
IV. To be crucified unto the world.
1. Luther says: To condemn the world, as the world condemns me.
The world judges me worthy of death, I judge the world worthy of
death. 2. To die to, to renounce, to be indifferent to, and free from
the power of the world. The world loses its power over me, and its
attractions for me. It is implied that this separation is effectual and
painful.
V. How is this done! By which? or by whom? Better the latter.
Christ thus frees me from the world. 1. By delivering me from its
condemnation. 2. By delivering me from its life, and putting his life
in me. 3. By the revelation of love made in the cross, and the sense
of obligation thus awakened. 4. By the connection of the cross with
the revelation of eternal things.
CXL.VII. The L,ove ©f Christ Constraineth Us. 2 Cor. 5: 14.
[May 4th, 1850.]
(last conference of the session.)
Unity belongs to all the works of God. This is seen in our solar
system, and in the universe. It is also seen in the constitution of man.
Diversity is reduced to unity. So in character. No man becomes
great or successful, who has not one object, and one constraining motive.
So with the Christian. There is, and must be, something to give unity
to the character as Christian. This is the love of Christ as the con-
straining motive, and the glory of Christ as the one object. It is this
that gives simplicity, strength, and consistency to the Christian. It is
the want of this that leaves him driven about by every wave and wind.
It is not enough to look forward to doing good, promoting know-
ledge, religion, and the happiness of men, and being governed by this
and that motive. This leaves all vague, indefinite, and changing. We
must have one definite object, and one constraining motive. Both are
here presented.
I. The love of Christ is the constraining influence. The " love of
Christ" is his love to us. (a.) Because this is the common sense, (b.)
Because it is that love which is illustrated by his dying for us. (c.) Be-
cause he is so often spoken of as loving us.
" Constraineth us." The word means to restrain, to have in one's
p >wer. This is the sense here. The love of Christ takes possession of
220 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
us, of all our faculties, of our thoughts, affections and powers. It
masters and controls us. How inconceivable the blessedness of those
thus possessed. It elevates them ; it fills them with courage, patience
and power. If we have this we need naught else for our happiness or
usefulness.
This love of Christ is 1. The love of Jesus, of God manifested in the
flesh. It is of great importance to have God thus brought near to us.
2. It is not general benevolence, nor is it philanthropy. It is the love
of a person to particular persons. " He loved me," said the apostle.
There is as much difference between general benevolence and personal
love as between the diffused rays of the sun and those rays concentrated
in a focus. 3. This love is sovereign, not founded on our merit. He
loved us when enemies, when ungodly, when lying in our blood. 4. It
is infinitely great. It led to the eternal Son of God dying for us. 5.
This love is unchanging. A woman may forget her infant, but
Christ's love never fails. 6. This love is tender, considerate, sympa-
thizing, ixzpi<f£tv (to bring up), xac OaX-etv (to foster), its objects. Go
out under the conviction that you are the objects of this love. Let it
exert its full influence upon you.
"Why has it this power ? Because, 1. His death is our death. His
love constrains us, because we are convinced that when he died we all
died. And the effect of this persuasion that we are the objects of his
love, makes us conscious that his death is ours. There are two senses
in which this is true. His death avails for all the ends which our
death could have accomplished. It satisfies justice, frees from the
penalty of the law, honors God, and promotes the good of the universe.
Let a man feel this, and he will feel the effect of the love of Christ in
dying for us. But, secondly, we died with Christ analogically. As he
died to sin, so do we. We renounce it, become free from its power.
This is the first reason of the power of the love of Christ, as dying for
us, it secures our dying to sin.
2. The second is, that we live not for ourselves, but for him who
died for us, and rose again. This, then, is the one object for which the
Christian lives, (1.) Not for himself, not that he may be happy, not
that he may promote the welfare of others, but,
(2.) That he may glorify Christ.
How is this to be done ? 1. By making it the definite object of our
lives. 2. By entire subjection to his will. 3. By adherence to his
truth. 4. By devotion to his service, i. e., by striving to bring men to
know, to love, to worship, and to obey Christ. So far as we accomplish
this end, we accomplish all other good ends. Two things you should
carry with you everywhere, and to the end of life.
1. That the conviction of the love of Christ, the sense of his love,
AND THIS IS THE VICTORY THAT OVERCOMETH THE WORLD. 221
its greatness and freeness, should fill you and govern you. 2. That
the single object of life is thus to cause him to be glorified. Do this
and you will be blessed, and a blessing, go where you will, and suffer
what you may.
CXL.VIII. And this is the victory that overcometh the
world, even onr faith. 1 John 5 : 4.
[February 15th, 1857.]
"We are subjected to an inevitable conflict. It cannot be avoided by
flight, by surrender, or by refusing to resist. It is a conflict, not for
house and home, nor for liberty or security, but of life and death ; not
of the body, but of the soul ; not temporal, but eternal. The enemy
is sometimes designated as Satan and the powers of darkness, some-
times as the world, and sometimes as our own evil hearts, or ourselves.
These all constitute one. They are different powers of the kingdom
of darkness. Satan is the god of this world. The world is subject to
him, and constitutes one large corps of his army ; and the flesh, i. e.,
our fallen nature, is his ally.
I. Uliat is meant by the world, and what is it to overcome the world ?
1 . The world is often a collective term for the things seen and temporal.
2. It is often a collective term for mankind. The question is, which is
to govern the soul, God or the world? And this includes, (a.) Which
is to govern, or to determine our convictions? We are under the
strongest possible temptation to allow our convictions to be determined
by the apparent, by nature, by what is visible, or by the authority of
men. Our convictions, both as to what is true and as to what is right,
are, in a multitude of cases, controlled by what we see, (we cannot be-
lieve in the invisible and eternal), or by the opinions of the communi-
ty to which we belong. Our life is but a particle in the general life of
the world. We are controlled by the latter in our judgments. Where
i< the man that rises superior to his age, or nation, or his Church ? Or
if he assert his independence, it is only the independence of himself as
a creature, and that is only another form of subjection to the devil.
(&.) The danger is still greater as regards our affections. The world,
and God ; the visible, and the invisible ; the present, and the eternal.
The former address our senses, our constitutional principles. They are
ever present. They operate upon us without cessation. The conse-
quence is, that with the vast majority of men the visible is everything.
They have their hearts, their hopes, their fears, all directed to the pre-
sent. They have all their sources of happiness here. Their life is ab-
sorbed in what is seen and temporal, (c.) It is obvious that what de-
222 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES.
tannines our convictions, and engrosses our affections, will control our
actions. Our energies will be directed to the objects which have this-
influence, and our whole outward life will have reference to them.
II. Now, the question is, what will enable us to overcome the world f
What will enable us to emancipate ourselves from its control, and to
live under the controlling influence of God and his word? What
will enable us to have our intellect, affections, and outward life filled
with the thoughts of God, and of divine things ? to have our hearts
filled with his love, our lives brought under his control, so as to be de-
voted to his service and regulated by his will ?
1. Not any power in ourselves. As well might a single drop in the
Niagara run upward, while the mighty stream is sweeping downward.
2. Not by seclusion from the world, and trying to get into a stream
which runs in a contrary direction. This is impossible, for we cannot
get oat of the world. We are part and parcel of it. An eddy often
forms in a stream, and sets backward ; but it is only to be deflected in
a different line, back into the mighty flood. 3. This cannot be done for
us. The Church cannot save us. Neither its power nor its directions
are of avail in this case. 4. The apostle tells us that faith is the victory.
This includes two very different things. First, faith as the substance
of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen, is a new principle
and power introduced into our nature. It is a divine, supernatural
gift. It overcomes the world, (1). Because it brings eternal things
to view. It removes the scales from our eyes, and enables us to see
God, things unseen, heaven and hell ; to see their truth, and their
infinite importance. All other things are seen to be trifles in com-
parison. (2). Truth is not the only object of faith. It discerns the
excellence of the things believed, and, therefore, fills the heart with
love and longing. It displaces the world from the heart by intro-
ducing a new and infinitely higher affection.
Second. All this is true ; but it is not the truth which the apostle
meant to teach. The faith of which he speaks has Christ for its object.
Who is he that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus
is the Christ ? What is it to believe that Jesus is the Christ ? And how
does that overcome the world ?
To believe that Jesus is the Christ is to believe, (1.) That he is the
eternal Son of God. (2.) That he is God manifest in our nature. (3.)
That he is the Messiah. (4.) That all that the Scriptures predicted as
the work of the Messiah has been, is and shall be accomplished in him.
How does this overcome the world f (1.) Because it reconciles us to God
and delivers us from the kingdom of Satan. It makes us feel that we
are not of the world ; that this is not our home, nor our inheritance.
(2.) Because it secures for us the gift of the Holy Ghost as a new
"it pleased god to reveal his son in me." 223
principle of life. 3. Because it supplies us with a new object of affec-
tion, which supersedes and absorbs all others. It becomes Christ for
us to live. We care for nothing but Christ. He satisfies all our ca-
pacities and desires. "Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there
is none upon earth that I desire besides thee."
CXL.IX. " It pleased God to reveal his Son in me."- Gal. 1 : 10.
[April im, 1857.]
I. Meaning of the passage. 1. To reveal is to disclose, to bring into
view what before was hidden, to make known. To reveal his Son,
therefore, is to cause me to know his Son. This knowledge is not ex-
ternal acquaintance, such as many who persecuted and crucified Jesus
possessed. Nor is it familiarity with the facts of history. Nor is it a
speculative knowledge of all the truth revealed concerning Christ. But
it is spiritual knowledge, such knowledge as implies just appreciation,
and is attended with appropriate affections. The object of this know-
ledge is the Son of God, i. e., Paul was brought to know that Jesus is the
Son of God. Jesus was the historical person so called. That person was
the Son of God, i. e., the second person of the Trinity, clothed in our
nature. He is God manifest in the flesh. This is what Paul was
brought to know. Before, he did not believe it. He was blind to the
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. As soon as he was brought
to this knowledge, he was a new man. He was filled with adoring
reverence, love and devotion to the Lord Jesus ; to the Son of God who
was in himself so gracious, and who for our salvation had assumed our
nature, and suffered, and died upon the cross. The fact is that such
was the nature of Paul's conversion ; and such were its effects.
II. Such also must in all cases be the nature of genuine conversion.
1. Because the Scriptures expressly assert the fact, that the knowledge
of God is essential to true religion. Religion consists in the knowledge
of God, and in right affections and acts. Religion includes, there-
fore, three things, (a.) Spiritual cognition, (b.) Right feelings, (c.)
Corresponding acts. From the nature of the case, there can be no re-
ligion without knowledge of God, who is its object. 2. Because there
can be no knowledge of God, but through Christ. This the Bible
teaches, because whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the
Father, etc. He is the way, and no man cometh unto the Father hut
by him. Because the glory of God is revealed in the person of Christ.
Not to see it, recognize, and acknowledge it, is to refuse to acknowledge
God as God. God as revealed in nature, in the Old Testament and in
Christ, is the same God. It is absurd to pretend to believe in and
admire the sun under a cloud, and refuse to do bo when it i.<
224 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
clear. And so it is to acknowledge our Father at a distance,
and not when at hand. There can be, therefore, no true knowledge
of God without the knowledge of the Son. 3. Because true re-
lio-ion includes rn its Christian form the worship and love of
Christ, and obedience to him. Take the reverse of these statements,
and the truth becomes more familiar. The want of love, reverence
and obedience towards Christ proves that a man is no Christian.
Christian experience, however manifested, from the beginning consists
in this worship, love and service of Christ. All the cultus, the prayers,
the hymns of Christians are characterized by these things, and without
them there is no Christianity. 4. Not only the experience of the
Church as a whole proves this, but also the individual experience of
every believer. To believe in Christ, to receive him as the Son of God,
to say he is Lord, to bow the knee to him, to kiss the Son, to take him
to be our portion, are all forms under which conversion is described in
the Bible, and under which it is exhibited in the experience of Chris-
tians. Satan blinds our minds, prevents our seeing that Jesus is the
Son of God, that he loves us, that he died for us, that he is able and
willing to save us. "When we are brought to see all this, what is the
consequence ? It is not simply that we trust in Christ. Faith is not
simply trust ; but it is receiving Christ as our prophet, priest and king.
How is this possible without the recognition of his divinity ? It cannot
be done.
INFERENCES.
This affords us, 1. A rule for deciding whether or not we are Chris-
tians. 2. A rule to direct our efforts in effecting the conversion of
others. 3. A rule for deciding on doctrine and preaching. 4. A rule
for guiding us how to preach.
Cli. Humility.
{Feb. M, 1856.]
I. Its nature.
All Christian graces are products of the truth. So humility is the
state of mind which the truth concerning our character and relations
ought to produce. It includes,
1. A sense of insignificance, because we are both absolutely and re-
latively insignificant. "We are as nothing before God. "We are as
nothing in the universe. We are as nothing in the hierarchy of in-
telligences. "We are as nothing in the millions of mankind. We are
insignificant in capacity, in learning, in influence and power, compared
to millions who have been before us, and to thousands who are now on
the earth. Humility is not only the consciousness of this insignificance,
HUMILITY. 225
but the recognition and acknowledgment of it, and acquiescence in it.
Pride is the denial or forgetfulness of this fact, an unwillingness to be
thus of no account, the assertion of our own importance, and the claim
to have it acknowledged by others.
2. This form of humility is connected with a sense of weakness. It
stands opposed to pride as including self-confidence, and especially
pride of intellect, either as consisting in Rationalism, or the refusal to
submit to the teaching of God ; or in a sense of superiority to others.
No man can be a Christian without in this sense being humble. He
must be converted and become as a little child in order to enter into
the kingdom of God. This form of humility is the product of the
truth, concerning the imbecility of the human understanding and of
our own personal inferiority.
3. The third form of humility is connected with a consciousness of
guilt. It stands opposed to self-righteousness. It is the effect of con-
viction of sin, which produces the consciousness that we are destitute of
all merit in the sight of God. How essential this is, the Scriptures
everywhere teach. The Pharisee and Publican are presented in con-
trast, the one offensive and the other acceptable in the sight of God.
A moral man puffed up with a sense of his good desert, is more offensive
than an immoral man bowed down with a sense of guilt. When we
consider the number and aggravations of our sins, we are lost in wonder
that we can be so infatuated as to arrogate merit to ourselves.
4. Nearly allied to this, is humility as a sense of pollution, the con-
sciousness that we are vile, distasteful, offensive in the sight of all holy
beings. Men are filled with complacency by the jwssession of qualifi-
cations which render them attractive in the sight of their fellow-men ;
and they are mortified and humbled by having the conviction forced
upon them, that they are disagreeable, or even offensive. Now the
truth is, that we are exceedingly vile in the sight of God. The Scrip-
tures exhaust the resources of language and of metaphors, to set forth
the truth in this matter so as to produce the proper impression on our
minds. We are all described as unclean, as full of sores, as deformed,
as blind, as naked. The heart is likened to a cage of unclean beasts.
The truth on this subject cannot be believed without producing self-
loathing, which is a strong expression for humility. Such is this grace,
subjectively considered. Men often think they arc humble when their
Avhole conduct proves the reverse.
1. They are disposed to assert their superiority.
2. They wish others to acknowledge it.
3. They resent as an injury all want of such acknowledgment.
4. And often they take pleasure in making others painfully con-
scious of their inferiority. These are very offensive traits of character.
15
226 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
If. The importance of this grace appears,
1. From its nature, as the want of it implies ignorance or disbelief
of the truth concerning our true character. 2. From the frequent
declarations of Scripture ; that God resisteth the proud but showeth
grace unto the humble ; that those who exalt themselves shall be
abased, and those who humble themselves shall be exalted ; that the
first shall be last, and the last first. 3. From its connection with the
whole economy of redemption. God's plan of salvation is intended to
humble man. "We cannot acquiesce in that plan, or enjoy its benefits
unless we are humble. Men must stoop to enter heaven. 4. From its
influence on our fellow-men. As nothing is so offensive as pride, so
nothing is so conciliating as humility. It disarms hostility, conciliates
favor, gives facility of access and influence. Men resist even the truth
from the proud, but yield to the persuasion of the humble. 5. From
its influence on ourselves. Pride is raging as the wind. It is a troubled
sea casting up mire and dirt. Humility is a calm and placid lake.
The soul is never at rest except when it is in its right place, and
acquiesces in its true relations. The humble are peaceful.
III. The cultivation of this grace.
1. Bring your mind under the operation of the truth. 2. Especial-
ly live in the presence of God. 3. Never act from the impulse of
pride. 4. Humble yourself, by not seeking great things. 5. Seek the
indwelling of the Spirit, and the aid of Christ.
CL.I. Humility. 1 Pet. 5 . 5.
[Oct. 3lst, 1852.]
It is said that the heathen have no word for humble in the religious
sense. It is not " humilis," nor " modestus," nor cuxppiDv, nor rar.et.v6q.
In Hebrew, ™ij means to suffer ; UJJ, suffering, and hence ~}%, poor,
humble.
I. The Christian graces are inseparable. One cannot exist without
the other. There cannot be faith without hope, or repentance without
love, or love without meekness. This finds its analogy in physical life.
Respiration, arterial action, digestion, cannot be conducted indepen-
dently of one another. Though this is true, yet one grace may be
more prominent than others.
II. The graces are in themselves distinct. That is, the state of mind
which they express is not simple, but complex, various graces entering
into its composition. Thus hope includes faith and desire and love ;
faith includes love, and love includes faith ; repentance includes faith
and love, etc.
III. Humility is not a separate grace. It is that state of mind which
FOR WE ARE THE CIRCUMCISION. 227
arises from a proper appreciation of the truth in regard to ourselves.
1. A due appreciation of our insignificance as creatures. In this sense
it is opposed to self-importance, to self-reliance, to pride of intellect.
2. A due appreciation of ourselves as sinners, including a sense of guilt
and of pollution. It is opposed, therefore, to self-righteousness and to
self-complacency. 3. A due appreciation of our weakness. Hence, a
sense of inability for self-conversion, for sanctification, for usefulness.
IV. Manifestations.
1. A disposition to appreciate others, or not to despise those
around us.
2. Not to seek after honor or praise.
3. Not to be impatient under contempt.
4. Not to refuse to associate with the lowly.
5. Not unwilling to be least, and to obey.
V. Benefits.
Without it there is no religion, no communion with God, no inward
peace, no outward power.
VI. Means.
1. Comparison of ourselves with God and his law.
2. Contemplation of our guilt, of our pollution, and of our useless-
ness.
CLII. For we are the circumcision, which worship God in
the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and hare
no confidence in the flesh.— Phil. 3: 3.
In all ages and under all dispensations, the Mosaic, the Apostolic,
and the Christian, there have been two antagonistic principles at work,
two classes among the professed people of God ; the carnal and the
spiritual ; those who relied on externals, and those who relied on what
is internal ; those who make religion to consist in outward observances
and relations, and those who make everything to depend on the state of
the heart ; an Israel according to the flesh i^lapa-/tX xazd adpy.a), and an
Israel according to the spirit ('ItrparjX y.azd itveofia). The great question
between these two classes has ever been and is now, who are the cir-
cumcision ? That is, who are the true people of God ?
I. What is meant by saying, "we are the circumcision ?" Circum-
cision in the Old Testament is presented in two different aspects.
First, it was the symbol of regeneration, of inward purity of heart.
And, secondly, it was the sign and seal of a covenant. It designated
and sealed those who were the people of God. It distinguished them
from other men, and assured them of their interest in the blessings of
the covenant. The question, therefore, who are the circumcision? is
tantamount to the question, who are the people of God in such a s^'iise
228 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
as to be his spiritual children, and the heirs of his kingdom ? The
Jews and Judaizers said they were. Paul said that he and his fellow-
Christians were.
II. The characteristics of those who are the true people of God, or the
true circumcision, as here given, are, 1. That they worship God in the
spirit, or as the true reading is, ol -xvebiiaTi deou Aarpeuovrsq. The
sense is the same. Those who serve or worship God under the influ-
ence and guidance of the Holy Spirit. This includes two things.
First, that the inward principle of worship or service is no mere prin-
ciple of nature, whether fear, or natural reverence, or sentiment, but
that love and devotion of which the Holy Spirit is the author. And,
secondly, that the mode of worship or service is that which the Holy
Spirit has enjoined. It is not a will-worship, not the assiduous per-
formance of things uncommanded of God, whether in matters of wor-
ship or of life. This serving God, in the spirit, therefore, stands
opposed —
(1.) To insincere, hypocritical service. (2.) To mere external, cere-
monial or ritual service. (3.) To all such service as the uurenewed,
those who are not ^zup-drcxoc (spiritual), do or can render. Such was
the worship of the Jews generally ; such also was that of the Judaizers
in Paul's day ; and such characteristically is the worship of the ritual-
ists of our day, whether Romanists or Anglicans, and also of all mere
formalists, whether Papist or Protestant.
2. The second characteristic of the true circumcision, or people of
Gol, is that they rejoice (xao%u>iisvoi) in Christ Jesus. That is, they
glory in Christ Jesus. This includes (1) The recognition of him as to
us the ground of confidence. (2) As the source of honor. (3) As the
object of delight. He is that in whom we glory as all our salvation
and all our desire. How opposite is this spirit to that of the Judaizers,
who gloried in the law, in the theocracy, in their descent from Abra-
ham. How different from the spirit of those who glory in the church
as their refuge, as the source of their salvation ; who boast that they
are the children of God because the children of the church.
3. They have no confidence, i. e. , they do not confide, in the flesh.
" Flesh " includes two things. First, what is external, whether it be
descent from Abraham, circumcision, external obedience to the law, or
religious rites and ceremonies, or baptism and membership in the true
Church. This is not an arbitrary extension of the meaning of the
word. It is Paul's own interpretation, as given in the immediate
context.
Secondly, " flesh stands opposed to the spirit," It means nature.
To have no confidence in the flesh, therefore, means to have no confi-
dence in ourselves, i, e,} in our own righteousness, in anything in our-
HOPE, THE HELMET OF SALVATION. 229
selves, not in our own strength. This also is included in Paul's ampli-
fication. Those who do not trust in the flesh, are those who renounce
their own righteousness and embrace the righteousness of God, even
the righteousness which is by the faith of Christ.
It is by these criteria we are to judge ourselves, and to determine the
true form of religion, and of the church.
CIiIII. Hope, tlie Helmet of Salvation.— 1 Thess. 5: 8.
[Dec 2d, 18GG.]
Hope, subjectively considered, is the desire and expectation of future
good. Christian hope is the desire and expectation, the joyful anticipa-
tion of the blessings promised in the gospel of Christ. These are summed
up in the expression, " the glory of God," i. e., the glory of which God
is the author. That glory includes, 1. The highest exaltation and per-
fection of our nature, which implies the restoration of the divine image
to the soul. We shall be like God, conformed to the image of his Son.
This likeness includes inward holiness of the soul, and the transforma-
tion of our bodies, so that they shall be like his glorious body. 2. Ex-
altation in the scale of being, arising from the enlargement of all our
powers to do, and all our capacity to receive. 3. Dominion, or exalta-
tion in dignity as well as in excellence and power. "What and how
great this is to be, we know not. Neither do we know in other matters
what God has in reserve for those who love him. 4. The blessedness
promised or hoped for includes not only these personal excellences and
distinctions, but also the presence, vision and fruition of God, and spe-
cially of God in Christ.
For feeble and sinful worms of the dust to cherish such expectations
would be the height of presumption and madness were it not for the
foundation which we have for such a hope. That foundation is, 1. The
promise of God. There is nothing in what has been said which God has
not expressly promised in his word. 2. The infinite merit of the Son of
God. These benefits are not bestowed capriciously, or without a just
reason, as a rich man or king might lavish an estate upon a pauper.
But the eternal Son of God has merited for his people this inheritance.
He has purchased it for them. It is secured to them by a covenant
which cannot be broken. 3. The love of God is infinitely great and
entirely gratuitous. Hence we infer, first, that there is no benefit
which that love is not ready to confer ; and, secondly, that the possession
of these benefits, their ultimate fruition, does not depend upon us.
If while we were enemies Christ died for us, how much more shall we
be saved by his life. 4. The witness of God's Spirit with our spirit
that we are the children of God.
230 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
Hope is the "helmet of salvation." 1. Because it protects the
believer's most vital part from the assaults of his enemies. In the hand-
to hand conflicts of old, the head was the worst exposed. Its protec-
tion was of the first importance. Hence the helmet was as neces-
sary as the shield. No soldier could venture into battle without it.
So with the Christian, the hope of salvation is necessary to prepare him
for the battle on which he enters. (1.) It gives security. (2.) There-
fore it gives confidence, courage and endurance. Hope gives security,
(a.) From the assaults of Satan, against our faith, against our confi-
dence in God ; and from our proneness to neglect eternal things. (&.)
It secures the soul from the attractions and the allurements of the
world, (c.) From the corruptions of our own hearts.
In thus protecting him, it gives courage, cherfulness and constancy.
3. The helmet was not only a protection, but also an ornament. It
was the most attractive part of the warrior's equipment. So is hope to
the Christian. It adorns him and enables him to carry his head
erect.
INFERENCES.
1. The duty of cherishing this hope, and not yielding to unreason-
able despondency.
2. The duty of living as becomes those who have such a hope.
CXI V. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus
Christ in sincerity. Eph. 6 : 24.
If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Ana-
thema Maranatha. 1 Cor. 16 : 22.
[Date not given.-]
Though so dissimilar, these passages teach the same truth, viz. : that
love to the Lord Jesus Christ is the indispensable condition of salvation.
The conditions of salvation are unalterable. They are the same at all
times, and for all men. "We can alter them neither for ourselves nor
Others.
I. Wuj is the love of Christ thus necessary t There must be some real
necessity for it. It is not an' arbitrary condition which might be
altered at pleasure. It is an absolute necessity, and can no more be
changed than God can change. Then why is it?
1. Because Christ is God. He is God in the clearest form of mani-
festation. It is impossible to love God as revealed in nature, or in the
Old Testament, without loving Christ. That would be to love a per-
son imperfectly known, and not love him when more clearly known.
GRACE BE WITH ALL THEM THAT LOVE OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST. 231
Christ, therefore, includes in himself the sum of divine perfections. All
there is in God to command love, is in Christ.
2. Christ is God in our nature. He is thus invested with special
attractions, (a.) Because possessed of another kind of excellence. (6.)
Because brought into new and peculiar relation to us, a relation which
he sustains to no other order of beings.
3. Because he has loved us and given himself for us. He has loved
us enough to humble himself, to be found in fashion as a man, and to
become obedient unto death, even the accursed death of the cross. To
be insensible to such love and to such excellence combined, is indicative
of the greatest moral degradation and depravity. God's standard of
judgment is different from ours. Many who think well of themselves,
and are admired by others, will be abhorred and rejected by God.
4. Because by his love and death he has delivered us from incon-
ceivable degradation and misery, and opened the way for access to
eternal life and glory.
5. Because we are shut up to the necessity of loving Christ or Satan.
There are but two sovereigns, we must choose between them. Not
choosing Christ, is choosing Satan. Here stands Christ, and there
stands Satan. Which do you choose?
II. What is it to love Christ, and how can we tell whether we love him
or not f These questions need not be separated. The answer to the
one involves the answer to the other. The difficulty which attends
this subject arises from the comprehensiveness of the word " love," and
from the variety of its manifestations. We are said to love an infant,
and to love God. Yet how different the states of mind expressed by
the word ! Analyze the love which you have for a father, and see
how that sentiment manifests itself. 1. There is a feeling of reverence
and complacency, which prevents you from ever treating him with
neglect or indignity, and which makes his society agreeable to you.
Love to Christ includes these sentiments; reverence for his person.
He is an object of adoration to all who love him. Adoration is the
expression of love. He is also the object of complacency. We delight
in his excellence, and in his love, and are grateful for his benefits.
And therefore intercourse with him is a pleasure, and not a burden ;
and in looking forward to heaven, our desire is to be with Christ, and
to behold his glory. 2. Love to a father includes zeal for his honor.
Any disrespect shown to him is painful to us, and anything which pro-
motes his honor is a source of delight to us. We love those who love
and honor him, and we avoid those who treat him with indignity. If
we love Christ, we shall have analogous feelings towards him. We
shall be zealous for his glory. Any# neglect or irreverence shown the
Saviour will wound our hearts. Any honor rendered him will give us
232 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
delight. We will love those who love and honor him, and avoid those
who neglect and abuse him. 3. The son who loves his father desires
to please him, to do his will, obey his command, observe his counsel,
always and in all places. So those who love Christ, keep his command-
ments. This is the test of love ; not emotion, not excited feeling, but
obedience.
"What say you ? Do you love the Lord Jesus Christ ? On this ques-
tion depends eternity. Here, those who love and those who do not
love form a distinct class, though intermingled. Hereafter they will
be separated. Do you desire to love ? That is love, if it only leads to
a constant endeavor to do his will, and to associate with his people.
(XV. That Christ may dwell in your hearts hy faith, «fcc.
Eph. 3: 17.
[November 5th, 1865.]
The names and titles of Christ are used, 1. Sometimes for his office.
2. For his whole theanthropic person. 3. For his humanity. 4. For
his divinity or the Logos. The sense in which any designation is to be
taken depends upon the context and analogy of Scripture.
I. What is meant by Christ ? It is,
I. Not here an official designation. 2. Not his humanity. 3. Not
his theanthropic person, as the realistic mystics teach. 4. But the
Logos, the second person of the Trinity. But the Scriptures say that
God dwells where the Spirit of God is. So as the Holy Ghost bears
the same relation to the Son as to the Father, and is therefore called
the Spirit of the Son, or of Christ, to say that the Spirit of Christ
dwells in us and that Christ dwells in us, means the same thing. God
and the Son come and abide with the people of Christ, and make their
abode with them.
II. What is meant by dwelling in us?
1. As God is everywhere, he is said to dwell where he specially and
permanently manifests his presence. It is thus distinguished from the
general manifestation which he makes of himself in all his works and
at all times ; and from more transient exhibitions as at Sinai, in the
plain of Mamre, and elsewhere.
This dwelling includes 1. Such a manifestation as leads to a sense of
his presence ; a feeling that he is near, which fills the soul with awe,
reverence, peace and confidence. 2. A manifestation of his power. As
his presence in nature is revealed by his efficiency, so his presence in
the soul is evinced by his control over its thoughts, feelings and pur-
poses. 3. Although the presence of the Father assumes the presence
THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 233
of the Son and Spirit, and the Father and Son are present in the
Spirit, yet there is a difference between God dwelling in us and Christ
dwelling in us. As we are conscious of standing in different relations
to the several persons of the Trinity, so the indwelling of the one is dis-
tinguishable from that of the others. "When Christ is said to dwell in
us, it is God in the person of his Son, God in the peculiar relation
which the Son bears to us, who is in us. It is the sense of the presence
of Christ as our Redeemer, who loved us and gave himself for us, who
is near us. And the effects produced in us are not merely those states
of mind which have God for their object, but of which Christ, or God
in Christ, is the object. 2. The control or efficiency exerted, is that
exercised by Christ as our Prophet, Priest and King, not only out of us
and in our behalf, but within us.
III. He dwells in our heart, i. e., the soul; not in the body as a tem-
ple, although that is true ; not merely in the understanding, although
that is true also ; but in the whole soul, and especially in the heart as
considered the seat of the affections, and of the life.
IV. He dwells in us by faith. This teaches, 1. That where faith is
not, Christ is not. 2. That the state of mind expressed by faith is the
essential condition of this indwelling of Christ. "We must (a.) Believe
the record which God has given of his Son, both as to his person and
his work, (b.) "We must appropriate, or receive him as our God, our
Saviour and Redeemer, (c.) "We must constantly exercise towards
him the love, reverence, confidence and devotion which are the fruits
and manifestations of faith. It is to faith as to the eye of the soul, that
he reveals himself ; and it is through faith that he exerts that constant
influence over us, which is intended and expressed by his dwelling
in us.
1. "We should reverence ourselves. The temple of God was holy.
It could not be profaned with impunity. If we are the temple of
Christ we should keep our hearts pure from all defilement of error,
suspicion, or sin. 2. "We should reverence our fellow Christians, from
the highest to the lowest, as we reverence the temple of God. We
should dread polluting their minds by error or evil. God will destroy
those who defile his temple.
< I. VI. The Communion or Saints.)
[November Stk, 1857.]
Men exist as individuals. These are united by common bonds. 1.
Of brotherhood as men. 2. By rational relations. 3. By common de-
scent, as in tribes or clans, e. g., the Jews. 4. By common blood as
234 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES.
in families. But there is a communion of saints, that is, a community
bound together as saints, and because they are saints. Here are two
ideas. (1.) Saints. (2.) Communion.
I. TJwse who are thus united are saints.
It is evident from the nature of the union that it cannot arise from
anything external. It is not subjection to the same ecclesiastical head,
nor to the same governing body,- nor to the same constitution, nor to
the same creed speculatively adopted. The saints are not those out-
wardly consecrated, not mere professors, but those truly sanctified. The
union which binds them together arises from their being born again,
and being made truly the children of God. Hence the communion of
saints is the communion of true believers.
II. Communion, xotvwvta, having things in common, from xoivtuviuj, to
have things in common. The communion of saints arises therefore from
the fact, or consists in the fact that they have this in common. 1. They
sustain a common relation to Christ. They all partake of him. They
are members of his body, of his family, of his flock, of his kingdom.
They all partake of the benefits of his redemption. They are all the
objects of his love. The more intimate the union with Christ, the more
intimate the communion of saints. The more conscious we are of our
union with Christ, the more conscious we shall be of our communion
with his people. As the union between Christ and his people is a
vital one, more intimate than any other, so the bond which unites saints
is the most intimate of all bonds. 2. They have the Holy Ghost in
common. They are all partakers of the Holy Ghost. He dwells in
all. They have a common participation of life. Hence (a.) They
have a common faith, (b.) They have a common experience. The
religious experience of one Christian is the same as that of all others.
Hence sympathy and congeniality exist, (c.) They have common ob-
jects of affection and allegiance. They all love and serve the same
Master, and are devoted to the same cause, (c?.) They have a common
destiny in this life, and in the life to come. 3. This communion ex-
presses or manifests itself, (a.) In mutual affection, (b.) In the recogni-
tion of each other as Christians, (c.) In union, in worship and ordi-
nances. (<7.) In sympathy or fellow-feeling, so that if one member re-
joices, all the members rejoice with it. (e.) In community of goods, as
far as is best in the present state of the world ; that is, so far as it does
not destroy the motive to individual exertion, and so far as is consistent
with that accumulation of capital, and division of labor which are
best suited to the present condition of men.
Consider,
1. The importance attached to the communion of saints in the Scrip-
tures.
THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 235
2. The lamentable defects of Christians in this respect, not only of
churches but of individual Christians. They do not love each other as
they ought. They do not sympathize with and assist each other as they
ought, but feel and act towards their fellow Christians very much as
the% do towards other men. 3. The Bible makes Christian communion
essential. If we do not feel our union with believers, and sympathize
with them, we are not united to Christ.
VII.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
C'liVII. Pure religion and nndefiled before God and the
Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows
in their affliction, and to keep himself
unspotted from the world.
Jas. 1 : 27.
{January 20th, 1866.]
Two errors have extensively prevailed in the Church. 1. That all
religion consists in the worship of God and fellowship with him. 2.
That all religion consists in the discharge of our social duties. The
one assumes that all our duties concern our relation to God ; the other,
that they all arise out of our relations to our fellow-men. The former
has prevailed in the Romish Church. For although that church
places a high value on alms-giving, and is distinguished for its
eleemosynary institutions and orders, yet, First, its most distinguished
saints have been separated from the world, have neglected all social
duties. Second, because if a man receives the doctrines, obeys the
authorities, and practices the rites of the church, he is safe, no matter
what his moral conduct may be. The other extreme has prevailed
more among latitudinarians in doctrine ; men who make doctrine and
the services of piety of little account ; who say that a man's creed can-
not be wrong, whose life is in the right, and resolve all virtue and
religion into benevolence and its exercise.
The Scriptures teach, 1. That we owe special duties to God, as
reverence, love, devotion, worship, constant obedience, etc.
2. That we owe duties to our fellow-men, as parents, children, citi-
zens, neighbors, fellow-creatures.
3. That these duties are not only consistent, the one class with the
other, but that they are alike indispensable. That he who claims to
fulfill the one while he neglects the other is a self-deceiver or a
hypocrite.
PURE RELIGION AND UNDEFILED. 237
4. That those which we owe to God are the higher and more im-
portant, and the foundation of the other class. No man ever per-
formed his duties to God aright, without being faithful to his social
duties.
5. That the attempt to dissociate morality from religion leads to the
destruction of morality, first, because of a natural tendency. Deadness
to higher duties cannot long co-exist with devotion to lower ; or rather,
the latter cannot continue without the former. Besides, the great and
efficient motives to moral duties are derived from religion. And as
God is the source of all good, nothing good can continue in those who
live in alienation from him. And, finally, because God judicially
abandons the irreligious to immorality.
6. A sixth great truth is, that obedience to God, obeying his com-
mands from a pious spirit, is the most acceptable worship we can
render to him. The Apostle James was contending against the prac-
tice of formalities. Among the Jews it was a prevailing whim, that
if a man kept the ceremonial law and the tradition of the elders, he
was eminently religious, a true worshipper of God. Of the Christian
converts some fell into the same error. They held to faith without
works. They taught that if a man believed aright, and prayed and
worshipped in the sanctuary, he was all that he need be. James said,
" faith without works is dead ; " that outward profession and the ob-
servance of the rites and ceremonies of religion, were of no avail,
unless we obeyed the commandments and became doers, as well as
hearers, of the word ; that the most acceptable way of serving
God, is discharging our social duties aright. This was a sacrifice with
which God was well pleased. Our Lord taught the same doctrine
when he said, "I will have mercy and not sacrifice;" i. e., that the
moral is more important than the ceremonial. The prophet Isaiah
had taught the same when he said in the name of Jehovah, " To what
purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me ? I am full of the
burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts." " Bring no more
vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me." "Wash ye,
make you clean ; put away the evil of your doings from before mine
eyes ; cease to do evil ; learn to do well." The worship or service of
God which is acceptable to God, is to visit the fatherless and the
widows in their affliction, and to keep ourselves unspotted from the
world. Two things are here included.
1. Kindness to the poor and suffering, not merely in giving alms,
but in kind ministrations.
2. Separation from the contaminations of the world. The men who
would appear as God's true worshippers must not be immersed in the
gayeties, schemes and machinations, much less in the vices of the
238 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
world. They must be a holy, a peculiar people, aud they must be
active in the discharge of all the duties of benevolence. But if this is
done as a matter of parade, to gain credit with men, it is nothing. If
done to work out a righteousness of our own, or to make atouement
for sin, it is nothing. If done out of mere kindness, human sympathy,
it is good as far as it goes, but it is not Opyaxet'a, religious worship, or
religion. A man may give all his goods to feed the poor, and even
his body to be burned, yet if he have not charity, he is nothing. This
service must be rendered from Christian motives, (a.) Because we thus
honor Christ, (b.) Because the poor are his brethren. " Inasmuch as
ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have
done it unto me."
CL VIII. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of
myself. John 7 : 17- He that is of God, heareth God's
words ; ye therefore hear them not, because
ye are not of God. John 8 : 47.
[January 29th, 1868.]
What our Lord here asserts is : First, that if a man is in a right
state of mind, he will know and believe the truth. Secondly, that
those who are in a wrong state of mind reject the truth. This is say-
ing that the cause of faith, or the reason why a man believes, is to be
found in his right moral state, and that the cause of wrong belief and
of infidelity, is a wrong moral state. This, reduced to one proposition,
is saying that the faith of a man, so far as religious truth is concerned,
depends on his moral state.
Proof that this is true.
1. This declaration of our Lord is of itself a sufficient proof of the
truth of the proposition. It is plain that the expressions, " If any
man will do his will," and " He that is of God," amount to the same
thing. The one means If any one sincerely desires to please God, and
the other, If any man is godly, i. e., of the same mind as God, conge-
nial with him. Faith in the truth of God, he says, certainly flows
from this congeniality with God, and, on the other hand, unbelief is
due to, and therefore is the evidence of a want of this congeniality
with God. This is a direct affirmation of the truth of the above pro-
position.
2. This, however, is proved by many other declarations of our Lord,
and of the sacred writers generally. Christ says, " If God were your
Father, ye would love me." He uniformly refers the unbelief of the
Jews, and their rejection of him, to their wickedness. It was because
IF ANY MAX .SHALL DO IIIS WILL. 239
they were of their father the devil, that they rejected and hated him.
The apostle John asserts that " He that knoweth God heareth us," and
that believers have the witness or evidence of the truth in themselves.
The Holy Spirit, or an unction from the Holy One is given to all God's
people, -whereby they know the truth. Paul says that the natural or
unrenewed man, and because he is unrenewed, perceives not the thin 0-3
of the Spirit ; whereas, the spiritual man, and because he is spiritual,
perceives all things. He elsewhere says, " If our gospel be hid, it is
hid to them that are lost." This is the constant doctrine of the Scrip-
tures.
3. It is also the doctrine of experience. The good uniformly believe
the truth, the wicked disbelieve, or neglect it. You may trace the his-
tory of the Church, and you will uniformly find truth and piety united
on the one hand, error and irreligion, on the other. The more serious
the error, the more clear is the evidence of the sinfulness of those who
adopt it. This is true of all the grades of error, from the lowest to the
highest, from the denial of unessential doctrines, to atheism. You
may travel over the world, and you will everywhere find the same
thing to be true. The infidels of England, France and Germany are
uniformly irreligious, and generally immoral. On the other hand you
never find the evidence of godliness without finding with it the firrn
belief of all truth connected with religious experience. Experience,
therefore, is in accord with the Scriptures. A man's faith, so far as
religious truth is concerned, depends upon the state of his heart.
4. A fourth argument on this subject is from analogy. There are
different kinds of truth. For the sake of distinction we may call some
speculative, as addressed to the intellect, as the truths of mathematics,
of science, and of history. Some are aesthetic, as addressed to the taste,
or sense of the beautiful. There is a standard of beauty. Some things
in nature, in art, and in literature give delight, others excite disgust.
This is not arbitrary. Some are moral, and suj^pose a moral sense for
their apprehension. Some are religious or spiritual, and suppose a
religious or spiritual state of mind for their due apprehension. The
evidence of any one of these classes of truths is suited to its nature.
The evidence of speculative truths is addressed only to the understand-
ing, and requires only intellectual ability to comprehend and receive
them. They force assent. The evidence of aesthetic truth supposes
cultivation and refinement. If a man denies the beauty of what the
mass of educated and cultivated men pronounce beautiful, it is proof
positive of his want of taste. The standard by which a man's taste is
legitimately judged, is that he delights in what is truly beautiful. So
of moral truths.
A good man inevitably approves of what is morally right and good.
240 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
If a man pronounce the Decalogue evil, or the sermon on the mount
immoral, it is proof positive that he himself is immoral. If this is so,
why should it not be true that the religious or godly man should re-
ceive religious truths, and the ungodly man reject them?
INFERENCES.
1. The folly of the opinion that a man is not responsible for his
faith. This is transferring a maxim true in one sphere to another in
which it is not true. Our character is determined by our faith, because
our faith depends upon our character.
2. Therefore we should be humbled on account of our unbelief; con-
sider it an evidence of a dull and sluggish heart.
3. We see the true way to increase the strength of our faith. We
must grow in holiness.
4. The consolation and security of believers. No speculative objec-
tions can subvert a faith founded on moral or religious evidence.
Science can never disprove the Decalogue.
ClilX. Be not conformed to this world. Rom. 12 : 3.
[April 12th, 1857.]
I. What is the world f
The terms used are z«<r(ao<r and alwv. They are very different in sig-
nification, but often the same in sense. In such connections as " Ye
are not of the world," "As I am not of the world," "Love not the
world," " The world hateth you," and the like, it means the mass of
unrenewed men, as distinguished from the Church, or people of God.
The world in this sense belongs to Satan ; it is his kingdom. It has a
reigning spirit. It has its laws and maxims. Its manners and cus-
toms are determined by its reigning spirit. It has its objects of desire
and pursuit ; and it has its consummation, which is perdition.
II. What is it to be conformed to the ivorld f
1. It is to be inwardly like men of the world, in the governing prin-
ciple of our lives ; that is, to have a worldly spirit, a spirit occupied
with, and interested in worldly things ; a mercenary, selfish, earthly
spirit.
2. It is to allow ourselves to be governed by the maxims and
manners of the world, so that with us the question is not, What is right
or wrong ? What is agreeable to the will of God ? but What do men
do ? What is the custom of society ? or What does public sentiment
command ? To this the most slavish and ruinous subjection is rendered
by the mass of men, and by many who call themselves Christians.
3. It is to allow ourselves to be carried away by the world, so as to
BE NOT CONFORMED TO THIS WORLD. 241
be undistinguishable from men of the world in our manner of living,
i. c, (a.) As to the objects which we seek. (6.) As to our amusements.
(c.) As to our general conduct.
III. The consequences of this conformity. .
1. Those who identify themselves with the world, who are not dis-
tinguishable from it in their spirit, their pursuits, their principles of
action, their mode of living, will undoubtedly perish with the world.
Tf not separated from it here, they will not be separated from it here-
after.
2. It obliterates all distinction between the Church and the world.
It destroys the power of the Church for good. It belies the profession
of its members. They profess to renounce the world, the flesh, and
the devil ; and this profession is constantly contradicted, when pro-
fessing Christians are as eager in the pursuit of wealth, as gay and
devoted to frivolous amusements, as unscrupulous in their business
habits as other men.
3. It is destructive to spirituality. It is impossible to live near to God,
and yet be conformed to the world. It brings the Christian into
innumerable dangers and temptations. It grieves the Spirit of God,
and leads him to withdraw his influences.
IV. By what rule are we to determine what is, and what is not, sinful
conformity to the world ? This is more a theoretical, than a practical
difficulty. 1. The man who is really filled with the Spirit of Christ,
and devoted to his service, will not find, much difficulty in determining
what is, and what is not sinful conformity. 2. There are many things
which the world does, which are in themselves sinful, and which, of
course, Christians should avoid. 3. "With regard to things indifferent,
the rule laid down by the Scriptures is, that one man should not judge
another, but determine for himself what is, and what is not injurious to
his spiritual interests. 4. Another rule is that we are bound to avoid
things in themselves indifferent, even though harmless to ourselves,
which are injurious to others.
5. Another rule is that we should avoid things innocent in them-
selves, which by association are connected in fact, or in the minds of
men with evil, as cards, dancing, the theater, etc.
6. The same rule as to particulars of dress and modes of living does
not apply to all persons and places. It depends on usage, on rank, or
on other adventitious circumstances. There is great danger of becom-
ing pharisaical, and making religion consist in externals.
V. How should ministers act in endeavoring to prevent conformity to
the world ?
1. They should set a good example in themselves and in their fami-
lies.
16
242 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
2. They should labor to promote a spirit of devoted piety, and get
their people occupied and interested in good.
3. They should enlighten their consciences, and endeavor to govern
them by motives rather than by coercion.
4. They should never resort to Church discipline for anything which
is not forbidden in the word of God. The only ground of discipline
is an offense.
CliX. And he that taheth not his cross, and followeth not
after me, is not worthy of me. Matt. 10: 33.
[Sept. 25th, 1864.]
There are two modes of presentation, as to the method and condi-
tions of salvation, running through the Bible, the one representing the
attainment of eternal life as easy, the other representing it as difficult.
At one time we are told that "he that believeth and is baptized
shall be saved ;" and that whosoever confesses Christ before men, will
also be confessed by him before his Father which is in heaven. We
are not required to ascend to heaven, or go down to hell, but simply to
believe with the heart and confess with the lips, that God has raised up
Jesus from the dead. " Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord,
shall be saved." This is illustrated in many cases besides that of the
dying thief. It is vastly important. We need a method of salvation,
in which, in one sense, we have nothing to do. We cannot atone for
our sins ; we cannot merit eternal life ; we cannot change our own
heart. We have a Saviour who has done all things for us. All that
is required, in this view of the case, is that we should be willing to be
saved. We are the recipients and subjects, and not the agents of sal-
vation. On the other hand, however, we are told that the righteous
are scarcely saved. We are commanded to work out our salvation
with fear and trembling ; to strive to enter in at the strait gate; that
many shall seek to enter in, and not be able. We are to crucify the
flesh, to overcome the world, to resist the devices of Satan. We are
laborers, soldiers, Avrestlers, runners in a doubtful race. These two
modes of representation are of course consistent. The one regards the
work of Christ, and its appropriation by us ; the other concerns our
acting consistently with the new relation into which we are brought to
God. It may be easy to obtain adoption into a family, and difficult to
live accordingly. It may be easy to have the eyes opened, the withered
arm restored, but difficult to use those renovated members agreeably to
the will of God. It is easy, in one sense, to believe ; but to live a life
of faith, to live so as to prove that our faith is genuine, may be a diffi-
cult task.
AND HE THAT TAKETH NOT IITS CROSS. 24:)
1. One of the conditions of salvation, that Is, one of those things
which we must do in order to prove that we truly believe, and belong
to Christ, and which all who do believe will strive to do, is to live a
holy life. That is, we are to avoid all sin, to exercise all right affec-
tions toward God and our fellow-men, and to be devoted to his glory
imd service.
2. Another thing is, to be willing to suffer for Christ. The cross is
the emblem of suffering. To bear the cross is to endure suffering.
The context shows that this is the meaning of the Lord in this place.
3. Another thing is, that we must love Christ more than any other
object ; more than our lives. And, therefore, if the sundering of all
earthly ties be necessary to the service of Christ, we must be ready to
submit to the sacrifice.
These are difficult conditions to fulfill ; but, 1. They are essential.
2. They are reasonable. Nothing is required but what we ought to be
gladly willing to perform. The difficulty arises not from the nature
of the work so much as from our own state. If we were what we
should be, if we were filled with faith and love, we should find all this
easy. The early Christians did not find it hard to submit to the spoil-
ing of their goods ; they suffered it joyfully. Paul did not find it diffi-
cult to preach, to labor, to suffer. Ke rejoiced in all that he was called
upon to do and to suffer in the cause of Christ.
Now this is illustrated and confirmed by the whole history of the
Church, in its martyrs, confessors, missionaries, etc. They have been
the happiest men on earth. We should bear in mind, then,
1. That we must be willing to suffer for Christ, and to renounce all
things for him.
2. That those who do this are sustained in doing it. They receive
in this world even a hundred-fold. Christ's heaviest burden is made
light.
3. That these light afflictions arc not worthy to be compared with
the glory which shall be revealed in us.
4. That to refuse to suffer for Christ, to prefer father or mother,
brothers or sisters, houses or land to him, involves the forfeiture of this
life, and of the life that is to come.
His cross. Each man has his own cross. One has that form of
trial referred to in the context; another, sickness, feebleness of body;
another, poverty ; another, want of success ; another, reproach ; another,
insignificance. In any case we must bear our burden cheerfully, look-
ing unto Christ as our example, our helper and our reward.
244 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
CLXI. Let this mind be in yon which was also in Christ
Jesus.— Phil. 2: 5-11.
[Oct. 3d, 1858.]
Sir Isaac Newton said that if he differed from other men, it was in
the power of attention. If this is so, what wonders that one power
wrought, not only subjectively in the expansion of Newton's own mind,
but also in the discoveries to which it led. Whether this is correct of
Newton or not, the point of difference between one Christian and an-
other, so far as second or proximate causes are concerned, is mainly in
the power or habit of contemplating divine truth long enough to allow
it to produce its proper effect. All large subjects require time for the
mind to adjust itself to them. So of works of art and of nature, so of
Niagara, of the Alps, the heavens. The great doctrines of the Scrip-
tures must in like manner be contemplated with a steady and protrac-
ted gaze. And here too, as in the analogous cases, it is passivity that
is required. It is not active, discriminating thought, but clear and con-
stant vision that is necessary. The same remark is applicable to par-
ticular passages of Scripture. This wonderful passage, Phil. ii. 5-11,
is a constellation of truths to which there are few comparable in all
Scripture. If God should give us grace, we might sit down before it
and gaze on its ever expanding wonders and glories until we were
transformed and translated. Such is not now our duty. We are to
consider the exhortation of the apostle, and the motive which he pre-
sents to enforce it.
1. The duty to which he exhorts us is entire self-negation, and devotion
to the good of others and the glory of God. This is enforced by the
example of Christ, which affords the most stupendous instance of self-
renunciation and devotion which the history of the universe furnishes.
Consider, 1. Who Christ was. He existed from eternity in the
form of God and equal with God. The form of anything, is the thing
itself in any given mode of manifestation. To exist in the form of
God, is to exist as God. It involves equality with God. It is, there-
fore, equivalent to saying that Christ was a divine person. The
passage is parallel to Heb. i. 8, and Col. i. 15.
2. Consider what he did. a. He made himself of no reputation, and
took on him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of
men. He emptied himself, laid aside his divine majesty. Instead of
appearing on earth as a God, he appeared as man, not in the transient
semblance of a man, but in reality. He became a man, subject to like
infirmities and sorrows with us. He did not thereby cease to be God.
LIVING FOR CHRIST. 245
He was God in the fashion of a man. He was God, who was horn,
lived, suffered and died.
3. Therefore, it is added that he, i. e., who was equal with God,
humbled himself, even as a man, to be obedient unto death, i. e., so
obedient as not to refuse to die, and even not to refuse to die on the
cross, therefore as a malefactor.
It is to be remarked that the subject does not change in this whole
connection. He — the same person who was equal with God — emptied
himself, was made a man, humbled himself, to die on the cross !
4. Consider why he did this. The immediate object was our
redemption, which could be effected in no other way. The motive was
love for us.
The inference which the Apostle draws is, that the believing appre-
hension of the truth here set forth will make us like Christ.
1. Negatively, in not seeking our own.
2. In being willing, for the good of others and the glory of God, to
humble ourselves.
3. In fact, that Ave will, as Christ did, renounce all self-seeking, and
consecrate ourselves to the good of others, and to the glory of Christ.
If we do not do this, it is evident that we do not believe what Paul has
written concerning Christ.
CL.X1I. Living for Christ.— Col. 3 : 24. 2 Cor. 5:14.
[May 8lh, 1855.]
I. Unity ofjmrpose is necessary.
I. For the development of character. 2. For success in life.
Illustrations as to character.
Glory, duty, self-interest, benevolence, each gives unity and force,
whereas a man without any such governing principle becomes weak.
As to success, it is by making one object predominant, and seeking
that object, that great results are attained.
II. TJiat which gives unity to the Christian life is Christ.
1. He is the unifying principle of Christian theology. 2. Of the
inward life of the Christian, or of his religion. 3. Of his outward and
active life. We have an illustration of all this in Paul, in his theology,
in his religious experience, and in his outward life. Negatively — he
did not seek wealth or honor, either as his main, or his subordinate ob-
ject. He sought simply the glory of Christ. Now this is what we
ought to do. This is what we expect you to do, and especially those
who are now going away.
1. Because this is your duty. This is the highest thing you can
do. Whatever else you do will in the end be regarded as nothing.
246 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
2. Because your own inward holiness and happiness will thereby be
best advanced.
3. Because thus only can you be really useful. Thus only do you
associate yourself with the saints and angels. The extension of Christ's
kingdom is the only thing worth living for.
4. Because Christ has died for you. Paul thus judged that if one
died for all, all should live for him.
CLXIII. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved,
let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
2 Cor. 7 : 1.
[April 27th, 1S56,]
The promises referred to are, 1. "I will dwell in them, and walk in
them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people." 2. " I
will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters,
saith the Lord Almighty."
I. The duty. II. The motive.
I. The duty is to cleanse ourselves from sin.
1. These sins are of two kinds, those of the flesh and those of the
spirit. 2. This is to be done by perfecting holiness. 3. This is a form
of religion, it is to be in the fear of God. Sin is a defilement. It is
something which is offensive, debasing, marring the beauty of God's
work.
1. This is true of sins of the flesh. In all false religions this class
of sins are either denied to be sinful, or extenuated. According to the
Scriptures they are debasing, (a.) Because the excellence of man
consists in the harmony of his complex nature, in the due subordina-
tion of the lower to the higher element in our constitution, (b.) This
harmony and subordination are destroyed by such sins. The sensual
element is strengthened. If it gains complete ascendency, the man
becomes brutal, (c.) The body belongs to Christ, is the subject of
redemption, and the temple of the Spirit. It is a profanation, there-
fore, to make our members the instruments of unrighteousness, (d.)
These sins grieve the Spirit. They are the evidence and consequence
of reprobation, (e.) They are peculiarly destructive of our own excel-
lence and of the welfare of society.
2. Sins of the spirit, such as pride, envy, malice, vanity, selfishness,
indolence, as well as unbelief, impenitence, ingratitude, &c, are no
less defilements. They render us offensive in the sight of holy beings.
We are to cleanse ourselves from these,
1. By washing in the blood of Christ.
NO FELLOWSHIP WITH THE UNFRUITFUL WORKS OF DARKNESS. 247
2. By the work of the Holy Ghost.
3. By the use of the means of grace.
4. By avoiding evil, and perfecting holiness, ■/. c, endeavoring to be
holy as God is holy.
5. By acting in the fear of God. We can be moral only by being
religions. Men propose different theories of morality, (a.) Regard to
the happiness of the universe, (b.) Regard to our own happiness, (c.)
The nature of things, or the essential distinction of right and wrong.
(d.) Self-respect, the dignity of our own spirit. All these are irreli-
gious. They leave God out of view. Religion is the only basis of
morality.
II. The motive, viz. the promises.
1. Great power is in the Scriptures attributed to the promises. By
them we are made partakers of the divine nature.
2. They are thus powerful because they enable us to draw near to
God, to enter into that fellowship with the divine being, which is the
source of life.
)i. The special promises here referred to, are the great means and in-
ducements to holiness. They are 1. God's presence, or indwelling. 2.
His love. "I will be their God, and they shall be my people;" or "I
will be their Father, and they shall be my sons and daughters." This
includes everything.
If we are to stand in this intimate relation to God, then we must be
holy. 1. Because otherwise he will cast us off. 2. Because otherwise
we will be unable to apprehend his presence, or to enjoy his love. We
must choose between sin and God. If we cherish or indulge sin, we
renounce God. If we take God as our portion wTe renounce sin.
CLXIV. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works
of darkness, hut rather reprove them. Ephesians 5 : 11.
[March 12th, 18G5.]
Light and darkness are familiar figures for knowledge and ignorance.
Knowledge is intellectual light, and ignorance is intellectual darkness.
And as we know, in the Scriptures, knowledge and holiness, ignorance
and sin, are always associated. Those who have the knowledge of
God and divine things are holy, and they only ; and those who know
not the things of the Spirit are the un regenerated. This is not an
arbitrary usage. Knowledge produces holiness, and ignorance pro-
duces sin. The works of darkness are works which proceed from
ignorance of God, or from the unenlightened, and therefore unrenewed,
and therefore the polluted soul of man. It includes, therefore, all evil
works such works as the heathen committed, and which unrenewed
248 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
men everywhere commit. Such works are called " unprofitable ' or
" unfruitful " because they produce no holy effects, but are pernicious
and destructive.
I. Our first duty with regard to such works is, not to have any fellow-
ship with them, or rather, as the word is aoyy-oivtoveTrs, have no fellow-
ship or companionship with the children of disobedience in works of
darkness. The thing forbidden includes, 1. Congeniality with, or com-
placency in evil. 2. Companionship, or fellowship with those who do
evil. We are not to share the state of mind of those who delight in
sin, and we are not to take part with them in its commission. The
evil here meant includes not merely, 1. Acts of gross immorality. 2.
But all acts which, although not esteemed evil in the world, are really
such in the sight of God. 3. The whole course of conduct and amuse-
ment characteristic of the men of the world.
This fellowship with evil may be, 1. Internal. It may be cherished
in the heart, and by our reading and observation. 2. It may be exter-
nal, either when Ave actually participate in what is wrong, or when w7e
connive at it or countenance it in any way. This may be done, (a.) By
our words. (6.) By our writings, (c.) By our conduct. A large class of
professing Christians are, by the opinions which they advocate, and the
course of conduct which they pursue, in fellowship with evil. They
evince congeniality with it, and do much to promote it.
II. But we are to reprove them.
To reprove is, 1. To convince. 2. To rebuke. The duty enjoined
is therefore, 1. Not to be silent in the presence of evil ; not to pass it
over. 2. But to show it to be evil. Convince those who advocate or
practice it, of its true character. 3. To rebuke, i. e., to declare that
those who do evil offend God, and expose themselves to the conse-
quences of his displeasure.
This duty, 1. Is a difficult one. 2. It should be performed with hu-
mility, with wisdom, with gentleness, and with a benevolent spirit, as
well as with a zeal for the law and honor of God. 3. It should be
done officially, by ministers in the pulpit and out of it ; by private
Christians, whenever the occasion calls for it ; not when it is obvious
that it would be useless or worse, for we are not to cast pearls before
swine. 4. It is often better done privately than publicly.
The great thing is to be holy ; to be illuminated by the Spirit ; to
shine as lights in the world, so that our spirit, opinions and conduct
shall be a continual rebuke to evil. This requires that wre should keep
ourselves unspotted from the world and in fellowship with God, his
truth and his people.
DELIGnTIJSG IN THE LAW OF GOD. 249
CLXV. Delighting in the Law of* God.
[Feb. 2Wi, 1861.]
I. Different senses of the word Law.
1. That which binds; hence the law of God as a rule of life, -whether
revealed in the Scriptures or in the heart.
2. The law as distinguished from the prophets.
3. The law as distinguished from the Gospel.
4. The whole revelation of God as contained in the Scriptures. This
is the sense in which the word is often used in the Psalms, and the
sense in which we are now to take it.
II. ]YIiat is meant by " delighting in f
In general, " to delight in," is to regard with lively satisfaction and
pleasure. But Avhat the expression really implies, depends on the na-
ture of the object. When we say Ave delight in a landscape, we ex-
press a very different state of mind from that expressed when we say
we delight in a friend ; or, when we delight in a poem, the state of
mind is very different from that of delighting in the law of God. There
is, 1. An aesthetic delight in the Scriptures; such as Bishop Lowth so
strongly expresses in his work on Hebrew Poetry. Many greatly ad-
mire the historical narratives, the prophetic exhibitions, the portrai-
ture of character, etc., in the Scriptures. 2. An intellectual delight
in the wisdom of the laws and institutions of the Scriptures. The prin-
ciples of its jurisprudence and government have been the admiration
of statesmen and legislators, and the model of modern nations and
states. 3. A mere delight in the purity of its precepts. This is ex-
hibited by those who deny its divine origin. All this is very different
from what the Scriptures mean by delighting in the Law of God.
On this point the Scriptures teach,
1. That the natural or unrenewed man does not delight in the law of
God. He docs not do it, and he cannot do it, because he cannot know
the things of the Spirit.
2. That this delighting in the law of the Lord is peculiar to the
spiritual man, and is due to the influence of the Spirit. This influence
is two-fold, or produces a two-fold effect. First, a subjective change in
the state of the mind analogous to opening the eyes of the blind. It
is such a change as imparts the power of spiritual vision, i. e., the vi-
sion of the spiritual excellence of divine things. This is not enough.
A man may have the poiver of vision in a dark room. Second, it pro-
duces a revelation of the truth, a presentation of it to the mind in its
true nature and relations. This is a special work of the Spirit. It is
experienced much more abundantly at some times than at others. The
250 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
effect of these operations of the Spirit is delighting in the law of God,
which includes,
1. An apprehension of its truth and consequent conviction of its di-
vine origin.
2. An apprehension of its excellence, of its purity, of its justice, and
its goodness. It is seen to be right, to be morally glorious.
3. An experience of its power to convince, to sanctify, to console, to
guide, to render wise unto salvation ; an experience of its appropriate-
ness to our necessities. It is seen to suit our nature as rational beings,
as moral beings, as sinners.
4. An acquiescence in it, and rejoicing in it, as an exhibition of the
character of God, of the rule of duty, of the plan of salvation, of the
person and work of Christ, and of the future state. The Scriptures,
therefore, are the treasury of truth ; the store-house of promises ; the
granary of spiritual food ; the never-failing river of life.
INFERENCES.
1 . It is a fact that the people of God in all ages do thus delight in
his law.
2. That if we are his people, this must in a measure be true of us.
3. That the more we delight in the law of God, the more we shall be
conformed to it, and the better able to teach and preach it.
CLXVI. Fidelity in the service of God.
[April 2M, 1864.]
Fidelity is that disposition of the mind and purpose of the will which
secures the punctilious (or scrupulous) discharge of all our obligations.
A faithful parent, a faithful magistrate, a faithful servant, a faithful
Christian, and a faithful minister, is one who desires and endeavors to
discharge all the obligations arising out of his peculiar relations.
I. Fidelity requires a knowledge of our obligations, and, therefore, those
who wish to be faithful will endeavor to obtain clear and correct views
of what they are bound to do.
II. It requires an enlightened view of the grounds of those obligations.
Without this there can be no rational desire or fixed purpose to dis-
charge them.
III. It requires superiority over all conflicting tendencies. A man may
have a desire to do his duty, and lie may have a general purpose to
perform it, but these may be too weak to withstand temptation. A
son, a citizen, or a minister may have a desire to be faithful, and a
general purpose to discharge his duty, but indolence, the love of plea-
sure, the desire of gain of some kind, may tempt him to disregard or
neglect his most sacred obligations.
FIDELITY IN THE SERVICE OF <;<)I>. 251
Fidelity in the service of God requires, therefore, 1. A knowledge of
what he would have us to do, as men, in all our relations of life, as
Christians or as ministers.
2. Such views of our relation to Christ and of our obligations to
him, as shall awaken in us the desire to do his will, and lead us to form
the purpose that we will in all cases endeavor to perform it.
3. Such a strength of this desire, and such firmness of this purpose
as render them actually controlling over our whole inward and out-
ward life.
IV. From this statement of the duty it is plain,
1. That it is a very simple one. There is no difficult point of casu-
istry about it. It is the desire and purpose to do what Christ requires,
to carry out his will.
2. It is no less plain that it is a very comprehensive duty. It in
fact includes all others. In saying that a servant is faithful, you say
that he is diligent, honest, obedient, in short, that he performs all his
duties as a servant. To say that a Christian is faithful, is to say that
he receives God's truth, that he is assiduous in all his religious and
social duties. So of a minister ; to say that he is faithful, is to say that
he is diligent in study ; that he dispenses the truth, and nothing but
the truth ; that he does this in season and out of season ; that he con-
scientiously discharges his obligations as a minister, to the ignorant, to
the wicked, to the sick, to the suffering, to the young and to the old.
It is also to say that he is devoted to his work ; that he gives himself
wholly to it ; that he does not serve God and mammon, Christ and
Belial, himself and his Master, but that his eye is single and his life
undivided.
3. It is also plain, that as this duty is simple and comprehensive, so
it is one of constant obligation. It is not a debt to be paid and for-
gotten. It is not a service to be rendered at a particular time or place,
but one which lasts as long as we live. We are to be faithful unto
death. If a man could be faithful for years, and become unfaithful,
his former fidelity would count for nothing.
4. This duty being thus simple, comprehensive and permanent, is ob-
viously exceedingly difficult. It supposes renunciation of ourselves and
of the world. It supposes the mastery over all the evil principles of
our nature, over our indolence, our passions, over the love of the world,
over the fear of man, over the desire of wealth or applause. It sup-
poses an entire consecration, not as a momentary act, as we might
consecrate a votive offering, but as the surrender of our whole being
unto Christ.
5. It is very clear that this cannot be done unless we have, (a.) The
clearest apprehension of, and the strongest faith in, his divine majesty
252 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
and glory. (6.) The firmest conviction of the value and absolute neces-
sity of what he has done for our salvation, (e.) And thirdly, the scrip-
tural hope and assurance that we are objects of his love, and reconciled
to God through him.
6. It is, finally, more clear than anything else, that we cannot be
faithful, that we cannot discharge this high though simple duty, unless
we are at all times filled by the Holy Ghost. It is only as he lives in
us that we can live in Christ. " Yet not I," says the faithful Paul,
" but the grace of God which was with me."
7. The encouragements to fidelity are abundant.
I'L Y VII. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast,
immoveable, always abounding in the work of the
Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor
is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor. 15: 58.
{April 2Qth, 1867.]
Here are two duties, and the motive to obedience. The first duty
is steadfastness. The two words are used only for the sake of the
climax.
I. Steadfast in the truth. This, Paul has specially in view. The
Christians of his time were exposed to great temptations, (a.) From
Judaism. (6.) From false philosophy. We also are so exposed, because
we too are liable to be led away from the truth. How great this dan-
ger is, is shown by the history of the Church. In all ages the Church
has been thus perverted, and it is now, in all countries, more or less
turned aside.
Means of steadfastness. 1. A sense of danger. 2. Settled principles
as to the source of truth. («.) That it is not from reason, but by reve-
lation. (6.) That it is revealed in the Scriptures, (e.) That the Scrip-
tures are to be interpreted by ordinary rules, (d.) That the office of
the theologian is simply to ascertain, arrange and vindicate the truth
as taught in the word of God.
3. Diligence in reaching clear and firm convictions.
4. Dependence on the grace of God, and constant prayer to be pre-
served from error.
II. Steadfastness of purpose, as iue.ll as of faith.
(a.) Steadfast purpose to be a Christian. (6.) To be devoted to the
work of the ministry, not to give it up for anything else, (c.) To be
steadfast in that department of labor to which God may call us.
The second duty is to abound in the work of the Lord. To abound
is to be abundant in labors, opposed to negligence and selfishness. It
is to be active and diligent, improving our time, talents and opportu-
nities constantly.
walking witii god. 253
The work of the Lord is the work in which the Lord is en"-ao-ed the
work of instructing, correcting and saving men. It is not any secular
or worldly work, in which we are engaged, but the work which the
Lord came down from heaven to accomplish ; which he is now carrying
on by his providence, by the ministry of angels, by the Church, and
which is to be consummated in the kingdom of heaven. We are co-
workers with God, with Christ, and with the Spirit, It is a great and
glorious work in comparison with which everything else is insigni-
ficant.
The motive is that our labor is not in vain in the Lord. This is the
negative statement implying the positive.
1. Our labor is not ineffectual. The work, though difficult, is not
hopeless, but sure to succeed.
2. The labor is not in vain as to ourselves. God giveth us the
victory.
CLXVIII. Walking with God.
[February ISth, 1866.]
Walk is a word frequently used in the Scriptures in a figurative
sense to denote the characteristic mode of life, as walking in the flesh,
in the Spirit, walking after the manner of the world, &c. Walking
with any one expresses a uniform and intimate fellowship or commu-
nion with him. It has this sense when the Bible speaks of our walking
with God. This presupposes, first, that God is a person. Without
that, personal communion with him would be impossible. It is there-
fore important that we should habitually think of him under this
aspect. This is not inconsistent with his being infinite, immutable and
eternal.
Secondly, it presupposes that this person is accessible to us, can hear
and communicate with us. We may believe in the personality of Ga-
briel, but we cannot walk with him. We may believe in the continued
personal existence of departed saints, and of our own friends, but we
cannot walk with them. We may cherish their memory. Our hearts
may frequently go out after them. But this is a matter of feeling.
There is no real intercourse.
Thirdly, it presupposes reconciliation. How " can two walk together
except they be agreed ?" This reconciliation with God, which is the
necessary condition of our walking with him, includes justification and
sanctification. He must cease to regard us as under the sentence of his
law, and we must have congeniality of mind with him. All these pre-
liminaries, or antecedent conditions may be admitted, and may be pre1
sent, and yet God and we be comparative strangers. This walking with
254 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
God is a rare and high attainment, as it implies more than casual or
occasional intercourse. There is all the difference between the inter-
course of ordinary Christians with God and habitual walking with him,
that there is between an occasional intercourse, however agreeable, with
a man whom we meet occasionally, and our daily communion with an
intimate friend, or member of our own family. Walking with God,
therefore, means uniform, habitual communion with him. This in-
cludes, 1. An abiding sense of his presence. 2. An abiding sense of his
favor. 3. A constant outgoing of our thoughts and feelings towards
him. 4. A constant address, or direction of our desires to him for
guidance, for assistance, for consolation. 5. An expectation and ex-
perience of his response. Communion cannot be one-sided. There
must be conversation, address and answer. God does thus commune
with us. He reveals himself to his people as he does not unto the
world. He assures them of his love. He awakens in them confidence
in his promises. He brings those promises to their minds, and gives
them the power of response. These promises become his answers to
their requests. And they experience a renewal of faith, love, zeal, etc.,
which is the manifestation of his presence with the soul. This is not
imaginary. It is real. It is not enthusiasm. It does not suppose
anything miraculous, no responses by voice, no unintelligent impulses ;
but the consciousness of the presence of the Infinite Spirit with our
spirits ; the conviction that he hears and answers us. "We have proba-
bly all seen examples of this walking with God, men (as John S. New-
bold) who lived in habitual communion with God through Christ.
The effects of this walking with God are,
1. Raising the soul into a higher sphere, above the passions and sins
which disturb the mind, above the cares and anxieties of the world.
2. The rapid growth of the soul in grace.
3. A peace of mind which passes all understanding.
4. It invests the man with a halo of holiness, which is unmistakable
and potent.
5. It renders him fit for all service and all trials.
The means.
1. "We must, as already said, be justified and reconciled.
2. We must avoid all known sin.
3. We must not only seek fellowship with God in the closet, but also
keep him constantly before us all the day.
4. We must constantly address him, asking his guidance and sup-
port, and referring everything to him.
WALK IN WISDOM TOWARD THEM THAT ARE WITHOUT. 255
CL.XIX. Walk in wisdom toward them thai are without,
redeeming the time. — Col. 4: 5.
{Sep. ZOth, 1855.]
Wisdom is a comprehensive word in the Scriptures. It is often used
by Paul for the philosophy of the schools, or for human reason and its
teachings ; often for prudence and discretion ; often for knowledge and
understanding of the things of God, and hence for religion in a sub-
jective sense, and for the gospel, the sum of truth, the highest form of
truth. Frequently the same word is used both in an objective and
subjective sense. It is so with " knowledge ;" it is so with " righteous-
ness," " hope," etc. So it is also with wisdom. This is either the
system of divine truth, or the state of mind which the sincere reception
of that truth produces. The latter is the sense here, as in Jas. iii. 17.
This is the wisdom by which our conduct is to be characterized.
1. It is from above. It is the gift of God, not a self-induced virtue.
It is something supernatural and divine.
2. Pure, ayvrj, as a dress or person newly washed ; without spot, or
defilement of any kind ; as the garments of the saints who are clad in
white. Thus pure should we be in all holy conversation and godliness.
3. Peaceable. Negatively, it does not promote dissension, conflicts,
or wranglings. Therefore it is not censorious, or disputatious. Affir-
matively, it promotes peace, it heals divisions, allays animosities,
assuages anger.
4. Gentle. irttetxTJz, courteous, decorous, proper or beseeming, suit-
able to the circumstances of each particular occasion.
5. Easy to be entreated; eu-eiOrj'-, obsequious, open to conviction,
ready to listen to admonition or reproof.
6. Fall of mercy and of good fruits ; full of kind feeling, and abound-
ing in acts of piety and beneficence.
7. Without partiality ; adtdxpiroq, unambiguous, unmistakable, that
which is manifestly what it appears or pretends to be, and therefore
connected with the next term.
8. Without hypocrisy. It is always what it pretends to be.
Such is the deportment we are to maintain in the world.
Those ivithout, are those without the Church.
Redeeming the time. Availing ourselves of every opportunity to do
good, so as to make the most of it, and so as to redeem it from evil.
1. The excellency of such a life.
2. It is honorable to religion and to our Saviour.
3. It is blessed in itself; it is a heavenly life.
4. It is beneficent. If all Christians were thus to live, the world
would soon be as God's holy mountain, where there is nothing to hurt
256 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
or to destroy. And if this community should thus walk, this house
would be the ante-chamber of heaven.
CL.XX. Earnestness in the service of God.
[March 21th, 1861.]
I. God is defined to be a Spirit infinite, eternal and immutable in his
being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth. In the pre-
sence of his immensity all creatures sink into insignificance. In the
presence of his excellence, all sink into worthlessness. In the presence
of his power, all else is weakness ; and in the presence of his wisdom,
all else is ignorance. He is so infinitely exalted above all things that
all things are as nothing in comparison with him. His honor, his will,
his blessedness is therefore the highest conceivable end of all things.
To put anything in comparison or competition with this is supreme folly
and wickedness.
But thus God in infinite condescension to the necessities of our race,
and for man's redemption, has assumed our nature. He was found in
fashion as a man. He was made under the law. He bore its curse.
He died for our sins, and rose for our justification. He, in the person
of the Son, is head over all things to the Church. To him, to God in-
carnate, our allegiance and devotion are due, not only as to God the
Creator, but as to God the Kedeemer, and as united to us by the bond
of a common nature, and the indwelling of his Spirit. This is the God
whom we are called upon to serve. The service of Christ is the service
of God. There can be no service of God other than the service of
Christ.
II. What is this service f
First, it is the inward subjection of our mind and heart to the revela-
tion of his will. It is the acquiescence of our views of truth with the
declarations of his word. It is the accordance of all our affections with
his will. We love what he would have us love : himself, his people,
all mankind. We hate and avoid all that he hates ; sin, evil passions,
inordinate desires, a worldly or selfish spirit. Much of the service
of Christ consists in bringing down every imagination, and every
thought into subjection to his teaching, and in the inward life of the
soul, as he is Lord, not of the body only, or of the outward life, but of
the soul and all its states and exercises.
Second, the service of Christ includes the regulation of our outward
life in obedience to his will. It is avoiding everything in our conduct
which is unholy, unjust, unkind, impure, or unbecoming our charac-
ter as his servants and children. It is the faithful performance of all
our duties, private and social ; our duties to our family, friends, neigh-
SELF-KNOWLEDGE. 257
bors, to the Church, and to the state. All this is properly his service
or obedience to him, because it is done according to his commands, out
of regard to his authority, to please him and promote his glory.
Third, it includes the consecration of ourselves to the accomplishing
of the work in which Christ is engaged. He came to save men, to re-
deem the world, to bring men to the knowledge and obedience of the
truth, to cause all nations to love, worship and obey the Son of God.
This is the end to which all things are directed, to which the Church
is set apart. It is the highest end. It includes the highest happiness
and excellence of our race, the highest good of the intelligent universe,
and the highest glory of the Redeemer.
III. We are called upon to be earnest in this service.
Earnestness includes two things ; first, fixedness of purpose, and,
second, energy in exertion. It is not so much a matter of feeling. A
man may be very calm, who is very much in earnest. Indeed those
most excited and commonly in a flurry, accomplish little good. What
we want is,
1. Fixedness of purpose ; that is, such a sense of the greatness, sacred-
ness and importance of the end in view, and of the obligations which
rest upon us, that we shall deliberately and of settled purpose, deter-
mine, negatively, that Ave will not serve ourselves, or the world, or Satan ;
but positively, that we will serve God in Christ ; that the regulation of
our inward and outward life according to his will, and the consecration
of our time, efforts and talents to the promotion of his kingdom, shall
be the end of our being.
2. Energy in the prosecution of this end, or execution of this
purpose. "What we suffer from is the distraction arising from the multi-
plicity of objects. We purpose to seek Christ as the main end, but
there are so many subordinate ends, so many other things which we
seek, that we lose all unity and force in our life. A stream divided
into many channels, flows shallow and feebly in them all. It is only
by collecting all the water into one channel that the current becomes
deep and strong. So it is with life. If you would serve Christ with
earnestness, you must serve him alone.
(XXXI. Self-knowledge.
[February 6th, 1853.]
I. Its nature. II. Its difficulties. III. The means of its attainment*.
I. Its nature.
All the objects of knowledge are included under the two heads of
ourselves and what is not ourselves, the me and the not me. The two
divisions are not equal, though both are vast. Self-knowledge philoso-
17
258 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
phically considered, is the science of anthropology, including our
nature, as to the elements of its constitution, and its relations to God
and the world ; physiology, or the science of the <pbatz, the sentient,
living organism ; the science of mind, or mental philosophy ; the
science of morals, or moral philosophy. Here are four of the widest
and most difficult fields of human knowledge, all embraced under the
head of knowledge of ourselves.
Practically considered, self-knowledge includes 1. A correct appre-
hension of ourselves as intellectual beings. 2. A correct view of our
peculiar dispositions and traits of character. 3. A correct knowledge
of our religious or spiritual state.
A. KNOWLEDGE OF OURSELVES INTELLECTUALLY.
1. Correct view of our peculiar intellectual gifts. Men differ; some
men have a talent for one thing, some for another, some for one pursuit
in life, some for another. It is not true that this is acquired. It is of
great importance to know ourselves in this respect, (a.) In order to
decide our profession, (6.) In order to determine our field of labor.
Great mistakes are often committed, in choosing a wrong profession or
a wrong field of labor.
2. A correct view of our relative ability, (a.) Some men underrate
themselves. (6.) Some, and most, overestimate their talents. The one
produces despondency, and the other, pride and vanity, and often
egregious mistakes.
B. KNOWLEDGE OF CHARACTER.
1. Of our natural dispositions. 2. Of our characteristic traits, as
pride, vanity, irritability, selfishness, censoriousness, moroseness, ob-
stinacy.
C- KNOWLEDGE OF OUR SPIRITUAL STATE.
1. As to the reality of our conversion. 2. Our religious state,
absolutely and relatively. Self-ignorance on these subjects is very
common, as for example in the case of the Pharisees, the Papists and
persecutors generally, fanatics of all classes. Real Christians are often
under delusion.
II. Its difficulties.
They arise, 1. From the nature of the subject, the soul.
2. From the perverting medium of self-love and sin.
3. From the want of due attention.
4. From a wrong standard of judgment, as to knowledge, character
and religion.
SELF-EXAMINATION. 259
III. Means of obtaining self-knowledge.
1. Self-examination and constant watchfulness.
2. The word of God as a light and a rule.
3. The illumination of the Holy Spirit.
4. Collision with our fellow-men.
5. Providential trials revealing to us what we are.
CLXXII. Self-examination. (No. 1.)
[Dec. 13th, 1868.]
Nothing to us is so important, and nothing so mysterious as self.
What is the self? Wherein does the selfhood consist? Is it some-
thing real, or merely phenomenal ? According to some the self is only
a transient form of the infinite, as a wave is a form of the sea. Thus
the self is of little value. According to others, what we call self is
merely an affection of the body, and ceases when the body is dissolved.
According to the Scriptures, and the common judgment of men, self is
an individual substance and subsistence, having certain essential pro-
perties or attributes, intelligence, feeling and will ; having a moral
nature as well, and moral because a rational nature. If any of these
essential attributes be wanting, self, a human personality, does not
exist. This self is immortal, hence its infinite value. Its future des-
tiny depends on its character, hence the unspeakable importance of
knowing its true character, and hence the importance of self-examina-
tion.
In this work self is the subject, self the judge, and self the witness.
But it is not the rule or standard. This is fixed and immutable, and
it is fixed by an authority out of, and higher than ourselves. That
standard is the word, which teaches what men are and should be,
what a Christian is, and what is or is not consistent with Christian
character.
Three great ends are to be answered by self-examination.
First, conviction of sin, as necessary to repentance and faith in Christ.
It is by examining himself and comparing himself with the law that
the sinner becomes convinced of his guilt and just exposure to wrath ;
of his pollution, and is thus led to abhor himself; of his helplessness, so
that he is prepared to believe in Christ, and look to him for salvation.
Second, the Bible teaches us what a Christian is, and thus enables us
to determine whether or not we are Christians.
A Christian is, 1. One who believes that Jesus is the Son of God.
2. That he is the Prophet, or infallible teacher. 3. That he is the
High Priest, who by offering himself a sacrifice for sins, has reconciled
us to God. 4. That he is our faithful and absolute sovereign, whose
280 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
will we are bound to obey, in whom we must trust for protection, and
to whose service we must be devoted. A Christian then, is one over
whom these truths exert a controlling influence, both as to his inward
and outward life. Is then, Jesus our God ? Do we love and worship
him as such ? Do we receive his doctrines ? Do we trust in his sacri-
fice and intercession ? Do we obey, trust in, and serve him as our king ?
If so, we are Christians. It is not so much by the analysis of our expe-
riences as by determining our principles, purposes, and course of life,
that these questions are to be decided.
The third object of self-examination is a knowledge of ourselves, as
Christians, i. e., whether our conduct be consistent, our motives pure,
and our progress in the divine life what it ought to be. This should
be a daily exercise. We should call ourselves to account every day,
to see where we have failed.
CliXXIII. Self-examination. (No. 2.)
[February 11th, 1855.]
1. The object of self-examination and self-knowledge. It is to deter-
mine, 1. In general, what we are ; whether or not we are the children
of God. 2. Whether we are making progress in the divine life or not ;
whether our general deportment is consistent. 3. Whether in any
given case we have acted agreeably to the gospel.
II. Self-examination requires, 1. A right standard of judgment. This
is the word of God. (a.) It is not the experience or conduct of others,
which in reference to our state or conduct is so often made the rule.
(b.) It is not public opinion, or the standard of the class to which we
belong. Merchants, lawyers, ministers, professors of religion in differ-
ent churches, commonly adopt this standard. The only standard by
which we should judge ourselves is that by which God will judge us
in the last day. It is, therefore, of the first importance that we be
well acquainted with the Scriptures as a rule of character and of con-
duct, to determine what we are, and what in any given case is right.
2. Self-examination requires an impartial, faithful and attentive
judge. No matter how accurate the rule, if we are partial, unfaithful,
and indifferent in applying it, we shall err.
3. It requires time. There must be a day of judgment. There are set
times which are especially appropriate ; for example, the close of the
day, sacramental occasions, any period of emergency. The great evil
is, that the work is neglected because of the want of a set time for it.
III. The difficulties of the work.
1. It is irksome, as an act of introspection. It is hard to determine
GRAVITY. 261
the character of our feelings. The heart is deep, it is unsteady, it is
deceitful.
2. It is not only irksome, but we are liable to many perverting influ-
ences, (a.) From self-love. (6.) From public sentiment, (c.) From
the opinions of others regarding us.
3. Another difficulty arises from slothfulness, which leads to the
.slight performance of other religious duties.
IV. The advantages and obligations of self-examination.
1. It is a commanded work.
2. It is an indispensable work. It must and will be performed.
"We cannot fail to pass judgment on ourselves. The only question is,
whether this judgment shall be hasty, biased and erroneous, or delib-
erate, formal, on a right standard and worthy of reliance.
3. It is necessary as a preservative against false hopes.
4. It is necessary to give us rational and Scriptural grounds of re-
joicing in hope of the glory of God.
5. As a means of correcting our errors and avoiding sin.
CXXXIV. Gravity.
[October 1st, 1856.]
I. It is a law of our nature that the outward expresses the inward.
"What a man is, will by necessity of nature, be revealed by his con-
duct.
Illustrations, are the proud, the selfish, the frivolous, the sedate, the
generous, the devout, etc.
Exceptions. A man may profess what he does not believe. He may
practice secret sins. He may pass for a Christian when he is not, be-
cause the reputation for religion may be secured by outward correctness
joined with profession. Still the general truth remains.
II. Hence the onhj way for a man to appear good is to be good, to ap-
pear grave is to be grave. In other words, the only way to secure an
outward deportment which is desired is to cultivate the inward dispo-
sition of which such deportment is the natural expression.
III. Gravity. The words by which this virtue is expressed as a
quality are <re//vo<r and auxppwv, the former expressing the inward qual-
ity, the latter its outward manifestation. It is, in one view, that state
of mind which secures respect, in opposition to those states which ex-
cite disapprobation or contempt. This is ffe/^wnjtr (gravity, dignity).
In another view, it is that state of mind and outward deportment which
is in accordance with our true character, circumstances and destiny.
"We are to feel and act as immortal men, as sinners, as redeemed sin-
ners, as ministers. That is, we are to cherish a state of mind, and
262 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
exhibit a deportment, which corresponds to these various relations.
This is not opposed, 1. To cheerfulness. 2. To a natural and unre-
strained deportment. But it is opposed, 1. To frivolity. 2. To mo-
roseness. 3. To sanctimoniousness.
IV. Benefits or advantages.
These are of two kinds. 1. The advantage to ourselves. It is the
stats of mind congruous to our circumstances, and, therefore, the best
adapted to secure the right impression of truth upon the heart. 2.
The effect it has on others. A large part of the power of one man over
others lies in his character or excellence. Everything which increases
our excellence increases our power, and everything which increases the
respect and confidence which others entertain toward us, increases our
influence over them for good. This is eminently a clerical virtue,
necessary to the successful discharge of the duties of the ministerial
office.
V. Means of cultivating this grace.
1. Cultivating intercourse with the great truths of the Scriptures,
Let them have their appropriate influence.
2. Employ yourselves in important and serious work.
CL.XXY. Fasting.
[Feb. 4th, 1855.]
I. Its nature. II. Its obligations. III. Its benefits.
I. Fasting in a religious sense is a voluntary abstinence from food for
a religious 'purpose. It is a natural expression of sorrow, because sor-
row destroys the desire for food and the power to digest it. In all ages,
therefore, fasting has been connected with religious services in times of
humiliation and distress. It was prescribed on certain occasions under
the law, voluntarily practiced by good men, and recognized in the New
Testament. This abstinence is either total or partial, either for a day
or for protracted periods.
II. Its obligations.
1. It is nowhere enjoined in Scripture, and therefore cannot be made
obligatory. When recommended by civil or ecclesiastical authority, it
should be observed, unless for due reasons to the contrary. Stated
fasts are not desirable, because they are apt to be regarded as binding.
III. Benefits of fasting.
1. The fact that fasting was enjoined under the Old Testament, and
that it has entered so largely into the religious observances of men,
render it probable that there is a real ground for it.
2. The psychological, or physiological ground for it is the relation
between the soul and the body, which as far as this matter is concerned,
THE RESPONSIBILITY OF SPECIAL PRIVILEGES. 263
shows, (a.) That fasting is a natural effect of sorrow, (b.) That the
mind is indisposed to act when the body is replete with food. (c. ) That
as the bsdy sympathizes with the soul, so the soul does with the body.
3. The moral or religious ground, (a.) All acts of self-denial, the
refusal to gratify the lusts of the flesh, even when natural and proper,
is an assertion of the supremacy of the soul over the body, and tends to
strengthen its authority. (6.) It is a general law of our nature that the
outward should correspond with the inward. No man can maintain
any desired state of mind while his bodily condition and acts are not in
accordance. He cannot be sorrowful in the midst of laughter. This
is the ground for reverential postures, and for decorum in dress and
manner in public worship. This is a widely operating principle. There
is, therefore, a scriptural, a psychological, and a moral and religious
ground for fasting.
4. There is also the further ground of experience and the example of
God's people. All eminently pious persons have been more or less
addicted to this mode of spiritual culture. (1.) It must, however, be
sincere. The hypocritical fasting of the Pharisees and Papists is at
once hateful and destructive. (2.) It must be regarded as simply a
means and not an end. (3.) It must be left free.
< Ii.Y.Y VI. The responsibility arising from the possession of
special privileges.
[April 29th, 1855.]
The Scriptures teach that there is such a responsibility. Our
Saviour said, " Unto whomsoever much is given of him shall much be
required." The parable of the ten talents teaches the same : so his
denunciations of Capernaum and Bethsaida. Paul says God will
render to every one according to his works, to the Jews first and also
to the Gentiles. The principle is one of natural justice. It is not
with its correctness, but with its practical application that we have
to do.
I. Our peculiar privilege as to personal religion.
1. As compared with the heathen. 2. With the ancient people of
God. 3. With most other Christian nations. 4. With the great mass
of men in our own country. We should, therefore, be among the best
men in religion. Have we in any good measure made a proper im-
provement of these advantages? We shall assuredly be judged
according to them. What can prevent our being rejected as slothful
and unprofitable ? Not our saying, " Lord, Lord, hast thou not pro-
phesied in our streets?" Not our saying "God be merciful." Even if
saved, it will be so as by fire.
26-4 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
II. Our privileges as to attainment of knowledge and other qualifications
for usefulness. Compare these again with those possessed by others in
other lands and in our own country. Who can look back over life
without the deepest humiliation and sorrow, seeing we have attained so
little in our school-days, in our college terms, in the seminary, and
since. No one has done his best ; scarcely any one has done what his
conscience can at any moment be satisfied with. Is not God greater
than our conscience ? Again have we not reason to fear that we shall
be rejected as slothful servants ?
III. As to our opportunities for doing good.
1. In relieving the wants of our fellow-men.
2. In alleviating their sufferings.
3. In promoting their salvation. What time and effort, what
anxiety and prayer, have we devoted to these objects ? Remember, the
rule is not the effects, but the desire and the labor. Many labor much
and accomplish little. Many labor little and accomplish much. The
former are the most blessed. A man may write a book which costs
him little trouble, and yet it may be the means of great good. This is
no thanks to him. He is rewarded according to the labor and self-
denial which it cost him, and not according to the good accomplished.
The value of the widow's mite did not depend on the amount of food
it would purchase for the hungry. Here again few have had our
advantages. What have we done ? How much have we labored, or
denied ourselves for the good of others ? How much reason have we
to hide our heads in shame ? How will many rise up in the day of
judgment and condemn us?
II. What is to be done f Wliat effect should the consideration of this
subject have on us ?
1. It should lead us to deep humiliation and repentance before God.
2. It should destroy all disposition to think ourselves better than
others, especially to value ourselves on account of our advantages.
3. It should lead us to seek forgiveness for the past through the
blood of Christ.
4. To the determination to redeem the time, to make the best use of
the short, uncertain future, knowing that the day is far spent, and that
the night is at hand in which no man can work.
CliXXVII. Take heed what ye hear.— Mark 4: 24.
Take heed therefore how ye hear.— Luke 8 : 18.
[December 9th, 1855.]
To hear is either, 1 . To perceive by the ear. 2. To understand.
3. To answer, or respond to, or obey.
TAKE HEED WHAT YE HEAR. 265
1. Faith cometh by hearing.
This means 1. Faith comes from knowledge, i. e., there can be no
faith without knowledge. How shall they believe in him of whom
they have not heard ? " About this there can be no dispute.
2. But secondly, it means that the living preacher, as opposed to
mere instruction out of books, is the great means of producing faith.
This does not meau, 1st. That God does not employ his written word,
and written expositions of his truth in producing faith and holiness.
2d. Nor does it mean that the proclamation of the gospel, or what is
commonly called preaching, is the only method of making the gospel
heard, and thus of producing faith. But 3d, it means that the instruc-
tion by the ear, as coming from a living preacher, is the ordinary
method of salvation.
Proof from Scripture and experience.
1. From Scripture. The command to preach and to teach indicates
this. " It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them
that believe." " How shall they hear without a preacher ?" (Xwplq
xrjpoffffovros, without one preaching.) Christ gave some apostles, some
pastors and teachers, &c. Eph. iv. 11.
2. From experience. No nation is ever converted, no church ever
gathered, no church ever sustained, without the living preacher. Few
comparatively are ever converted without his intervention.
II. Why is hearing, or the living preacher, necessary? Why may not
books and Bibles answer for the conversion of men?
1. The sufficient answer to the question is the divine appointment.
If God has determined, for wise reasons, to advance his kingdom in a
certain way, no other can succeed.
2. Because from the constitution of our nature, what is addressed to
the ear has more power in arousing attention, in producing conviction
and exciting feeling, than what is addressed to the eye. This is uni-
versally acknowledged. Hence a sermon heard has ten-fold more
power, in most cases, than a sermon read ; the sermons of Whitefield,
for example.
3. There may be, and probably is, a deeper reason than the prece-
ding one. There is a law of propagation of divine life analogous to
the propagation of vegetable and animal life. The various productions
of the vegetable kingdom are not new and independent products. The
life of the parent plant is in the seed which it produces. The life of
the parent animal passes over to its offspring. So in the Church it is
the general law that the spiritual life is communicated through and by
living members of the Church. This is not always the case with either
plants or animals; there have been many creations. Nor is it always
the case with the communication of spiritual life. We might as well
266 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
ask why the Spirit does not operate without the written word, as why
he so seldom operates without the living preacher. In both cases we
can only say: " Even so Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight."
Two inferences flow from this truth. First, that we should hear for
ourselves, and cause others to hear the gospel, not being content in
either case with books, to the neglect of the living teacher. Second,
that we should be careful tvhat we hear, and how we hear.
If salvation is connected with hearing, there is abundant ground for
both these exhortations, " Take heed what," and " Take heed how ye
hear." The exhortation in Mark iv : 24, may indeed mean nothing
more than "attend to what you hear." It is then of vast importance.
But it may be also understood as including an exhortation to be careful
as to what we hear. Salvation does not come from hearing error. It
is of the last importance, therefore, that we take heed what we hear.
Never go where error is taught. This is as foolish as going into places
of dissipation and debauch, or profanity ; or as foolish as going into
pestiferous regions, unless in either case on errands of mercy. If from
curiosity or for amusement, the result will be evil in the one case as
certainly as in the other. Secondly, " Take heed how ye hear."
1. The object of hearing, viz. : salvation, spiritual edification, must
be kept in view, and be our governing motive ; not pleasure, not criti-
cism.
2. The mind must be" prepared for the reception of the truth. The
Scriptures tell us how. The apostle says, (1 Pet. ii: 1), "Wherefore,
laying aside all malice and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and
all evil speakings, as new born-babes, desire the sincere milk of the
word that ye may grow thereby." And St. James says, (i: 21),
"Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness, and
receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save your
souls." These passages teach, 1st. That everything hostile to the truth
must be removed from the mind and from the heart. All cares,
thoughts of other things, doubts, unbelief, should be banished from the
mind, and all evil feelings from the heart, and all indulgence of those
feelings from the life. Secondly, they teach that we should be as
new-born babes, i. e., desirous, submissive, confiding.
This with prayer includes our duty as to hearing. With this will be
connected laying the truth up in our hearts, and practicing it in our
lives.
CliXXVIII. Brotherly IiOTe.
{March 27th, 1864.] ,
Few words have a wider sense than love. The general sentiment
may exist and does exist under the most diverse modifications. Its
BROTIIERLY LOVE. 2G7
object may be some inanimate object, a house, a tree, our home, the
land in which we were born. It may be some irrational animal. A
man's love for his horse, his faithful dog, or the shepherd's love of his
sheep is a strong and abiding sentiment. It may be a rational beino-)
where the love of sympathy is only a natural relation, independent of
the character of the object. It may be a companion or friend where
the ground is congeniality of character and natural good offices. Or
it may be a superior where the sentiment is founded on reverence for
his character and benefits conferred. Or it may be God himself. In ail
cases the sentiment is love, although the word stands for very different
states of mind. In its modifications love includes, 1. Delight in its ob-
ject. 2. Desire for its well-being. 3. A desire for its possession and
enjoyment.
Brotherly love is the love which arises out of the fraternal relations
of men. There is a common brotherhood among all mankind, founded,
1. On their having God as a common Father. 2. Community of na-
ture, being all descendants of the common parents of the race. 3.
Common necessities, sympathies, affections and destiny. A man, there-
fore, who does not love his fellow-men, who does not estimate their
value as men, recognize the bond of relationship between himself and
them, desire their well-being, and seek appropriate intercourse with
them, violates the first of all duties next to that of honoring God. The
first command is, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God ; the second is,
Thou shalt love thy neighbor, thy fellow-man. Within this vast bro-
therhood of man there are more intimate bonds of relations. The people
of one race, one nation, of the same tribe, of the same household, are
bound by peculiar ties and have the general obligation of love modified
and strengthened by these special relations.
In the Christian sense of the terms, brotherly love is the love which
should exist among Christians as brethren in Christ. This is founded,
1. On their common relation to Christ. They are all united to him,
and therefore are united to each other. They constitute his kingdom,
his fold, his household, his body. He is their common Lord, common
Saviour, their common portion, the object of supreme love to each, and
therefore the bond of union between them.
2. Upon the indwelling of the Holy Spirit; so that they have a com-
mon spiritual life, involving, («.) one faith, (b.) one hope, (c.) one ex-
perience.
3. Upon the congeniality of nature or feeling. They sympathize in
all their likes and dislikes, in their aims, in their characteristic pur-
suits.
II. This love is not merely an obligation. It is a necessary result of
the relation in which believers stand to each other ; so that if this love
268 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
does not exist, that relation does not exist. If a man does not love his
Christian brethren, he does not love Christ ; is none of his.
This love manifests itself, 1. In a disposition to recognize Christians.
2. In delight in their society. 3. In a desire to promote their welfare.
4. In a sympathy with them in all their joys and sorrows, in their trials
and conflicts ; in espousing their cause, standing by them and defend-
ing their character. 5. In forbearance. 6. In charitable judgment.
It stands opposed, 1. To hatred. 2. To a desire to degrade, or in-
jure, or wound the feelings. 3. To envy or jealousy, regretting that
they are honored or advanced. 4. To evil speaking and censorious-
ness. 5. To contemptuousness, or harshness of spirit or demeanor.
Love reduces men to a level. A man who is actuated by Christian
love is a Christian gentleman. No matter what his birth, his culture
or social position, he will be a gentleman in character and conduct;
and on the other hand, a man not under the control of love will not
be, and cannot be a gentleman, no matter what his birth or position
may be. This love is the cement, the life, the blessedness of the Church,
and of any society on earth. Its perfection is heaven. In proportion
as it is wanting in a man, or a community, or a church, in that pro-
portion do they approach the character and condition of the lost.
CL\\I\. It is gootl neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine,
nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth, or
is offended, or is made weak. — Rom. 14; 21.
[Oct. 2Alh, 1867.]
Some things are unlawful in their own nature, and can never be right.
Others are wrong because positively forbidden ; are wrong only so long
as the prohibition continues, and only to those upon whom the prohibi-
tion is laid. Others are wrong on the grounds of expediency, and
therefore are sometimes wrong, and sometimes right. It is not always
easy to discriminate these classes. There are, however, certain criteria
by which we can distinguish what things are wrong in their own nature,
and what are in their nature indifferent.
1. One of these criteria is to be found in our own moral constitution.
We can see intuitively that malice, envy, pride, etc., are in their nature
wrong. They are evil, not because they are forbidden, not because of
their injurious tendency, but they are essentially evil.
2. The Scriptures condemn such things as are in their nature evil,
not for one people, nor for a limited period, but for all men in all
times.
With regard to things indifferent in their own nature, the Scriptures
lay down the following rules :
IT IS GOOD NEITHER TO EAT FLESH, NOR TO DRINK WINE. 269
1. If prohibited for any special reason, they are unlawful while that
prohibition lasts.
2. When the prohibition is removed, they are right or wrong accord-
ing to circumstances ; wrong at one time and place, and not at another.
1st. They are wrong when their use or enjoyment would do harm to
others. 2d. They arc right when no such evil is to be apprehended.
3d. That principle is never to be sacrificed to expediency ; that is, when
doing or not doing anything would imply the denial of an important
truth. All these principles are illustrated by the apostle's conduct and.
teaching in relation to the three matters, in themselves indifferent,
which troubled the early Church. These were circumcision, the
observance of the holy days of the Jews, and eating meat forbidden by
the Mosaic law, or which had been offered to idols. "With regard to
these Paul taught,
1. That there was no harm in doing or neglecting them. Circum-
cision was nothing. If any man chose to e'reumcise his son, he was
free to do so. If he chose to observe a holy day, he might do so. If
he chose to abstain from meats sacrificed to idols, he might do so.
2. That he must not make his judgment a rule of duty to others.
He must not condemn those who thought and acted differently. " To
his own master he standeth or falleth." " Let no man therefore judge
you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holy day, or of a new moon,
or of the Sabbath days."
3. But if any of these became a source of evil, caused the weak to
offend, then the law of love forbids our indulging in them, or availing
ourselves of our Christian liberty.
4. But if any of these things were urged as a matter of duty, or a
condition of salvation, then it became a sin to make things indifferent
necessary. Paul, therefore, although he circumcised Timothy, refused,
to allow Titus to be circumcised. It is difficult to determine whether
compliance with the prejudices of others is right or wrong. Our Lord
disregarded the prejudices of the Jews in regard to the Sabbath. In
other cases he complied in order to avoid giving offense.
There arc certain principles important to have fixed, as guides of
conduct.
1. Nothing is right or wrong which is not commanded or forbidden
in Scripture.
2. We must stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made us
free, and not allow any rule of duty to be imposed upon us.
3. In the use of this liberty, and while asserting and maintaining it,
we should not so use it as to do harm to our neighbors.
4. Nothing indifferent can be a proper ground of church discipline.
or a condition of church fellowship.
270 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
These principles are often violated, as in the course pursued by many
on slavery, temperance, tobacco, dress, church ceremonies, &c-, &c.
CliXXX. Christian Forbearance.
[Jon. lift, 1857.]
Every particular is a manifestation of something general. Every grace
is a form of the same general principle of piety. The divine life mani-
fests itself, 1. In the intellectual apprehension and belief of the truth ;
not of this truth to the exclusion or neglect of others, but of all re-
vealed truth. It is not by urging the claims of any doctrine admitted
to be revealed that it becomes a matter of faith, or that our experience
of its power is increased, but by strengthening the principle of faith.
2. It manifests itself in the affections, in love to God, to Christ, and
to our fellow Christians.
3. In the exercise of the social virtues. In all these cases the de-
gree in which the effects are manifested depends on the vigor of the
principle of life. It is analogous to the case of a tree. It is not so
much by attention to the fruit, as by attending to the health of the
tree which produces the fruit, that success is secured. This is a gene-
ral remark, applicable to all questions of this kind.
By forbearance is meant abstaining from action. In a moral sense, it
is abstaining from cherishing or exercising those feelings which insult
or injury is adapted to produce. Such conduct, (i. e., insult and injury)
is adapted to produce resentment and retaliation. Forbearance is ab-
staining from exercising such resentment, and from endeavoring to re-
taliate. Christian forbearance is forbearance exercised from Christian
motives. A man, when insulted, or injured, may forbear from mere
interested or prudential considerations, or from self-respect, or from the
desire of approbation ; but in such cases there is no religion in the act.
It is only when the forbearance is determined by Christian motives that
it is a Christian grace. What then are the Christian motives which
give a gracious character to our forbearance?
1. A sense of our own ill desert, i. e., vileness and unworthiness.
The quickness to resent an injury or insult is in j:>roportion to the value
we set upon ourselves. If, therefore, we are truly humble, if we are
really conscious of our vileness and unworthiness in the sight of God,
we shall be little disposed to be offended when others manifest towards
us a want of respect or of kind feelings. We shall know in our hearts
that we little deserve the respect or affection of any human being. We
often deceive ourselves in this matter, and call ourselves the chief of
sinners, when, if men seem to think us so, we feel greatly injured.
CHRISTIAN FORBEARANCE. 271
2. A sense of guilt ; a consciousness that we are even greater sinners
against God than any human being can be against us. Such is our
moral hebetude that we are obliged to take extreme cases to awaken in
us the feeling which we wish to describe. Suppose, then, a man guilty
of patricide, or still worse, of matricide ; suppose such an one brought
to a sense of his guilt ; would it be possible to awaken in his mind a
feeling of resentment by any amount of insult or injury that could be
heaped upon him? Would he not feel that he deserved it all ? And
what are we ? I will not say that we are as wicked as a murderer of
his father, but this I will say, that no patricide ever abhorred himself
half so much as it would be just for us to loathe ourselves. Can we
look at the cross and ask why Jesus died, without feeling ourselves
guilty of his blood? Put it to yourselves. If the conduct of a people
had been so rebellious that it was impossible to pardon them unless
their prince should die for them, would they not feel that they were
the guilty authors of his death? And suppose further, that they, in-
stead of being penitent and won to obedience by the exhibition of his
love, treated him with neglect and continued in their rebellion, what
would they think of themselves if they were brought to a right state of
mind? It is impossible for us to exaggerate our guilt in the sight of
God. We are more guilty than we ever have conceived, or ever can
conceive ourselves to be ; and depend upon it, the more honestly and
truly we feel this, the more forbearing will we be towards those who
neglect or injure us.
3. The fact that Christ is so forbearing towards us, will render his
true disciples forbearing towards others. Christ, notwithstanding our
vileness, and notwithstanding our guilt, treats us as though we were
pure and innocent. That is, he loves us and receives us into his favor.
He not only forgives us offenses infinitely greater and more numerous
than any Ave ever can experience from our fellow-men, but he continues
to heap his favors upon us while we are trying his patience to the utter-
most. If he forgives us ten thousand talents, should we not forgive
our fellow-servant an hundred pence ? He who feels that he has been
forgiven much, will be disjiosed to forgive much.
4. Another Christian motive is the peculiar relation in which
believers stand to each other. They are children of the same Father,
members of tin- same family, united to the same Saviour, heirs of the
same inheritance, partakers of the same Spirit. Paul exhorts believers
not to lie ; not because of the obligation of truth, or the evils of false-
hood, but because believers are members one of another. When the
hand resents the imperfections of the eye, or the head execrates the
stumbling of the feet, then may one believer be resentful agaiust
another.
272 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
5. "Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are
spiritual, restore such a one in the spirit of meekness ; considering thy-
self, lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so
fulfil the law of Christ."
CLXXX1. Judge not that ye be not judged. Matt 7 : 1.
[Feb. 12th, 1854.]
Moses on Mt. Sinai ; Christ on the mountain of Palestine.
1. The one was terrible, the other attractive.
2. The one was legal and ceremonial, the other spiritual and evan-
gelical.
3. The one was ministerial, the other authoritative
4. The one was in form earthly, the other heavenly.
This discourse is distinguished, 1. By its heavenly character. 2. By
the comprehensiveness and spirituality of its precepts. 3 By its
catholicity.
The peculiar command, Judge not.
1. The word xpiveev means simply to pronounce on the conformity, or
want of conformity of an act or person to the law. This may be done,
1st, Officially and with authority. 2d, It may be done unofficially, as
when we express a conviction regarding a person or act, that he or it is
worthy of praise or blame. 3d, As intermediate between official judg-
ment and the mere expression of approbation or disapprobation, is the
decided condemnation of our brethren, or a pronouncing them guilty
before God. The former is the expression of our own judgment, the
latter is a declaration of what is the judgment of God. In the first sense
there is of course no sin in judging. As to the third sense, it does not
belong to us.
1. We have the right and duty to declare what God's judgment is,
so far as it is revealed, e. g., that no one who denies Christ, or says that
Jesus is accursed, is of God ; that no unclean person, or unjust, or mur-
derer, or drunkard hath any part in the kingdom of God.
2. But beyond this we have no right to go. 1st. We have no right
to pronounce that sin which God has not so declared — meats, days, etc.
2d. We have no right to judge the heart, or to pass sentence upon
motives. Paul refused to be thus judged by the Corinthians.
(a.) We are utterly incompetent for this office.
(b.) This is not the time forjudging.
(c.) We have no authority. It is an office which belongs to Christ.
It is a usurpation on our part.
The second kind of judging, viz., the expression of approbation or
disapprobation.
CHRISTIAN REBUKE. 273
This is right, 1. When done with competent knowledge. 2. On suit-
able occasions. 3. From proper motives and design. 4. With proper
mildness.
It is wrong on the other hand — and what is here condemned — when
it is accompanied with,
1. Undue severity of judgment.
2. A disposition to condemn, to put the worst construction on acts, or
to censure when we are not called upon to do it.
3. It is wrong to condemn where we are not competent to form a
right judgment.
4. Where the motive is bad, to gratify malice, to wound the feelings,
or to amuse others.
Reasons against judging :
1. We shall be judged, here and hereafter.
2. "We are guilty of folly.
3. We cherish evil feelings ourselves.
4. We promote them in others.
CliXXXII. Christian Rebuke.
[Jan. 51st, 1864.]
In the Scriptures we have a two-fold description of the Church ; as
a whole, of individual churches, and of believers as individual men.
The one description sets forth the ideal of the Church catholic, of a
congregation, and of a believer ; the other sets them before us as they
actually are. The Church as a whole is described as the body of
Christ, as his fold, as his kingdom, his family, his temple ; all of which
is intended to express its relation to him as his dwelling, as his posses-
sion, as the object of his delight, and as filled with his Spirit and
presence.
I. In virtue of this relation to Christ, the Church is, 1. One in faith,
in experience, in communion, and fellowship ; so that if one member
suffers, every member suffers with it. They are also in mutual subjec-
tion, and united in discipline and worship. 2. It is holy, sacred, set
apart from the world, undefiled, conformed to the will of Christ,
devoted to his service, aud pure from the corruption of heresy and sin.
II. As the Church is what it is just described to be, a body filh-d by
Christ's Sjiirit, taught and controlled by him, it has ikejprt rogative, 1. To
teach others. 2. To bind and loose, to receive into, and reject from her
communion. 3. To reprove and rebuke, as well as to exhort.
III. Now, as every man is a microcosm, so every believer is an epitome
of the Church. What is true of the Church as a whole, ifl true of every
believer in his measure. 1. The relation in which every believer
18
274 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
stands to Christ is that which the Church as a whole bears to him. If
he is the king, the head, the shepherd, the prophet, the priest, the hus-
band of the Church, so he is of each and every believing soul. If the
Church is filled by his Spirit, enlightened, sanctified and guided by
him, so is each believer. 2. Therefore the attributes of the believer
are essentially the attributes of the Church. He is holy, separate from
the world, purified from sin. He is free from heresy and defilement.
3. Consequently the prerogatives of the believer are the same in his
sphere and measure with the prerogatives of the Church. 1st. He has
the right to teach. 2d. To bind and loose. 3d. To exhort and rebuke
with all long-suffering.
The first remark which this view of the matter suggests is, that the
relation both of the Church and of the believer to Christ is not an exter-
nal one, but an internal and vital one. It is not by outward profession,
nor by external rites that this relation is consummated or preserved,
but by a living faith and the indwelling of the Spirit ; and consequently
no individual man, and no body of men have a right to be regarded,
treated or obeyed as a part of the Church catholic, except so far as he
or they give evidence of this real union with Christ.
The second remark is, that the prerogative of the Church and of be-
lievers severally, to teach, to give or withhold Christian fellowship, to
exhort or rebuke, is founded on this relation to Christ, and conditioned
on the possession of the attributes or character which flow from that
relation : holiness, faith, love, meekness, etc. We are not bound to
obey in the Lord those who are not in the Lord. Protestants were right
in resisting the authority of Rome ; so were the Presbyterians in Scot-
land, and the Puritans in England right in resisting those who claimed
the power of the Church over them. So the right to teach, to exhort
and reprove belongs to those who are members of Christ's body, and
are governed by his Spirit ; and it belongs to them only so far as this
is actually true concerning them.
Third. It follows from what has been said, viz. : that it is the pre-
rogative of the Church and of the believer thus to teach and to rebuke,
that it is also his duty. He cannot see ignorance or sin without doing
what he can to remove them.
Fourth. If this be the prerogative and duty of the believer and of
the Church, then it is the duty of others to receive instruction and re-
buke with a humble and submissive spirit. Here, as elsewhere, we do
service not to men, but to God ; we bow to the authority of God, or of
the Holy Spirit in the humblest of his organs which he sees fit to
employ.
As the actual Church is far from corresponding to the ideal, or the
actual Christian to the ideal believer ; as neither the Church as a whole,
FORGIVENESS OF OFFENSES. 275
nor any of its members are really conformed to the standard of the
Scriptures ; as neither live worthily of the relations which both sustain
to Christ, and neither possess in their fulness the internal character or
attributes which flow from that relation, it follows,
First, that neither should be forward in claiming the prerogatives
which are founded on that relation to Christ, and on the possession of
its consequents. It has ever been the case that those bodies who pos-
sess the least of the attributes of the Church, have been most strenuous
in the assertion of its prerogatives. Romanists proceed on the principle
that the Church actual is the Church ideal, that the visible body is all
that the Scriptures say the real and perfectly redeemed body is, or is to
be. And it often happens that those individual Christians who have
least of the spirit of Christ, are most disposed to exercise his power.
Hence censoriousness results.
Second, as the rebuke comes from the indwelling of the Spirit, as the
Christian does not act in his own name, it follows («.) That the rule
of his judgment must be the revealed will of the Spirit, (b.) That
the motive must be the good of the offender, (c.) That the manner
and tone must be such as the Spirit dictates.
Third, as concerns those who receive rebuke, it follows from what
has been said, (a.) That they should recognize the right and duty of
their brethren to administer it. (6.) That they should receive it as
coming from the Lord, (c.) That as neither the Church nor the
believer, whether the rebuker or the rebuked, is perfect, imperfection
in the character of the reprover, or in his manner or spirit, would not
justify us in resenting or resisting it. The Church is one. We should
bear each other's burdens, sympathize in each other's sorrows, and
endeavor to correct each other's faults.
CliXXXIII. Forgiveness of ©Houses.
[Dec. 17th, 1854.]
I. A personal offense is anything whereby we are personally injured in
our feelings, our reputation, our person or estate.
A public offense is one by which the Church or the community is in-
jured in any of its interests.
II. The question is, what is our duty in reference to personal offenses?
1. We should not cherish any malignant or revengeful feelings to-
wards those who injure us.
2. We should not retaliate, or avenge ourselves on our offenders. If
the offense is of such a nature that the interests of society or of the
Church require it to be punished, it is right in us to desire such punish-
ment.
276 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
3. We should cherish towards those who offend us, the feelings of
kindness, regarding them with that benevolence which forbids our
wishing them any harm.
4. We should treat them in our outward conduct with kindness, re-
turning good for evil, and acting towards them as though they had not
injured us.
III. When are we to forgive f
There are two classes of passages which bear upon this subject. 1.
Those which prescribe the condition of repentance. " If thy brother
trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him."
2. Those in which no such condition is prescribed. " For if ye forgive
men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you."
(Matt, vi: 14.) "How oft shall my brother sin against me and I
forgive hirn?" (xviii: 21.) "Love your enemies, bless them that
curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which
despitefully use you and persecute you." (Matt, v: 44). So God
does. "He maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and
sendeth rain on the just and the unjust." (Matt, v: 45). So Christ
prayed for his crucifiers. So Stephen prayed. So is God in his dealings
with us.
These passages are not inconsistent. The word forgiveness is used
in a wider or a stricter sense. In the wider sense, it includes negatively,
not having a spirit of revenge, and positively, exercising a spirit of
kindness and love, and manifesting that spirit by all appropriate
outward acts. This is forgiveness as a Christian's duty in all cases. In
a more restricted sense it is the remission of the penalty due to an
offense. This is illustrated in the case of an offense against the
Church. Repentance is the condition only of the remission of the
penalty, not of forgiveness in the wider sense. There are penalties
proper to private as well as to public offenses.
IV. Grounds of the duty.
1. God's command.
2. God's example.
3. Our own need of forgiveness. Our sins against God are innume-
rable and unspeakably great.
4. The threatening that we shall not be forgiven unless we forgive
others.
5. It is a dictate of Christian love.
LET NOT THEN YOUR GOOD BE EVIL SPOKEN OF. 277
< I.X X X I V. Let not then your good be evil spoken of*.
Rom. 14: 1G.
[January \2>th, 1855.]
1. The Scriptures speak much of the beauty of holiness. They rep-
resent the Lord Jesus as the chief among ten thousand, and the one
altogether lovely ; as fairer than the children of men. He is divinely
beautiful. His beauty consists in his perfect excellence, in the absolute
wisdom and symmetry of his whole character.
2. Believers are the epistles of Christ. They are his witnesses. They
represent him among men. It is their solemn duty to make a fair
representation of what he is, and of what his religion is, before the
world. This idea is often presented in the Old Testament, and the
people were often upbraided because the name of God was blasphemed
among the gentiles for their sake.
3. There are two ways in which believers dishonor Christ, and make
a false representation of him and of his religion : First, when by break-
ing the law, they give men to understand that Christ either allows or
approves of such transgressions, and secondly, when they cause even
their good to be evil spoken of; that is, when they either so act on
right principles as to give those principles a bad character, or so con-
duct themselves as to mislead others as to the true nature of the gospel.
This is done (1.) When men so use their Christian liberty as to injure
their brethren. The distinction between months and days, between
clean and unclean meats, had been abolished. It was right that this
fact should be asserted and taught. It was right that Christians should
act upon this liberty ; but if they so used it as to destroy their breth-
ren, without any regard to their interest, they sinned against Christ ;
they caused what was good to be evil spoken of. So now in regard to
temperance, men may make such a use of truth, and so act on true
principles, as to do great harm. (2.) This is done when undue stress
is laid on trifles. Paul says that religion does not consist in meat and
drink ; and to act as though it did, is to slander the gospel. All who
make that essential which is not essential are guilty in this matter.
They cause the gospel to be misunderstood. This is true of the Papists ;
it is true of High Churchmen ; it is true of the seccders ; of fanatics
of all classes, and of all bigots. They belie religion, as the tattooed
New Zealander, or the painted Indian, or the Hindoo with his smeared
countenance, all misrepresent the human face divine. (3.) This is
done also by the sanctimonious, who make a false representation of
religion, and cause it to be evil spoken of when they hold it up thus
caricatured before men. (4.) It is done also by the censorious, not
278 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
only in making non-essentials of too much importance, but also in mis-
representing the spirit of their Master. His religion does not justify
their harsh judgments. (5.) It is done by those who carry any right
principle to excess, (a.) By the Puritans in regard to the Sabbath, to
things indifferent in worship, to days of religious observance. (£>.) By
the Quakers in regard to dress and conformity to the world, (c.) By
those who deny the Church any liberty in her organization.
In every case of this kind, the human degrades the divine. "What is
indifferent is made essential, and what is essential is made indifferent.
Let not then your good be evil spoken of.
1. By making a wrong use of Christian liberty.
2. By teaching trifles as matters of vital importance.
3. By sanctimoniousness.
4. By censoriousness.
5. By pressing right principles to an extreme, as the Puritans did,
and the Seceders and Quakers do. Make a fair exhibition of the
gospel, and to this end, 1. Study Christ and his work. 2. Be filled
with his Spirit.
CLXXXV. Waiting on God.
[November 21st, 1852.]
I. Two conditions are necessary to physical life, viz. : repose and activity.
So also in the spiritual life there are two conditions of health, viz. :
passivity and exercise. The former is expressed by waiting, which
implies,
1. Passivity; a state in which we are the recipients, in which we do
nothing, but quietly expect something to be done. Thus men wait for
the morning ; they wait for the salvation of God ; for the fulfillment
of his promises ; they wait for the coming of the Lord.
2. It implies confidence in God, an assurance that he will reveal
himself, that he will accomplish his word.
3. It implies desire and expectation. Men who wait for the morning
both expect it and long for it. So those who wait for God, for his sal-
vation, for his coming, expect it and long for it.
4. It implies patience and submission ; patience, because we know
that the good waited for will not be granted before God's time ; sub-
mission, because we know that it is in God's power to grant or to with-
hold, and that our only hope is in him.
Waiting, therefore, though it implies passivity, is the opposite ; (1.)
of indifference ; (2.) of despair ; (3.) of rebellious discontent.
II. Those ivho wait on the Lord renew their strength.
1. Because God flows in upon the soul, imparts larger measures of
FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH. 279
life. As occurs in sleep. As touching the ground according to the
fable.
2. Because God approves and blesses those who thus confide in him
and long for him.
III. Times in which we should wait.
1. In seasons of devotion, private and public.
2. In times of sickness and sorrow.
3. In times of spiritual dearth.
4. All the time of our continuance in this world, is a time of wait-
ing for the salvation of God.
CliXXXTI. Fight the good fight of faith.— 1 Tim. 6 : 12.
[April 10th, 1853.]
The attainment of eternal life is a great and difficult work. It is
not to be attained without great effort.
1. Because it implies victory over sin, bringing ourselves into sub-
jection to God, and into conformity to his image.
2. Because the enemies which stand in our way are so numerous.
This truth is variously presented in the Scriptures. It is presented by
our Saviour's exhortation to strive to enter in at the strait gate ; by
the command to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling ;
by comparing the Christian life to a race, to a conflict, etc. The latter
is the figure here used.
I. What is meant by the fight of faith? II. Why is it called a good
fight t HI. What is the nature of this conflict ? IV. What
are the means, or weapons of this warfare?
I. What is the fight of faith?
1. The Christian life, considered as a fight.
2. It is called the fight of faith, not because it is a conflict in behalf
of a creed, but because faith is the contending principle ; it is a fight in
which faith is the combatant. Such is the life of faith, the walk, the
triumph of faith. It is explained by 2 Tim. iv. 7: "I have fought a
good fight, — I have kept the faith;" that is, faith in the subjective
sense. He had not lost his faith, he had kept it unto the end. On
this salvation is suspended. "If we hold the beginning of our confi-
dence steadfast unto the end," we arc made partakers of Christ. The
fight, therefore, which we have to endure, is a conflict to preserve the
inward life of the soul, which consists in faith.
II. Why is it called a good fight?
1. Because it is the conflict in behalf of what is good ; not for riches,
280 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
honor, or dominion, but for holiness. 2. Because it is a conflict which
ends in triumph.
III. Nature of the conflict.
The faith here spoken of is, 1. Not merely faith in* the being, perfec-
tions and government of God. To maintain such a faith is a great
thing, considering all the sources of doubt and difficulty which sur-
round us.
2. But it is also faith in the gospel, i. e., faith in Christ ; in his
divinity, incarnation, atonement, intercession, etc.
3. Faith in our interest in his redemption, or rather, faith considered
as the appropriation to ourselves of the promises of the gospel, and the
consequent union of the soul with God.
The enemies of faith are,
1st. A spirit of skepticism, (a.) The sources of this evil. (6.) The
cure of it.
2d. A spirit of despondency, (a.) On account of sin, i. e., its power.
(&.) On account of guilt.
3d. A distrustful, gloomy spirit, (a.) As to our destiny in this life,
and hereafter. (6.) As to our usefulness.
4th. A worldly spirit; a disposition to seek, to fear, to obey the
world.
IV. Means of maintaining faith.
1. Nearness to God, and sense of dependence.
2. Use of the means of grace.
3. Exercise of our faith.
CL.XXXVII. Rejoice in the Lord.
[January 24th, 1864.]
Joy is either a transient emotion produced by the expectation or en-
joyment of good, or it is a permanent state of the mind, an habitual,
cheerful and happy frame of the sj^irit, arising from the sense of
security and blessedness. The command is, —
I. To be happy. II. To be happy in and through the enjoyment of
sjnritual good.
I. The command is to be hapjnj. This is not inconsistent with the
duty of mourning for our sins, nor with the duty of sympathy with the
sorrows of others, weeping with those who weep, nor with being duly
and naturally affected by the trials and afflictions of life, nor with the
declaration that God looks with special favor upon such as are of an
humble and contrite spirit, and tremble at his word. There may be
joy in sorrow.
REJOICE IN THE LORD. 281
But the command to rejoice is, 1. A condemnation of a sad, despond-
ing, discontented state of mind. It is a condemnation, 1st. On the one
hand, of the doctrine that such sadness or despondency is in itself a
desirable or profitable state ; that it tends to holiness, or is the appro-
priate condition of the Christian. 2d. On the other hand, of the doc-
trine that these feelings should be cherished and rendered habitual.
This is a common opinion. There is much to make it plausible. The
awful interests of eternity which must be more or less in doubt until
our destiny is decided, the amount of evil in our own hearts, the pre-
valence of evil in the world, the state of those dear to us, the low con-
dition of the Church, the certainty of the perdition of so large a portion
of the human race ; these as well as our own personal sorrows and dif-
ficulties, would seem enough to banish all happiness from the heart of
those who take a believing and enlarged view of the realities by which
they are surrounded. Nevertheless joy, and not sadness, is the normal
state of the Christian ; and this state of depression of spirits is not it-
self good, nor a state of mind to be cherished as desirable and produc-
tive of holiness. 2. It is not only, however, a condemnation of habitual
sadness, but it teaches, 1st. That the opposite state is the one which we
ought habitually to enjoy ; and 2d. That it is the one which we ought
habitually to cherish. And this for two reasons. First, the Christian
has abundant cause to be habitually joyful ; reasons which cannot be
duly and believingly apprehended without producing joy. Sadness,
therefore, is the fruit and evidence of unbelief, as spiritual joy is the
fruit and evidence of faith. The fact, (1.) That the Christian is for-
given. (2.) That he is reconciled to God and is the object of the divine
love. (3.) That he is united to Christ. (4.) That all the exceeding
great and precious promises of the Word of God are his. (5.) That
Christ is set before him as the object of love, adoration and delight.
(6.) That heaven is his everlasting inheritance. (7.) That all power
is in the hands of Christ, that all things must work together for good,
and that the final consummation will result in bringing infinite good
out of the infinite evil that is in the world ; these are rational sources
of joy. It is unnatural and wrong, unbelieving and ungrateful for
those who have all these sources of joy to be habitually sad and de-
sponding. Nothing is more difficult to bear than for a father to see a
child, surrounded by everything necessary to render him happy, habitu-
ally and causelessly miserable.
The second reason why we are commanded to be happy is that this
state of mind is healthful. It tends to holiness. It is to the graces of
the Spirit what the light of the sun is to nature. It renders them
more healthful, vigorous and beautiful. Happiness belongs to
heaven ; misery, to hell.
282 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
II. This command to be happy is, however, not a command to be happy
simply, but to be happy in the Lord. This is, 1. A prohibition against
seeking happiness in the world. It is not a prohibition against opening
our hearts to the sources of pleasurable emotion which surround us in
the world. But it is a prohibition against seeking our happiness from
that source, or even enjoying them as merely worldly. They should
be received and enjoyed religiously. This moderates, modifies and re-
gulates all worldly joy.
2. It is a command to seek our happiness in God, and in the things
of God. We must choose. If we come to the fountain of living water
we shall not only be refreshed, but also enabled to enjoy worldly good
more, and be safer than if we had made that good our portion.
III. In what sense is this joy a fruit of the Spirit?
1. The Spirit is the author of that gracious state of mind out of
which joy springs.
2. He bears witness with our spirits that we are the children of God,
and he is the earnest of our inheritance.
3. He sheds abroad the love of God in our hearts, and directly in-
fuses the special grace of joy.
IV. The reasons for this command.
1. Joy is healthful in all its natural influence and tendencies. Pain
and sorrow are the reverse. The one is the inseparable companion or
consequence of holiness ; the others are inseparable from sin. The one
tends, therefore, to produce holiness, and the others, sin. Pain and
sorrow may be useful as medicine, not as food. Joy, however, is the
natural atmosphere of the soul, out of which it cannot live. Or, it is
as oxygen in the air ; it is its vital principle. Take joy out of heaven,
and what would it be ? It would be as though the oxygen of our air
were removed ; all that lives would die. For our own good, therefore,
we should rejoice.
2. This joy is a holy exercise. 1st. Because its objects are holy,
pure, spiritual. 2d. Because it is in its nature the exercise of holy
feeling.
3. It is a gift of God and the fruit of the Spirit. " These things have
I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy
might be full." (John xv: 11.) "And now I come to thee; and these
things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in
themselves." (John xvii: 13.) "For the kingdom of God is not meat
and drink; but righteousness , and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost."
(Rom. xiv: 17.) " But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace," etc.
(Gal. v : 22.) " Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling,
and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory, with ex-
ceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty,
ZEAL. 283
dominion and power, both now and ever. Amen." (Jude 24, 25.)
Surely, that which is the gift of Christ, the fruit of the Spirit, and the
atmosphere of heaven, must be holy, and worthy of being assiduously
cherished.
4. It beautifies, adorns, and renders attractive the Christian charac-
ter. A gloomy Christian is not only a burden to himself, but also a
source both of unhappiness and of evil to those around him. We are
bound, therefore, to be joyful as a means of honoring God, and being
useful to our fellow-men.
5. Surely we of all men have abundant cause for joy. The absence
of joy is a proof of unbelief. How can a man who believes that he
is united to Christ, and therefore partaker of his righteousness, the
temple of his Spirit, a child of God and an heir of heaven, fail to re-
joice? If assured of great earthly good, we should not fail to overflow
with joy. How then can we believe that we are partakers of Christ's
glory, and not rejoice?
CL.XXXVIII. Zeal.
[December ISth, 1853-]
I. Its general nature. II. Criteria by ivhich to distinguish between true
and false zeal. III. The duty and importance of being zealous.
I. The general nature of zeal.
Zeal is fervor. Z7tloz is from Zla), to boil. It stands opposed (a.)
To opposition. (6.) To indifference or lukewarmness. Its object may
be good or bad, a person or thing, truth or error. The Jews and Paul
were zealous for the law, and for the tradition of their fathers. Paul
through zeal persecuted the Church.
II. Criteria of true and false zeal.
1. They are not determined by their object. There can indeed be
no holy zeal for sin or error ; but there may be an unholy zeal for God
and truth. Of this the Jews were an example.
2. True or false zeal is not determined either by its energy, or by
the self-denial and exertions to which it leads. Many unholy men are
exceedingly fervid in their zeal, and many such make the greatest sac-
rifices for their ends.
3. It is determined, first, by its source. The source of false zeal is
either, 1st. Some selfish interest, as in the case of the Jews, the high
churchman, the Romanist; or, 2d. Party spirit, national feeling, esprit
de corps; or, 3d. False doctrine, hatred of the truth. The source of
true zeal, i- e., of zeal as a Christian grace, is, 1st. The Holy Spirit, as
the author of all good. 2d. Spiritual apprehension of the dignity and
excellence of its object, whether it be God, the truth, or the Church.
284 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES.
Second, it is determined by its concomitants and effects. 1st. False
zeal is malignant; true is benevolent. The one is the fervor of an
unrenewed mind ; the other of a renewed mind. Illustrations of this
are, Jesus, and the Jews. 2d. False zeal is proud; true zeal is hum-
ble. The former arises often from a sense of superiority which it seeks
to vindicate and assert ; the latter, from such views of God and things
divine as tend to produce humility. 3d. The one is reverent and the
other irreverent. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.
The want of this attribute vitiates, or proves to be spurious, much that
passes for religion. 4th. True zeal is connected with a holy life. It
is remarkable how often the greatest zealots for God, the Church, and
sound doctrine (as they regard it), have been unholy and even immoral
in their lives.
III. The duty of zeal.
1. This state of mind is demanded by the infinite importance of the
interests at stake : the glory of God, the Redeemer's kingdom, the pro-
gress of truth, the salvation of men. To be unconcerned about these
things is the greatest sin and evil.
2. God, therefore, declares his special abhorrence of the cold and
lukewarm.
3. Our relation and obligations to God and Christ call for zeal. A
child is zealous for its father, a subject for his sovereign, a soldier for
his commander, a captive for his redeemer. Our zeal should be pro-
portioned to our obligations.
4. Zeal is the chief source, or one of the chief sources of spiritual
power. God employs living souls to communicate life. In all ages,
men of zeal have produced great results. This qualification, in the
absence of others, can accomplish wonders.
IV. Means of cultivating zeal.
1. Avoid all pretence or affectation, all expression of more interest
than you feel.
2. Gather warmth by continual intercourse with God, and cherish
the influence of his Spirit.
3. Keep your minds filled with the subjects about which you should
be zealous, and your attention devoted to them.
4. Remember that zeal is a gift of the Holy Spirit ; that whatever
grieves the Spirit quenches our zeal, and that the more we are filled
with the Holy Ghost, the more shall we be filled with godly zeal.
VIII.
THE MEANS OF GRACE.
THE SCRIPTURES, MINISTRY, SACRAMENTS, &c
CXXXXIX. The Means of Grace.
[March 6th, 1853.]
I. Meaning of the terms.
1. Grace signifies goodness, love, divine influence.
2. The means of grace are the means appointed and employed in ap-
plying to men the benefits of redemption. These are the word, the
sacraments and prayer ; or more properly, the word and sacraments.
II. Wrong views on this subject.
First, that which depreciates their importance, their necessity. This
is done, 1. By those who teach that reason and nature contain, or may
discover truth enough to sanctify and save the soul. This is disproved,
(a.) By Scripture, (b.) By experience. 2. By those who teach that
the Holy Spirit is given to all men as a revealer of truth. This is dis-
proved, (a.) By the Scriptures, which everywhere teach the necessity
of the written or preached word, (b.) By experience, which shows that
wherever the written word is forsaken, and inward illumination relied
on, the result is folly and heresy.
Second, the doctrine which attributes an inherent efficacy to these
means, and teaches, 1. That they are the only channels of divine influ-
ence and of saving benefits. 2. That they are always efficacious. 3.
That their efficacy is independent of the state of the recipient (if non-
resisting), and of the ab-extra power of the Spirit.
III. The true doctrine on the subject, is,
1. That they are absolutely necessary, except in the case of infants.
2. That their efficacy is due to the attending power of the Spirit.
3. That this power is given when and to whom God sees fit. That
286 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
this divine influence, not being given independently of these means, our
growth in grace depends on the proper use of them.
IV. The 'proper use of the means includes,
1. A proper understanding of their nature and importance. If we
approach the Scriptures or the sacraments with wrong views of their
nature, either too low, as though they were merely human, or with
superstitious views, as though they had magical power, we shall fail.
2. A deep conviction of the necessity of divine influence, in order to
render them efficacious.
3. A due preparation of mind, preparatory to their use. This is se-
cured, (a.) By discarding other things, and especially by forsaking sin.
(b.) By awaking a desire for spiritual nourishment.
4. The exercise, in the actual use of them, (a.) Of faith, as well as
attention, (b.) Of self-application, (c.) Of the purpose to believe and
act in accordance with the truth communicated.
5. Prayer and converse with God.
CXC. The Word of God as a Means of Grace.
[November 3(M,1856.]
I. What is the meaning of the phrase " means of grace f "
1. They are not means in the Romish sense, i. e., rites which have
the power to confer grace. 2. Nor any service or thing which may be
the means of good, such as dispensations of Providence, afflictive or
otherwise, nor forms or ceremonies of man's arranging, though ever so
useful. But, 3. Those which are appointed by God for the purpose of
conveying grace, and which he has promised to attend by his divine
influence. This supposes that God works by means. This he does,
1st. In the material world, which is governed, not by the blind laws of
matter, but by the continual operation of God in sustaining and guiding
those lawTs to intelligent ends. 2d. In the intellectual w7orld, in the
development and exercise of the minds and character of men ; in sus-
taining, controlling, restraining and guiding their exercises, so that
they with perfect freedom work out their own pleasure, and yet the
purposes of God. 3d. In the world of grace, where also there is a con-
tinual agency of God in combination wTith the agency of man, in the
development of the graces of the Spirit, and in attaining eternal life.
From this it follows (1.) That the means are adapted to the end.
The laws of matter are to be employed and followed in attaining phy-
sical results ; the laws of mind, or rather of human nature, are to be
employed in attaining intellectual and moral results. (2.) That in all
cases these means are appointed and determined by God. We can not
substitute others in their stead. We must use those which God has
THE WORD OF GOD AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 287
appointed, or none at all. (3.) These means are absolutely essential,
and not more so in one department than in another. (4.) In all cases
the means are inefficacious without God's presence. God gives life
and power to natural causes ; and he gives efficacy to the means of
grace, according to the laws of the kingdom of grace.
II. IVliat are the means of grace f The word, sacraments and
prayer. There are no others. Our subject is the Word as a means.
1. By the Word we mean the Bible and its contents ; the whole sys-
tem of facts, doctrines, promises and principles therein revealed. 2.
This is a means of grace, the means which God has appointed, and
which we are commanded to use for the promotion of a work of grace
in ourselves and others.
First, as to ourselves- 1st. It must be understood. It must become
an object of knowledge. It is only as known that it exerts for us, or
exerts over us any power. This knowledge supposes (a.) Familiarity
with what the Bible says. (6.) An understanding of the meaning of
what it says. If we attach a wrong sense to the language of the Bible,
it is not the truth which it contains which is before our minds, but some
form of human thought to which no promise is made.
2d. It must be spiritually discerned. That is, it must be appre-
hended in its spiritual excellence, as it is addressed to the heart as well
as, in its logical relations, to the understanding. These may be so far
separated that the intellectual may exist without the spiritual ; but the
spiritual cannot exist without the intellectual. A man may see a thing
without seeing its beauty, but he cannot see its beauty without seeing
the thing itself.
3d. The word of God must be studied with both these objects, that
is, to know what it teaches, and to apprehend its spiritual power. With
regard to this point, I would remark, (a.) That the two things are
perfectly distinct. The ends aimed at are different, the means
employed are different, and the posture of mind is different. (6.) Being
thus different, the one can not be substituted for the other, the critical
for the devotional, or the devotional for the critical reading, (c.) They
may, however, be combined. The mind may pass instantaneously from
the one posture to the other, or turn its eye from one aspect to another,
of the truth contemplated ; as does the astronomer in the study of the
heavens, or the man of science in the study of the laws of matter, or
the physician in studying the structure of the human frame, or the
lawyer in studying the principles of human justice.
4th. As the word is the great means of grace, it must be dilligently
used for this end. (a.) It must be brought frequently and for pro-
tracted periods before the mind, and contemplated in its spiritual
character, as designed and adapted to excite the proper emotions.
288 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
That is, time must be devoted to the devotional reading and meditation
of the truth, (b.) It must be read with constant self-application. As
a means of communion with God we must read the word as if God
were soeakiDg to us ; and we must answer in the words of gratitude,
reverence, faith, joy or fear, as the thing said may require, (c.) The
mind should be stored with the truth and with the words of Scripture.
(d.) We should cultivate the habit of casual meditation, or of recurring
to the word of God continually [a.] as matter or subject of thought,
[6.] for direction, [a] for support, and [d.] for consolation.
5. As the means, though divinely appointed and divinely efficacious,
is powerless in itself, we should always pray for the Spirit, and depend
on his promised aid, without which the word will be to us only a savor
of death.
Second, as to others.
1. The truth is the only, and the absolutely indispensable means.
2. We must endeavor, therefore, to bring men to the knowledge of the
truth. 3. We must try to make them employ it in the way of God's
appointment.
CXCI. Search the Scriptures.
[February 18th, 1854.]
I. What are the Scriptures? II. For what are they to be searched?
III. Sow are they to be searched ?
I. Wliat are the Scriptures ?
The sacred writings contained in the Old and New Testaments are,
1. The Word of God. In the sense in which the works of a man
are his words, revealing his thoughts, will, purposes, the Scriptures are
the word of God. He is their author. Their contents rest on his
authority. They are not merely his as written by pious men, not a
human form of divine truth, but God's own exhibition of truth. This
is opposed, first, to the Deistical, secondly, to the Rationalistic, and
thirdly, to the Quaker views.
2. From this it follows, (a.) That they are infallible, (b.) That they
are holy, (c.) That they are powerful, (d.) That they are consistent,
(e.) That they are the appointed means of salvation. We are begotten,
enlightened, sanctified, and saved by the truth.
3. They are complete, as containing all the extant revelation of
God.
4. They are plain, so that every one can learn for himself what God
says. They are the light of the world. They are the fountain of life.
They are the treasury of divine things.
MIGHTY IN TOE SCRIPTURES. 289
II. We should know xohat we seek xvhen we search.
We should search the Scriptures, 1. For knowledge of God, of
Christ, of truth, of duty. This knowledge is speculative, aud spiritual.
2. For consolation.
3. For holiness.
III. How are we to search the Scriptures t
1. Reverently and submissively, with the fixed determination to be-
lieve every truth which they affirm. Everything is right which they
command, and everything is wrong which they condemn. "We are not
to sit in judgment on the Scriptures.
2. With diligence, (a.) Studying them much, (b.) Studying them
consecutively, (c.) Investigating what they teach on particular sub-
jects, (d.) Availing ourselves of all aid ; fixing right principles, and
availing ourselves of all subsidiary means.
3. With dependence ; convinced that without divine guidance we
shall obtain neither right speculative knowledge, nor right spiritual
views.
4. Therefore with prayer, previous and continued.
5. With self-application.
CXCII. Mighty in the Scriptures.— Acts 18 : 24.
[March 15th, 1863.]
I. Tlie Scriptures are like the ocean, boundless and unfathomable. No
man can ever exhaust the stores of knowledge treasured in the ocean.
It may be studied for a life-time under different aspects. 1. It may bo
viewed in reference to its distribution and topography; its great ex-
panse, as it spreads between Asia and America, between America and
Europe and Africa, between Africa and India ; its indentations, gulfs,
bays, etc., and the effects which this distribution has on climate, winds,
rain, fertility, and hence on commerce, and the destiny of the human
race. 2. It may be studied as to its basin, its mountains and valleys,
the configuration of the crust of the earth on which it rests, and the
nature of its bottom in different places. 3. It may be investigated as
to its animals, the innumerable genera and species of living organisms
with which it abounds, from the whale to the animalcule, and the
changes produced by the presence and labors of the millions of insects,
rendering luminous miles of its surface, or building up reefs and islands
and continents from its deeps. 4. It may be studied as to its titles, its
currents, its prevailing winds. 5. As to its chemistry. 0'. Besides all
these kinds of knowledge, there is another kind, which can be obtained
only by living on it ; the knowledge of how to use it, how to avail our-
19
290 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
selves of its power and resources. It is plain that a man may have
much of the other kinds of this oceanic knowledge, and very little of
the last kind. We should not like to go to sea in a ship commanded
by Dr. Guyot or Prof. Agassiz.
All this may be applied to Scripture. It may be studied under dif-
ferent aspects, and in each, furnish inexhaustible stores of knowledge.
1. It may be viewed as a history extending from the creation to the
present time, including its genealogical periods, its antediluvian period,
its patriarchal period, its Jewish period, its life of Christ, its apostolic
period. A man might spend his life in getting a clear knowledge of its
facts, then of the bearing of those facts on ethnography, on the civiliza-
tion of the world, on the destiny of the nations generally, and on the reli-
gions of men. 2. Scripture may be studied in its organic relations ; the
relation of the Adamic period to the Abrahamic, of the Abrahamic to
the Mosaic, of the Mosaic to the prophetic, and of all to the culmina-
tion of all in the Christian period. 3. It may be studied as to its doc-
trines ; what it teaches of the nature and perfections of God, of his rela-
tion to the material and spiritual world, of the distinction of persons in
the Godhead, of the person and work of Christ, and of the Holy Spirit ;
what it teaches of man, his original state, his fall, his moral condition
since the fall, of his ability and responsibility ; what it teaches of the
plan of salvation, of the application of the redemption purchased by
Christ, and of man's destiny hereafter. 4. The moral code of the
Bible is another wide field, including our religious, social and poli-
tical duties, and the limits of human authority in church and
state. 5. There is a knowledge given in special and general introduc-
tion. 6. In the study of the Church as the body of Christ, and as a
visible society, from Adam to the present time ; its organization, offi-
cers, prerogatives, attributes and discipline. 7. There is a knowledge
which is due to the illumination of the Spirit, including spiritual appre-
hension, deeper insight into the meaning of the word of God, and a
firmer conviction of its truth than can be derived from any other
source. 8. Besides all these kinds of knowledge, there is a familiarity
with its language, a knowledge lodged in the memory, so that it can be
readily quoted and applied. This is a great gift or attainment.
But as scientific knowledge of the ocean may be possessed without
practical skill in navigation, so a man may possess a knowledge of
Scripture history, of the relation of the parts of Scripture to one
another, of its doctrines, of its moral code, of its literature and
analysis, of the theory of the Church therein revealed ; he may have
spiritual knowledge, and have his memory stored with scriptural
language, and yet not be mighty in the Scriptures. These are the
requisite conditions of power, the materials rather, which power uses,
PRAYER AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 291
and without which he can accomplish nothing ; but the power itself, is
the ability to use this knowledge effectively. This includes three things.
1. A mental ability ; a clearness and power of the intelligence, to bring
to bear the truths and facts of Scripture so as to produce the desired
effect, whether that be conviction of the truth, or submission of the
conscience, or the obedience of the will. 2. There is a might or power
in feeling, strong conviction of the truth and importance of what the
Bible teaches, and fervent desire that it should be recognized and obeyed.
3. There is a power of utterance, eloquence, the ability to convince, to
persuade, and to excite.
II. After the nature of this gift of being mighty in the Scriptures, comes
its importance. On this it may be remarked that the whole power of
a minister as such, not as a man, or a Christian, but as a minister, is a
power in the Scriptures. This exists in different degrees, but it is all
any minister has, be it much or little. It is therefore the one object to
be sought in preparing for the ministry, without which a minister, no
matter what else he may have of knowledge or talent, will accomplish
no good and may do immense harm.
III. The duty of becoming mighty in the Scriptures.
1. It is our duty to obtain all the kinds of knowledge of Scripture
above mentioned, especially committing it to memory, so as to be able
to quote it abundantly, correctly and appropriately.
2. To acquire the ability to use that knowledge. This is partly a
mental discipline, partly a spiritual exercise, and partly an art — the art
of effective public speaking.
CXCIII. Prayer as a means of Grace.
[September 18th, 1859.]
I. What is prayer ?
It is not simply petition, but converse with God, including, therefore,
1. The expression of our feeling3 in view of his greatness and glory,
i. e-, adoration. 2. The expression of our feelings in view of his good-
ness, i. e., thanksgiving. 3. The expression of our feelings in view of
our sins and sinfulness, i. e., confession. 4. The expression of our
feelings in view of our wants, i. e., supplication. Of course this con-
verse with God may be,
1st. Solemn and formal, in the use of articulate words ami on set
occasions, in the closet, family, or sanctuary.
2d. Occasional and ejaculatory, and thus constant, as the bubbling of
a spring of living water.
3d. Or in the unuttered aspirations and longings of the soul after
God, like the constant ascent of the flame towards heaven.
292 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
II. Prayer, or this converse with God, is a means of grace.
1. It is not merely a means of spiritual improvement, nor a means
of securing divine blessings, but one of the appointed means of
supernatural, divine communications to the soul from God.
2. This, therefore, is not due to a law of nature, according to which
we are assimilated to those with whom we converse, but to the fact that
in prayer God communicates himself, reveals his glory and his love to
the soul.
3. The Holy Ghost is the Spirit of prayer, in the sense, (a.) That he
reveals those objects which call forth spiritual affections, viz., the glory
of God, his love, the glory and love of Christ, the inexhaustible riches
of the divine promises, our own sinfulness and necessities, (b.) That
he not only presents these objects, but also awakens the appropriate
feelings, (e.) That he leads us to clothe those feelings, those adoring,
penitential, grateful or craving feelings, in appropriate language, or in
groanings which cannot be uttered. Thus he maketh intercession for
us. Thus he is our ■Kapdxkrlroq, (advocate). Prayer thus inspired is
not only always answered in some way, and that the best, but it is also
a means of grace. It is the occasion and the channel of infusing new
measures of divine life into the soul. It is not therefore prayer as the
mere uttering of words, nor prayer as the uttering of natural desires of
affection, as when one prays for his own life or the life of those dear to
him ; but it is prayer as the real intercourse of the soul with God, by
the Holy Ghost, that is, the Holy Ghost revealing truth, exciting feel-
ing, and giving appropriate utterance.
III. Our duty in the premises is,
1. To remember that this intercourse with God is optional. "We can
gain access to him only when he pleases to admit us.
2. That as it is the life of the soul, we should most earnestly desire
and diligently seek it.
3. That we must seek it in his appointed way, that is, through Christ
and the Spirit.
4. That we must seek it on the occasions on which he is wont to
grant it, in the closet, the family, and the sanctuary.
5. That we must not wait for it, so as to pray only when we feel the
spirit of prayer. We must go to his courts, knock at his door, bow be-
fore the oracle, and expect him in the use of his appointed means.
CXCIV. Prayer.
{Jan. 27th, 1856.]
I. General idea.
1. Prayer is converse with and to God. It is not merely petition,
nor confession, nor thanksgiving, nor adoration, but all the intercourse
PRAYER. 293
of the soul by address to God. It is distinguished, by being address,
from contemplation and meditation. This address may be, (1.) Oral
or mental. (2.) Occasional or constant. (3.) Formal, in the good
sense of the word, and ejaculatory.
2. It is therefore a form of spiritual activity, as essential to spiritual
life as the pulsation of the heart is to natural life. (1.) Because it is
the evidence and exercise of life. (2.) Because it is necessary to its
continuance. A prayerless Christian and a pulseless man are alike
impossible. The pulse is the great criterion or index of the health of
the body ; so prayer is of the health of the soul.
II. The attributes of acceptable prayer.
They are such as flow from the state of mind produced by the Spirit.
For the Spirit is the author of all genuine prayer, as it is by the Spirit
that we have access unto God. Those feelings and graces which the
Spirit calls into exercise, and which find their expression in prayer,
are, 1. Those of admiration and reverence, giving rise to praise and
adoration. 2. Those of penitence, giving rise to confession. 3. Those
of faith, (1.) In God as the hearer of prayer. (2.) In Christ as our
mediator and intercessor. (3.) In God's ability and willingness to
answer. (4.) In his actual promise to answer our prayer. 4. Those
of gratitude, giving rise to thanksgiving. 5. Those of longing desire
after spiritual blessings, and for other things needful for ourselves and
others. 6. Those of patience and submission, manifested in perse-
verance and humble importunity.
III. The efficacy of prayer.
1. As it regards ourselves. It calls into exercise and strengthens all
the graces of the Spirit. 2. It is an appointed means to an end, and
has the same relation in the moral government of God that other sec-
ond causes have to their effects. It is an antecedent sine qua rum.
The objection that God has determined either to give or not give
those blessings for which Ave pray, and that his purpose cannot be
changed by our prayers, has no more force than in any other case
where means are connected with an end. The objection that it is
derogatory to God to be pleased with our praises and thanks has no
force, if it is right to praise and thank him. God is pleased with what
is right. The objection confounds God with man. Because it is un-
seemly to praise a creature, it is assumed to be unseemly to adore God.
IV. The importance of cultivating the gift and habit of prayer. To
improve in this gift, 1. It is necessary to cherish the right feelings,
otherwise all prayer is offense. 2. To cultivate the mind for public
prayer, an intellectual exercise. This is as much incumbent on us in
prayer as in preaching, especially as others join with us. We lead
them ; they say what we say. We should not, therefore, make them
294 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
say what is revolting or unsuitable. 3. The careful, devout reading of
the Scriptures, and storing the mind with Scriptural expressions, is
necessary. These are the forms in which the Holy Ghost has given
utterance to the thoughts and feelings which we desire to express. 4.
Premeditation is as necessary here as in preaching. The design is, (1.)
To collect and arrange our thoughts. (2). To call into exercise the
proper feelings. (3.) To adapt our prayer to the occasion. The want
of this adaptation is a serious evil. 5. Devotional composition is an-
other means much practiced by many devout men, who have attained
excellence in this part of social and public service.
This is a very important object, both as regards our own improve-
ment and the edification and honor of the Church.
CXCV. The Prayer of Faith.
[April 9th, 1854.]
The passages relating to this subject are Mark xi. 23 ; Matt. vi. 7 ;
John xiv. 13, 14 ; xv. 7 ; xvi. 23 ; James i. 5, 6.
Such passages may be divided into three classes. 1. Those relating
to the faith of miracles, and to those only who have the gift of miracles
2. Those which relate to the officers of the church in the discharge of
their duties. 3. Those which relate to believers generally.
I. A false doctrine has been deduced from these passages, viz. : that
every specific request made with the assurance of its being granted,
shall be granted. This cannot be true.
1. Because it would be to submit the divine government to the
erring wisdom of men.
2. Because it would lead to undesirable or disastrous consequences.
Men might pray for things which would be their own ruin and the
ruin of others.
3. It is contrary to all experience.
4. It is contrary to the desire of every pious heart, as every Christian
would rather that God's will than his own should be done.
5. The doctrine rests on a false principle of interpretation of the di-
vine promises. The principles which should determine the interpretation
of such promises are, (1). The analogy of Scripture, of other promises,
(a.) As to parents in regard to their children, (b.) To the Jews, (e.)
To the Church. (2.) The nature of the case, or the nature of the thing
promised. (3.) The actual dispensations of God. We find that he does
not answer always. All these prove that these promises cannot be un-
derstood absolutely. Those that are general declare a general prin-
ciple of God's administration ; as " The hand of the diligent maketh
THE PRAYER OF FAITH. 295
rich ; " " Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old
he will not depart from it ; " the seed of the righteous shall not beg their
bread, etc. These do not apply to every case, but assert the general
(•muse of providence. And this is enough for encouragement and di-
rection.
Again, all promises of this kind are conditional. The promise of
grace to the children of the pious is conditioned on the fidelity of the
latter, etc. These promises are conditioned, of course, on the assumption,
il.i That the thing asked for is right. (2.) That it would be for the
glory of God, and the good of those who make the request. All true
prayer is the fruit of the Spirit, and he can ask for those things only
which are according to the mind of God.
II. The true doctrine concerning the prayer of faith is, that the only
kind of prayer to which the promise of any favorable answer is given, is
such as is offered in faith. TJiis faith includes,
1. Belief that God is.
2. That he is the hearer of prayer ; that prayer is not superstitious,
fanatical, or inefficacious, but a divine appointment, a means connected
with the attainment of the end desired.
3. Faith in Christ, or praying in his name. This includes, (a).
Trust in Christ as the medium of access to God, and (b). Reliance on
his merit and intercession, as the ground on which we hope to be
heard.
4. Faith that we shall receive what we ask, provided it be for the
best. It implies that filial confidence manifested by a child in coming
to a father in whose ability, affection and wisdom he has full confidence.
Every such child knows that his request will be granted provided it
meets with the approbation of his father.
Faith stands opposed to distrust ; distrust of God's power, of his love,
of the sufficiency of Christ, or of his actually interceding for us ; dis-
trust of God's disposition to grant what we ask, even though it would
be for the best. This is is illustrated often by the disposition of chil-
dren who lack confidence in their parents.
The relation of prayer, therefore, to the end is not, (1.) that of an
efficacious, nor (2.) of a meritorious, nor (3.) of an instrumental, nor (4.)
of an occasional cause ; but (5.) of a condition antecedent, e. (/., the
case of Hannah, (1 Sam. i. 10, etc.), or of the blind and deaf in
the time of Christ.
III. Tlie importance of this doctrine concerning the prayer of faith.
1. As a preservative against the false presumptuous spirit before re-
ferred to.
2. As a ground of consolation and assurance. That we have access
to the ear of our hea\enly Father, who has promised to hear all our
296 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
prayers when they are according to his will, is the greatest possible
ground of comfort.
3. It should lead us to cultivate faith, as an element of Christian
life, and as the source of our power with God.
CXCVI. Intercessory Prayer.
[Nov. 2Qth, I860.]
I. To intercede, in the Scriptures, is to approach a person for another.
In this sense Christ intercedes for his people, and we intercede for each
other. Our intercession is simply approaching God in prayer in behalf
of others.
1. This is a commanded duty. "I exhort therefore, that, first of all,
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for
all men." (1 Tim. ii: 1.) James says, " Pray one for another." Our
Lord commands us to pray for our enemies, to bless those who curse us.
2. It is often exemplified in the Scriptures. Abraham intercedes for
the people of Sodom and Gomorrah, Moses often for the people, Elijah
for the Israelites of his day, and Daniel and Nehemiah for those of their
time.
3. Such prayers being authorized and commanded, are peculiarly
effectual, as in the cases above mentioned. In Jeremiah xv: 1, God
says, " Though Moses and Samuel stood before me, yet my mind could
not be toward this people." Paul expected the prayers of believers to
be heard on his behalf. James says of intercessory prayer, that the
prayer of faith avails much, and illustrates its efficacy by a reference
to the case of Elijah.
II. It is the exercise of a priestly function.
1. Such is the union of believers with Christ that they share his
offices.
2. Hence they are prophets. The Spirit of Christ is the Spirit of
prophecy ; that is, those in whom the Spirit dwells become prophets or
spokesmen. Hence they are called Christ's witnesses, and those who
hear them hear Christ. The Church is Christ's messenger to teach all
nations, to act the part of prophets to them. As Christ executes the
office of a prophet by revealing to us the will of God, so we execute
that office by making known that revelation in his name and by his
authority, to our fellow-men.
3. They are kings. They share his authority, (a). To them are
committed the keys of the kingdom of heaven. They are invested with
authority from him to rule in the Church, (b.) They are to rule over
all the earth. The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the
PRAYER FOR COLLEGES. 297
saints of the Most High." (Dan. vii: 27.) The saints shall judge the
world, (c.) Hereafter they are to sit with Christ on his throne.
4. They are priests. A priest is one authorized to approach God for
others. This is confined by the Romanists to the clergy, or to those
who in heaven (angels and the canonized) have liberty of access. The
priesthood of believers consists, 1st. In their being permitted to draw-
near to God. 2d. In their offering to him prayers and praises. 3d.
In interceding for others. This is especially a priestly function. The
High Priest interceded for the Jews. Christ intercedes for his people.
We intercede for one another. Hence intercessory prayer is (a.) Com-
manded, (b.) Often exemplified, (c.) Available or efficacious.
This then is a great duty, a great privilege, and a great source of
consolation ; one too often neglected and undervalued.
CXCVII. Prayer for Colleges.
{February 26th, 1857.]
I. The observance of a day of this kind has the sanction of the word of
God. Numerous examples of the people meeting for prayer are re-
corded, as among the exiles in Babylon, on their return to the holy
city, among the apostles. Numerous exhortations and commands to
observe such meetings are found in the Law and in the Prophets.
What the word of God sanctions, our nature dictates. When a com-
mon necessity presses, or a common desire impels, men will unite ;
parents for children, children for parents ; the family, the college, the
Church, the whole body of the faithful. The law of our social nature
demands communion in religion as in other things. The sanction of
God's dispensations, as well as of his word and of our nature, shows
the value of such seasons of special prayer.
II. But these days may be abused. If they do not do good, they do
harm. We know how it is when we draw near to God only with our
lips ; and we know, I trust, what it is when we are really admitted to
his presence. When we behold his glory, are assured of his love, and
receive the communications of his Spirit, then our strength is renewed,
the intellect is enlightened, the heart enlarged, faith and every grace
enthroned, and a holy peace and elevation above the world fill the
mind. These are the subjective effects ; but they never come alone.
If God revives his people, it is that he may communicate life through
them to others. It is of vast importance, therefore, to ourselves and
others, that we should really draw near to God in an effectual manner.
III. How is this to be done? )VJiat are the requisites?
1. Humility. We cannot be filled with God, unless emptied of our-
298 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
selves. We must come with the conviction of sin and unworthiness,
with the conviction also of our helplessness, our complete and absolute
dependence on God ; and, still further, with the conviction that it
would be perfectly just in him to refuse us access to himself or to grant
our requests.
2. Faith. This includes a great deal.
1st. Faith in the efficacy of prayer. The reasons why men doubt it
are various. But we have proof of its efficacy from Scripture, from
the constitution of our nature, and from experience. 2d. Faith in
God as reconciled and willing to hear prayer. 3d. Faith in his pro-
mise to give what we ask in accordance with his will, that is, what is
right, is for his glory and our good. 4th. Faith in Christ as the Son
of God, as High Priest, as having passed into heaven, and as effect-
ually interceding for us.
3. Desire for the blessings sought. This includes, 1st. A sense of
their importance. 2d. A longing for them which leads to importunity
and constancy, which takes no denial.
In the present case these blessings are the conversion of our youth,
and their preparation for usefulness. On this depends under God, (a.)
Their salvation as individuals. (6.) The interests of the institutions
with which they are connected, (e.) The interests of the Church.
(d.) The interests of the world ; the accomplishment, in short, of the
work of redemption.
4. The purpose to live in accordance with our prayers ; that is, to
live as if we felt the importance of the blessings sought, so that we
shall continue to pray for them, and also to labor for them.
CXCVIII. Meditation as a Means of Grace.
[Oct. 28th, 1855.]
I. What is meditation f
It is the serious, prolonged, devout contemplation of divine things.
1. This is distinguished from mere intellectual examination or con-
sideration. It has a different object. The object of the one is to under-
stand, of the other to experience the power. 2. It is distinguished
from casual devout thought and aspiration.
II. It is a means of grace. By means of grace is meant a divinely
appointed instrumentality for promoting holiness in the soul. That
meditation is such a means is proved, 1. From its being frequently
enjoined in Scripture for this end. 2. From the example of the saints
as recorded in Scripture. 3. From the experience of the people of God
in all ages.
III. WJuj is it thus salutary f
MEDITATION. 299
1. Because God has appointed his truth as the great means of sancti-
fi cation.
2. Because the truth, to produce its effect, must be present to the
mind. "God is not in all his thoughts," it is said of the wicked.
"Estranged from God," is the description of the ungodly.
3. The intimate relation between knowledge and feeling, between
the cognition and recognition, the yvwaiq (knowing), and the l-iyvuxjiq
(acknowledgment) of divine truth.
4. Because all unholy feelings are subdued in the presence of God,
unsound principles are corrected in the light of divine truth. "We
become conformed to the things with which we are familiar .
IV. Subjects on which we should meditate, are, God, — his law, — his
Son, — the plan of salvation, — our own state as sinners, — heaven, etc.
V. Difficulties in the way of this duty.
1. The difficulty of continuous thought. 2. Preoccupation with
other things. 3. Indisposition to holding communion with God. 4.
Want of method and purpose.
VI. Directions for the performance of the duty.
1. Form the purpose to be faithful in its discharge, from a sense of
duty and conviction of its importance.
2. Have a time and place sacred to the duty.
3. Connect it with prayer, not only in the formal sense of the word,
but also as meaning converse with God. 4. Connect it with the reading
of the Scriptures. Meditate on the word. Read it slowly, with self-
application, and pondering its import. 5. Cultivate the habit of
controlling your thoughts. Do not let them be governed by accident
or fortuitous association. Keep the rudder always in your hand.
6. Do not be discouraged by frequent failure ; and do not suppose that
the excitement of feeling is the measure of advantage. There may be
much learned, and much strength gained when there is little emotion.
7. Consecrate the hours especially of social and public worship to this
work. Let the mind be filled with God while in his house.
CXCIX. Meditation.
[Jan. 3d, 1859.]
I. There is a relation of truth to the human mind, analogous to that of
light to vision, or of sensible objects to the senses. This applies to truth
in general, and to religious truth, or things of the Spirit; to the
spiritual understanding, i. e., to the understanding when illuminated by
the Spirit.
1. There is the power of perception. Light is powerless for the
purpose of vision when there is no organ of vision. The same is true
300 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
of sound. So without reason there is no apprehension of truth, and
without spiritual understanding, no perception of the things of the Spirit
2. But where there are the organs, there is no sight or hearing, un-
less there is light or sound. So there is no exercise of the understand-
ing and none of the religious life without truth. Nothing can be sub-
stituted for light or sound, and nothing can be substituted for truth.
3. The same visible object, or the same sound affects different persons
differently. So the same truth affects different minds differently. The
cause in both cases is subjective.
4. Where the percipient is the same the effect depends on the cha-
racter of the light or sound ; so the effect of error, on any given man,
is different from the effect of truth.
5. The same object of sense may be the object of attention under
different aspects and for different purposes. If we look on a picture to
criticise it, to decide on the accuracy of the drawing, or the style of the
coloring, or the disposition of the lights and shades, then we expe-
rience no aesthetic effect. So if truth is contemplated with the eye of
a critic or philosopher, it produces no religious impression. Meditation
is not, therefore, simply continuous attention.
6. The senses can be indefinitely improved by cultivation. So the
faculty of spiritual discernment and the consequent spirituality of mind
is increased by meditation.
7. The effect produced by sensible objects is either from often-repeatfed
acts of perception, or by long-continued contemplation. So in spiritual
things, the thoughts of God, of Christ, of eternity, which are constantly
floating through the mind produce a constant effect, but this is no ade-
quate substitute for long-continued meditation.
8. Although the cases are thus analogous, yet the one is natural and
the other is supernatural. For the knowledge which we seek and need
is of the nature of a revelation. Paul prays that the Father of glory
would give the Ephesians the spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the
knowledge of himself, (i: 17.) From this two important inferences
follow. First, that meditation is a waiting for the manifestation of the
truth. "We cannot force ourselves by any act of attention into the dis-
covery of its divine glory. "We must humbly, prayerfully wait for
the revelation. Second, this revelation being to the spiritual sense,
through the understanding, it never takes place except when the truth
is before the mind. That is, the supernatural supervenes on the natural,
and in the use of the natural means. Hence it is vain to expect these
spiritual disclosures unless we meditate.
II. TJxe importance of this subject is manifest, 1. From the nature of
the case, as presented above. 2. From the example of the people of
God in all ages.
THE SABBATH. 301
III. The difficulties in the tvay are, 1. Natural. 1st. The difficulty of
fixing the mind on any subject. 2d. The difficulty of discarding other
objects from the mind. These difficulties are to be counteracted by
natural means, i. e., by practice and by the aids to continued thought,
such as articulate utterances, reading, prayer. 2. Spiritual. 1st. Dis-
inclination arising from worldliness and sin. 2d. The weakness of our
faith or principle of spiritual life. There is a great difference be-
tween meditative, recluse Christians, and active Christians. There
should be a combination of the two elements as in Paul.
CC. The Sabbath.
[March 11th, 1866.]
I. All the institutions of the Old Testament had a special foundation.
They were divided into three classes.
1. Those which have a foundation in the common necessities of men,
and the common relation of men to God. These were not peculiar to
the Jews, but were incorporated into their system because they were
men. To this class belong all moral precepts, and the institution of
the Sabbath.
2. To the second class belong those institutions and ordinances
which had respect to the peculiar circumstances of the Jews ; such as
the* distinction between clean and unclean meats, circumcision, and
many of their judicial and political exactments. These bound the
Jews as Jews, and only as Jews.
3. The third class includes all that was designed to be typical of
the Messiah, his work, and kingdom. These were mostly incorporations
of prior institutions with the Mosaic Law.
II. That the Sabbath belongs to the class of universal laws, binding all
onen and all ages, is evident, 1. Because it was instituted before the
giving of the Law. 2. Because the ground of its observance was a
general ground, one in which all nations were concerned. 3. Because
it was predicted that it would be observed under the reign of the
Messiah. 4. Because its observance has been in fact continued, by
divine injunction, by the whole Christian Church. 5. It is incorporated
in the decalogue.
III. The reasons for the institution of the Sabbath are either specific or
general. The first class includes the reasons why the seventh day was
first selected, and then why the first day was appointed. The other
class relates to the reasons why one day in seven should be devoted to
God.
IV. Special reasons.
1. The reason why the seventh day was originally appointed was
302 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
that it was to commemorate the work of creation. This is the founda-
tion of all religion, and it is therefore of fundamental and universal
importance that it should be remembered. 2. The special reason for
the observance of the first day was the commemoration of the resur-
rection of Christ, on which rested the truth of the gospel. If Christ
rose, then the gospel is true. If the world was created, then there is
a personal God, the maker, preserver and ruler of the universe. No
one, therefore, can overestimate the importance of the observance of
the Sabbath. It is analogous to that of the observance of the Lord's
Supper.
V. Reasons why one day in seven should be observed, are —
1. The physiological reason ; the necessity of rest for man and beast ;
rest for the mind, and for the body. "Whether one day in eight, nine,
or ten would have answered as well, it is idle to inquire. Probably it
would not. As the daily rest is needed, and cannot be less than daily,
so the weekly rest is needed, and cannot safely be made more or less.
All history and experience show this. Excess either way is injurious.
2. To afford time for public worship. 1st. This is essential for the pre-
servation of truth and for its diffusion. It is a day of instruction for
the people, without which they would sink into ignorance. 2d. It is
necessary as a means of conversion, as it is by the preaching of the
gospel that men are saved. 3d. As a means of edification, as public
and social worship are essential to keeping alive the piety of the heart,
when attendance is not impossible. Hence a Sabbath-breaking or
Sabbath-neglecting people are notoriously irreligious. 4th. It is neces-
sary as giving the only opportunity of rendering that public worship,
thanksgiving and prayer to God, which is the duty of every community
as such, as much as of every individual. 3. To arrest the tide of
worldliness ; to cause men to stop and remember that this world is not
all, and is not the greatest. "Without this we should not be aware of
our progress toward eternity.
VI. The mode of observance is determined by the object of the day.
First, it includes rest from all worldly avocations and amusements.
Second, the cultivation of a religious spirit, and the discharge of reli-
gious duties. The Pharisaical way of observing it is one extreme, the
latitudinarian is another. The latter is the tendency now. The
European way is worse still. The lessons of experience on the subject
confirm the principles before stated, and are very conclusive.
THE SABBATH WAS MADE FOR MAN. 303
CCI. The Sabbath was made For man, and not man Tor the
Sabbath.— Mark 2 : 27.
[Sept. 23d, 1806.]
The principle which underlies this passage is, that the end is more
important than the means, and should not be sacrificed to it. The ap-
plication of this principle to the Sabbath is plain. The Sabbath was
designed to promote the best interests of man and beast. When an en-
lightened regard to those interests required a violation of the Sabbath,
such violation was proper and obligatory. The Pharisees acted on that
principle in relation to their animals. They led them away to water-
ing ; they extricated them from a pit into which they had fallen.
Christ only acted on the same principle when he healed the sick on the
Sabbath ; when he allowed the disciples to pluck the ears of corn.
We, therefore, may act on the same principle. It is the foundation of
the exposition given as to the rule of observing the Sabbath, viz., that
works of necessity and mercy are lawful on that day. The same prin-
ciple is recognized in the Old Testament. Hosea says, " I will have
mercy and not sacrifice ;" that is, moral duties are of higher obligation
than positive commands. God had commanded sacrifices, but he had
also commanded the exercise of mercy. When the two came into con-
flict, so that the one must yield to the other, it was the positive that
was to give way.
The soundness of the principle and its incalculable importance are
plain from the innumerable evils which have resulted from its viola-
tion. 1. The whole apostacy of Judaism into formality and ritualism
was simply the result of carrying out the idea that the outward was
more important than the inward ; that rites and ceremonies, observance
of fasts and festivals, tithing mint, anise, &c, were more important
than the weightier matters of the law. The Pharisees considered them-
selves holy, because they observed all these external prescriptions,
although they were morally depraved in heart and life. 2. In like
manner the Papal apostacy is the same subordination of the end to the
means; what is positive, to what. is moral. If a man conforms to the
Church, he is saved ; if he neglects these externals, he is lost. No
matter how holy a man may be, he is rejected if ho fails in these exter-
nals. Hence the utter perversion of religion in Papal countries. 3.
The same is true of High-Churchmen of every class. If a man con-
forms to ecclesiastical rites and observances, he is allowed great lati-
tude in more important matters. Thus a ceremonial and ritual religion
takes the place of true godliness. 4. The same evil often manifests
itself even among true Protestants. Some exalt baptism above reli-
304 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
gion; some, the use of a particular form of hymnology; some, the
strict observauce of the Sabbath, &c. It is of great importance, there-
fore, that we adhere to the principle which our Lord inculcated. This
is the principle which governs the interpretation of the moral law.
The opposite extreme, however, is to be guarded against. Because the
end is more important than the means, we are not to infer, 1. That the
means are not obligatory. Christ did not teach that the obligation to
observe the Sabbath had ceased. Nor are we to infer from what he says
that any divinely appointed means is not binding. " These ought ye to
have done, and not to have left the others undone." 2. The means are
not to be neglected. They are not only obligatory as matters of duty,
but they are important, and as a general rule greatly subservient of
the end. It was well to keep the Sabbath, to offer sacrifices, to tithe
mint and anise, and the wilful and uncalled-for neglect of these divine
appointments was followed by the loss of the end proposed. So we are
bound to use the word, the Sabbath, the ordinances of God's house,
and their neglect is fatal. This passage suggests that the rule for the
observance of the Christian Sabbath is not the Jewish law, especially
not that law as perverted by the Pharisees ; but the design of its insti-
tution, whatever it may be, is to furnish the rule. "Therefore the
Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath ;" i. e., because the Sabbath is
subservient to his cause and subject to his will. The Son of man is
Christ. He is the Lord of the Sabbath, that is, has supreme control .
over it ; can abrogate it, or lay down the rule for its observance.
CCII. Praise.
[Sept. 30th, 1866.]
I. Praise is the ascription of anything commendable to its object.
Since it includes, 1. The ascription of commendable attributes. 2. Of
praiseworthy acts, that is, of acts which evince excellence. 3. Of bene-
fits, which reveal the power and the disposition to do good. Hence in
Scripture men and all rational creatures are called upon and required
to praise God.
1. For all his divine perfections, natural and moral, his infinite
greatness ; for his wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.
2. For his wonderful works, of creation, of providence, of redemp-
tion.
3. For all his blessings, of creation, providence and redemption.
These are inexhaustible topics of praise, for all creatures and for all
eternity.
II. Praise is a natural and proper exercise.
1. Because it is due to God. It is objected that God does not delight
PRAISE. 305
iii hearing his goodness and greatness recounted. This is one of the
mistakes arising from reasoning from man to God. Because adulation
and laudation may be inappropriate or offensive to men, it is argued
that it must be to God. But it is inappropriate and offensive when
addressed to men. 1st. Because creatures are not in themselves worthy ;
and 2d. Because the exercise of such feelings and their expression are
not healthful. But in the case of God, these reasons do not apply.
God is infinitely worthy, and the expression of the sentiments and feel-
ings in view of his perfections, is in the highest measure beneficial.
2. Therefore the second reason is, that praise is as it were involun-
tary. It is forced from us by the exhibition of beauty, excellence and
goodness, and especially of that goodness as exercised toward ourselves.
3. It is not only thus natural ; it is also healthful. It raises the soul
measurably into sympathy and fellowship with the excellence com-
mended. It is therefore an indispensable part of worship.
4. Because the Scriptures command us to praise God ; they are filled
with examples of that part of worship.
5. Heaven is represented as a state and place in which this vocation
is uninterrupted. It is therefore the expression of blessedness, and
productive of it.
III. The mode of praising God.
1. It must be in the heart and with the understanding. If these do
not concur, it is an offensive and injurious mockery.
2. In silent contemplation, when the soul is filled with admiring
views of God, Christ, the glory of God in himself, in his works, and in
his benefits to us. This may be special and occasional, or it may be
habitual and constant, as the incense never ceased and the lights were
never extinguished.
3. In our prayers, and in every other form of utterance, in our inter-
course, or address to our fellow-men.
4. In singing. That it is proper is plain, 1st. Because it is natural.
2d. Because it tends to exalt the feelings of admiration and gratitude.
3d. Because it is commanded in Scripture, and practiced by divine ap-
pointment in the Church.
5. The singing or music of the Church should be conducted on the
following principles. 1st. On the principle that it is a means and not
an end. Whenever the singing or music is so elaborate as to distract
attention from God to itself, it is subversive of the end designed, and
productive of evil. This is a common evil in the Greek, Latin, and
often in Protestant churches. 2d. It should be as excellent, with the
limitations specified, as possible, because it answers its end in propor-
tion to its excellence, and exalts and refines the people. 3d. It should
be appropriate, i. e., not martial nor festive, but devotional music. 4th.
20
306 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
It should be so conducted as to secure the co-operation of the people.
This is their right, and it is a great good to them. In prayer there
must be one to lead, and others join in silence, because a multitude
praying together would produce confusion even when having the same
form of prayer ; but in praise, no such confusion is occasioned, but the
highest end of singing is thus secured.
The happiest, holiest, and most useful Christians, those most heavenly
in their disposition and state, are those who praise God most and best
CCIII. The Unity of the Church.
[Jan. 15th, 1866.]
The Church is one, not in the monarchical sense, as Romanists
believe ; not in the sense of historical descent of an external organiza-
tion, as Prelatists teach, but in the sense of a mystical body united
to Christ their common head. The consequences of the union with
Christ are,
I. Our Justification. We become partakers of his righteousness
because that righteousness was vicarious, wrought out not for himself,
but in the name and behalf of his people. It becomes theirs not in
virtue of its being wrought for them, nor in virtue of the spiritual
union between them and him, but because it is imputed to them. And
it is imputed to them, if adults, as soon as they believe, and to infants
as soon as they are united to Christ by the renewing of the Holy
Ghost.
I. This righteousness is by covenant truly and properly ours. It
avails for us as completely as though it had been wrought out by our-
selves. 2. This righteousness is infinitely meritorious, because it is the
righteousness of God. There is no more probability of a sinner's being
condemned, if this righteousness is imputed to him, than that Christ
himself should be condemned. It renders the believer, therefore, abso-
lutely and forever secure. 3. It secures not merely exemption from
the penalty of transgression, but title to all the blessings of redemption.
That God shall bestow on those who are justified eternal life and all
that it implies, is as certain as that Adam would have lived had he not
sinned. This is certain because demanded by the justice and fidelity of
God.
II. The second effect of this union to Christ, which is common to all
believers and tends to make them one body, is their sanctification. They
become partakers of the divine life. They are raised from spiritual
death, and the principle of life communicated to them is sustained and
developed, 1. By the nourishment derived from the word and ordi-
AGGRESSIVE CHARACTER OF CHRISTIANITY. 307
nances. 2. By fellowship with Christ; intercourse with him in acts of
adoration, praise, prayer, confession and intercession. 3. By the inter-
communion of the saints. As one member of the body is sustained and
grows in virtue of the ministration of all the other members, so it is
with the mystical body of Christ. 4. This supposes organic unity,
and diversity of gifts ; some apostles, some teachers ; some have one
gift, and some another. With regard to these Paul teaches, 1st. That
this diversity is essential. 2d. That the position of each member is
assigned by God, and not by himself or by the body. Hence, we infer,
(a.) That each should be content. (6.) That all should sympathize,
one with the others, and, (c.) That all should cordially co-operate.
It is thus that the work of sanctification is carried on, not in the iso-
lated individual, but in the soul as partaker of a common life, and a
member of an organic whole. So in regard to the state, what would
individual gifts and attainments be to a man isolated in an uninhabited
land.
III. The third effect of this union to Christ, which pertains to the indi-
vidual believer and to the Church as a tvhole, is security. No man can
pluck them out of the hand of Christ. All given to him shall come to
him, and he will raise them up at the last day. The gates of hell can
never prevail against the Church. This security rests, 1. On the pro-
mise and covenant of God. 2. On the fact that Christ lives, and his
life secures the life of the believer and of the Church. 3. On the fact
that he has power in heaven and earth. 4. On the fact that he has a
covenant right to the co-operation of the Holy Spirit, and because he
has conquered sin and Satan.
IV. The fourth effect is the glorification of the believer and of the
Church. This includes, 1. The resurrection of the body. 2. The full
perfection of nature granted to all. 3. Exaltation to great dignity and
power. 4. The external circumstances of their being. 5. Participa
tion in the glory of Christ.
V. Evidences of union with Christ. These are the fruits of the
Spirit.
VI. Duties to our fellow-believers as flowing from this union with
ChrUt. 1. Love. 2. Sympathy. 3. Assistance. 4. Joy in their
success. 5. Abstaining from envy or depreciation.
CCIV. Aggressive Character of Christianity.
[April 19th, 1863.]
There is a great difference between the knowledge given in con-
sciousness and that attained by the logical understanding. For
example, all men know from consciousness what beauty is ; but if the
308 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
question be asked, What is beauty? and the answer be sought from the
logical understanding, there is the greatest perplexity and diversity.
Dissertation after dissertation, and volume after volume have been
written in answer to that question. So we all know what Chris-
tianity is ; but when the question is asked, What is Christianity ? the
answers become uncertain and divergent. It might seem useless to ask
the question if we know without asking, and cease to know when asked.
But the difficulty is men will ask, and will give wrong answers ;
answers not merely incorrect, but fatally injurious. Of all the theolo-
gical questions of our day, especially in Germany and among English
and American theologians addicted to German modes of thinking, none
has been more debated, and none is more vitally important than the
question, What is Christianity ? If we are to think or speak intelli-
gently of the aggressive character of Christianity, we must know what
Christianity is. It has been defined, 1. As a form of knowledge, i. e.,
the system of divine truth revealed in the Scriptures. 2. As that modus
Deum cognoscendi el colendi introduced by Christ. 3. As simply and
exclusively a life. By this some mean a form or state of the religious
consciousness, while others intend by that expression the theanthropic
life of Christ as communicated to his people, humanity restored in him,
as it was corrupted in Adam. The objection to these answers is that
they are too limited. (The last, as explained by mysticism, is false).
Christianity is a form of knowledge ; it is a religion ; it is a life. It is
not exclusively the one or the other, but it is all. The best way to
determine what Christianity is, is to ask what makes a man a Christian
in the true and proper sense of the term. A Christian is one who
knows and receives as true what Christ has revealed in his word, whose
inward state (religious consciousness) is determined by that knowledge,
and whose life is devoted to the obedience and service of Christ.
Christianity is therefore a system of doctrine, it is an inward life, and
it is a rule of action. When, therefore, we speak of the aggressive
character of Christianity, we may mean the antagonism of truth to
error, the expansive power of the principles of spiritual life, or, the op-
position of good to evil, of holiness to sin, in the outward life ; or we
may include all these, as they are all included in the religion of Christ.
Or, as the Scriptures call it, the kingdom of God ; we may mean by the
aggressive character of Christianity, its inherent force, by which it
tends to gain more and more the complete control of the individual
man and of human society, by controlling all the forms of human
thought, the inward character of men and their outward conduct.
I. Christianity is thus aggressive. It does tend and strive to subdue.
1. This is variously taught in the Scriptures. It is compared to a
stone cut out of a mountain, which gradually fills the whole earth ; to
AGGRESSIVE CHARACTER OF CHRISTIANITY. 309
a tree whose branches extend over all lands ; to leaven hid in a mea-
sure of meal ; to a great temple in the process of erection ; to the sun
in its course through the heavens, and from tropic to tropic.
2. It is deducible from its nature. Truth is necessarily antagonistic
to error, and holiness to sin. The one must strive to overcome the
other both in the individual and in the world. Besides, being a reli-
gion suited to the necessities of all men, and absolutely essential to
their well-being here and hereafter, it cannot be embraced by the indi-
vidual man without the consciousness on his part of the obligation to
uphold and extend it. A Christian, from the nature of the case, is
fired with zeal for the glory of Christ, and with love for his fellow-
men. His Christianity makes him an advocate of the truth and a
proselyter.
3. It is further proved and illustrated by the history of the Church.
The original promise that the seed of the woman should bruise the
serpent's head has expanded into the full system of Christian doctrine.
The one hundred and twenty disciples in Jerusalem in the age of the
apostles occupied Syria, Egypt, Greece, Italy ; and since then Chris-
tianity has gained the civilized world. It has banished polytheism
and idolatry, it has elevated woman, exalted man, and moulded human
society.
4. It is proved in the experience of every Christian. His inward
life is a progress. He passes from infancy to maturity ; from a vyjraoq
(infant) to a rileioq (grown), and from a rlXzios to the full measure of
the stature of Christ. The truth becomes better known and more
firmly believed. Indwelling sin becomes weaker, and grace stronger ;
and the outward life is made more and more consistent with the gospel.
When this is not true, there is no true life.
II. To what is the aggressive power of Christianity due?
1. It is not due to anything in itself as a system of truth. If revealed
to the lost in the other world, it would be powerless. If revealed to
fallen man, sent in books or by living teachers to the heathen, it would,
if left to itself, be universally rejected. The opposition of Satan and
of the evil heart would be too much for it.
2. It is not due to the subjective effect on the hearts of those who
are led to embrace it. If nothing were done ab extra but to induce the
reception of the gospel, the inward effect and the outward efficiency
would fade away.
3. But it is supernatural in its character. It is due to the purpose
of God and the co-operation of the Spirit. When a woman puts leaven
into a measure of meal, she is sure that the whole will be leavened,
because the effect is due to the operation of invariable physical laws.
But when the gospel is introduced into a community or a nation, who-
310 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
ther it will take root and extend or not, depends on an ab extra sove-
reign working of divine power. Hence a sense of dependence is to be
acknowledged and cultivated. It is because Christianity is the life of
God (i. e., of a present Christ), that it must prevail.
4. Although the gospel is thus dependent upon supernatural agency
for its preservation and extension, yet human co-operation is ordained
as the means. Faith and love are the powers which we are to wield,
depending on the Spirit of God.
CCV. Call to the Ministry.
[September 28th, 1856.]
I. The doctrine of the Church, its officers, as well as its attributes and
prerogatives, is evolved from the radical idea that it is the Body of Christ.
Hence,
1. It consists of those in whom his Spirit dwells.
2. Hence the community thus animated has the unity and holiness,
the perpetuity and universality which belong to the mystical body of
Christ.
3. Hence it has the authority to teach, and to bind and loose.
4. Hence the diversity of gifts and offices of its members. To each
is given a manifestation of the Spirit.
The illustration of the human body is used by the apostle : to one
organ the Spirit gives the power of vision, to another the power of
hearing, etc. So it is in the spiritual body ; one has one gift, and one
another.
II. From this it follows, 1. That no one can be called to any office
in the Church but he who is in the Church. This excludes not only
magistrates, as such, but also the unconverted. 2. It follows that no
one in the Church can assume any office of his own will any more than
any part of the body can make itself an eye or hand. 3. It follows that
the body itself cannot confer office, any more than the hands and feet can
vote some other portion to be an eye or tongue. Much less can those
out of the Church have a right to appoint to office in the Church. 4.
It follows that the only legitimate call is from the Holy Ghost. The
only legitimate vocation of the eye, hand or ear, is from him who con-
stitutes and animates the body. So only the Spirit who constitutes and
animates the Church, can call to office in the Church. 5. It follows that
the whole business of him who receives the call and of the Church, is to
determine the question whether or not a man is called, and if satisfied
of that fact to publicly declare it. 6. It follows that every office in the
Church supposes gifts. The right to teach supposes the ability to teach,
as much as an eye supposes the power of vision.
WOE IS UNTO ME IP I TREACH NOT THE GOSPEL. oil
7. This same analogy leads to the conclusion that the only evidence
of a call to any office is the possession of the qualifications. But these
qualifications are various. 1st. Regeneration, which is presupposed
2d. Intellectual qualifications, including ability, knowledge, and ortho-
doxy. 3d. The spiritual qualifications, including, (a.) High apprecia-
tion of the importance of the office. (6.) A strong desire for it from
proper motives, (c) A willingness to go anywhere and to submit to
everything in the discharge of its duties, (d.) A sense of responsibility
or obligation, so that we can say, " Woe is me if I preach not the gos-
pel ! " 4th. Bodily qualifications ; good health and the necessary gifts
of utterance.
If these views of the matter be correct, what is to be thought of the
multitudes who are in the ministry without this call of the Spirit? Just
what is thought of those who are in the Church without regeneration
They are to be recognized as Church members, and their acts as such
are valid ; but they are not what they pretend to be, and have no right
to be where they are.
Another inference is, that it is a fearful thing to be mistaken in this
matter, both for the individual and for the Church. If the blind lead
the blind both will be destroyed.
CCVI. Woe is unto me if I preach not the Gospel, l Cor. 9 : 16-
[April 22d, 1866.]
The gospel is God's message of mercy to mankind. It contains an
exhibition of the plan, and the only plan, of salvation. It sets forth
the person, the work, and the offices of Christ, and urges all men to
whom it comes, to accept of Christ as their God and Saviour, and to de-
vote themselves to his worship and service ; and it assures those who do
so that they shall never perish, but have eternal life.
In one sense it is every man's duty, provided he has received the
knowledge of the gospel, to preach it, i. e., to make it known to others.
The commission and command ; Go ye into all the world and preach the
gospel to every creature, was given not to the apostles exclusively, nor
to the ministry exclusively, but to the whole Church and to all its
members. Every member has the right and is under obligation to
make known this great salvation to his fellow-men. This is a right
which has always been recognized and exercised by Christians. But
there is an official preaching of the gospel. There is a class of men set
apart according to Christ's command, to devote themselves to this work.
It is to this the apostle here refers, for in the same connection he Bays
that they who preach the gospel shall live by the gospel. This is true
312 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
only of official preachers. And it was of himself as a minister that he
said, " Woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel ! " No man takes
this honor on himself. He must be called of God. The call is by the
Spirit. The office of the church is simply to authenticate that call.
When a man has been thus called, licensed, or ordained to the work of
the ministry, then he will be overwhelmed with woe, with the wrath of
God, if he does not preach the gospel. This includes two things, the
one affirmed, the other evidently implied and elsewhere directly asserted.
I. Woe will be to the minister who neglects his work, who jails to preach,
ivho turns off his mind and devotes his time to other avocations, unless sub-
sidiary to his great ivork.
II. The truth implied is, that woe will be to the man ivho in preaching
'preaches anything else than the gospel; who preaches another gospel.
I. Men who enter the ministry shoidd count the cost.
They should understand what are the responsibilities which they as-
sume, and the vows which they make. Let this then be graven on the
palms of your hands. You must preach. You cannot turn back ; you
cannot turn aside to any other work ; you cannot rightfully engage in
anything which does not subserve the preaching of the gospel.
The reason for which woe is denounced on ministers who fail to
preach the gospel is that men cannot be saved without it. All men
are exposed to eternal death. There is but one way of deliverance
from that death, and woe to him who, although officially called and
dedicated to the work, fails to make that way known. If any man
know of a certain preventive of or specific for the cholera, which now
threatens our land, he would be a murderer if he did not make it known.
So the blood of souls, the Scriptures assure us, will be required of those
watchmen who fail to warn their fellow-men of their danger. It will
not be a cold, heartless, perfunctory performance of this duty, which will
satisfy conscience, clear our skirts, or secure the approbation of God.
Our preaching must be earnest, assiduous, instructive and pointed or
personal.
II. A still heavier woe is denounced on those who when called to preach the
gospel, preach something else. If what they preach be another gospel,
another method of salvation, then what Paul said must befall them.
" Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach another gospel unto you
than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." It
need not, however, be entirely another gospel. If the truth is perverted,
sublimated, rendered unintelligible or unadapted to the end of convinc-
ing and converting sinners and edifying the people of God, it will bring
us woe in some form and at some time. Brethren enter on your work,
1. With the firm purpose to preach the gospel ; to devote yourselves
to that work, and to it faithfully.
PROPER VIEWS AND MOTIVES IN SEEKING THE GOSPEL MINISTRY. 313
2. "With the purpose of preaching nothing else ; preaching only what
the Bible teaches.
3. Go with the assurance that Christ will be with you, and aid and
support you.
4. Be concerned only about your devotion and fidelity.
5. Your reward will not be in proportion to your talents, your popu-
larity, or even your success, but in proportion to your devotion and
fidelity.
6. Be of good courage; your labor will be short, your reward
eternal.
CCVII. Proper views and motives in seeking the gospel
ministry.
[Sept. 5th, 1852.]
The views and feelings proper for any work are determined by its
design ; by the means of accomplishing its end ; and by its importance.
1. The design of the ministry is the salvation of men. 1. As salvation
implies the happiness of those saved, it follows that benevolence or
philanthropy is indispensable. This is often regarded as the sole or
all-comprehending motive ; but this might be found in a Jew or Mo-
hammedan. There might be benevolence, though there were no God,
or no Christ, or though we knew nothing of them.
2. The design of the gospel is more specific. It is the holiness of
men, their reconciliation to God. Hence holiness is necessary in the
minister ; a sense of its value ; a sincere, predominant desire to promote
acquiescence to it, to bring men to forsake all sin, and to be reconciled
to God.
3. But the holiness contemplated, though essentially the same with
that of angels, is still peculiar. 1st. Involving penitence. 2d. Consist-
ing specially in the love of Christ, and conformity to him. Hence the
specific design of the ministry is to bring men to know, love, worship
and obey the Lord Jesus. Hence it is essential that the minister should
have, («.) A due sense of the dignity of the Lord Jesus, (b.) Supreme
love for him. (c.) Desire to see his kingdom everywhere prevail.
" Lovest thou me ?" is the one question which Christ asked of those
who would feed his flock or gather his sheep.
II. The proper state of mind is determined by the means by which this
great end is to be accomplished. It is not by fire and sword; not by
coercion ; not by intellectual power, as men would propagate a philoso-
phy ; not by subjection to a church, or the administration of magic
rites as men would extend a mystery or a fraternity ; but it is by
preaching Christ. Hence there is essential, 1. A determination to use
no other means.
314 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
2. A sense of our own insufficiency to render even this means effec-
tual, and therefore a constant sense of dependence.
3. Conviction of its being indispensable, and therefore a purpose to
use it diligently, and to prepare now to do so with effect.
III. The magnitude of the work. Nothing can be compared to it in
importance. Men who are looking forward to the most important work
in the world should be, 1. Grave. 2. Single-minded, having but one
object in view. 3. Unembarrassed by the world. 4. Constantly ex-
ercising themselves for the work, as those preparing to run a race.
IV. Difficulties of living under right motives. They arise, 1. From
sin and worldliness. 2. From sloth. 3. From the allurements of
wealth, honor and power, or when connected with the ministry.
V. Importance of right views. An unconverted worldly ministry is
the greatest curse to the Church and to the world ; a spiritual and de-
voted ministry, the greatest blessing.
C< VIII. A savor of life unto life, or of death unto death.
2 Cor. 2 : 14-16.
{October Uth, 1855.]
Exposition of the passage.
The apostle had been greatly cast down, but was comforted. He
therefore thanked God who always caused him to triumph, and made
him instrumental in diffusing the knowledge of Christ, which as a sweet
savor was acceptable to God. The apostle himself, therefore, was
acceptable to God, whether the result of his labors was the life or death
of those to whom he preached. The doctrines here taught are,
I. That the knowledge of Christ is acceptable or pleasing to God. It
is as an incense. It is pleasing to God that men should know Christ,
i. e., recognize him as the Son of God, and worship, trust and obey
him as such. This is the end of the preaching of the gospel, and this is
the end which it will ultimately accomplish. This incense shall ascend
from every altar, from every dwelling, and from every heart.
II. That ministers of the gospel are acceptable to God. He takes
delight in them, as in a sweet savor. They are peculiarly his
servants. Their work is a work which he approves and delights in.
This is not true in a like sense or to the same degree of any other class
of men, or of any other kind of service. It is only indirectly that
others, such as men of other vocations or professions, or office, diffuse
the knowledge of Christ, and are therefore a sweet savor unto God.
III. Christ himself — the knowledge of Christ, and, therefore also his
ministers, are the means of life to some and of death to others. He was
set for the fall and the rise of many in Israel. He came unto judg-
ment, that, those who see not might see, and those who see might be
MINISTERIAL RESPONSIBILITY. 315
made blind. lie was the corner-stone, and also a stone of stumbling
and a rock of offence. What is true of him is true of his gospel, and
of ministers. Wherever the gospel goes, or wherever ministers go,
they bring life to some and death to others. This truth should weigh
upon our minds and produce seriousness, anxiety, solicitude lest we
should be the means only of death.
IV. The acceptableness of Christ, of the gospel and of ministers in the
sight of God, does not depend on the effect produced. It is not only
when men are saved by them, that they are agreeable to God, but also
when men perish for neglecting the truth. Christ when mocked,
scourged and crucified, was as acceptable to God as when enthroned.
The gospel is as glorious and excellent when men reject it to their own
condemnation, as when they believe. And ministers, if faithful,
are as well-pleasing to God when unsuccessful as when successful. This
should comfort and sustain them under all their trials. The missionary
who labors for years without a convert is still as incense in the estima-
tion of God. Men do not so view the matter. Ministers through
unbelief often regard themselves as rejected and disowned when no
visible effects follow their labors. But God views the matter in a
different light. Successful or unsuccessful, the faithful minister is
equally acceptable to God.
V. To be thus acceptable to God it is necessary,
1. That we should not huckster the word of God. That is, 1st. We
should not make gain of it, use it for our own advantage, make it a
means of our own honor or profit. 2d. We should not adulterate it.
It is only the pure gospel that is an defil) euwdtai; (odor of a sweet
smell), and therefore only those who offer or diffuse the pure gospel.
Adulterated truth and those who diffuse it are an offense, and as smoke
in the nostrils of God.
2. We must be sincere, pure-minded, acting from pure motives.
3. We must be actuated by God, governed by his Spirit.
4. We must act as in his presence.
5. We must speak in Christ, as true Christian men and ministers,
united to him and deriving all things from him.
CCIX. Ministerial Responsibility.
[Feb. 25th, 1855.]
I. Ministers are offxerr*.
1. They are not self-called. 2. They are not commissioned by the
people. 3. They are called of God. This is proved, 1st. From their
titles. 2d. From the declarations of Scripture. 3d. From the actual
appointment by Christ and the apostles.
316 THE MEANS OF Ge4cE.
II. Their responsibility is, therefore, ultimately to God. Not only have
they a personal, but they have also an official responsibility resting
upon them.
III. They are responsible not for the results of their labors. Though
Israel be not gathered, yet they may be glorious in the eyes of the
Lord. But they are responsible, 1. For their doctrine. They are
bound to preach the truth simply and clearly. They fail in this regard,
1st. When they teach error. 2d. When they do present the truth
clearly, but adulterate or dilute it with the wisdom of men, the ao^'a
too kuyou. 3d. When for any reason they fail to teach. They may
exhort or excite, but if they fail to teach, they are unfaithful to their
great vocation. As the truth is essential to holiness, the responsibility
of ministers in regard to it is exceeding great.
2. They are responsible for fidelity. 1st. As to declaring the whole
counsel of God, and not keeping back the truth through fear or favor.
2d. As to reproving sin. 3d. As to correcting the erring. 4th. As to
guiding the inquiring.
3. They are responsible for their diligence. 1st. In study. 2d. In
the discharge of all their official duties.
4. They are resp>onsible for their spirit and example.
IV. This responsibility is the greater, 1. From the importance of the
truth. It is the mysteries of God.
2. Because the honor of Christ, the interest of his kingdom, and the
salvation of souls are at stake.
3. From the consequences to the minister's own soul. The ministe-
rial office is therefore to be dreaded, and not assumed without a dis-
tinct and well-authenticated call from God. Woe to those who seek
the ministry for a piece of bread, or for ease or honor.
CCX. Preaching Christ.
[May 16th, 1852.]
Paul frequently declares that this was his great vocation. It includes,
I. The subject. II. The object of his preaching.
1. Christ is the proper subject of preaching. What does this mean ?
It means, 1. That the subject of preaching was not the wisdom of the
world.
2. That it was the revelation concerning Christ. 1st. The nature of
his person. 2d. The character of his work in all his offices. 3d. The
method of salvation through him ; what we must do to obtain an
interest in his salvation. 4th. The duties which we owe to him.
II. Christ as the object of preaching.
FOR IT IS NOT YE THAT SPEAK, BUT THE SPIRIT OP YOUR FATHER. 317
The objects which men have are various ; some of these are selfish
and degrading. Some preach Christ of strife and envy. Others have
objects which are legitimate, but subordinate, as the temporal well-
being of men, or their eternal well-being. The true, specific and ap-
propriate object is the exaltation and glory of Christ ; that he may be
known, worshiped and obeyed.
III. Reasons why we should preach Christ.
1. Because he is our God and Saviour. 2. Because this is requisite
to men becoming Christians. 3. Because to make men Christians is
the best means of glorifying God, and the only means of promoting the
happiness, holiness and salvation of men.
IV. To preach Christ is a grace.
The reasons why it is so great a favor, are, 1. Because it is the
highest service of God and Christ. 2. Because to be permitted to
serve him is the highest honor and blessedness. 3. Because it is the
greatest source of happiness.
Therefore, brethren, as ye go hence, go to preach Christ. Let that
be your theme and that your object. If faithful, you will receive a
crown of righteousness. If unfaithful, it would have been better had
you never been born.
CCXI. For it is not ye that speak, font the Spirit of your
Father which speaketh in you. Matt. 10 : 20.
\_May 7 th, 1854.]
(Last conference of the session.)
I. Christ's address to his messengers, as applied to ministers at present.
I . They are to go, not as the apostles at first, solely to the Jews, but
into all the world ; not to this or that nation only. 2. They are to
preach. 3. They are to do all the good they can. 4. They are to
rely on their work for their support. 5. They are to go with the con-
sciousness of a divine mission. 6. They are to be wise and harmless.
7. They are to speak as the organs of the Holy Ghost. 8. They must
expect persecution, and be prepared to bear it. 9. They may be
assured of divine protection. 10. The test of discipleship and the con-
ditions of salvation for teacher and taught are confession and devotion.
11. God will bless those who bless them.
II. The special topic for consideration is the 20th verse. Ministers are
to speak as the organs of the Holy Ghost.
It is a sound principle of interpretation that a comprehensive de-
claration or promise is to be understood in different senses, or with
various degrees of latitude, according to the class of persons to whom it
318 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
is applied. The same declaration may be a promise of inspiration, to
the apostles, of spiritual knowledge and ability to teach, to ministers,
and of spiritual illumination, to believers.
1. The sense in which the apostles were the organs of the Holy
Ghost. 1st. They received their knowledge by his suggestion and
revelation. 2d. They spake in words which he taught. Therefore
they were to speak without premeditation.
2. The sense in which ministers are the organs of the Holy Ghost.
1st. They are to speak only what is contained in the word of God,
which is the record of the teachings of the Holy Ghost ; not human
wisdom, not human speculations about divine things. The matter of
their preaching must be what the Spirit has revealed. 2d. The manner
or form, the mode of presentation, must be spiritual ; that is, not meta-
physical, or rhetorical, but scriptural. 3d. Hence, negatively, they
are not to seek either the matter or the manner of their preaching
from themselves, but by diligent study of the word of God ; acting as
the organs of the Spirit in communicating his messages to men. The
command not to premeditate includes, (a.) prohibition of self-reliance,
and, (6.) a command to rely on the Spirit. 4th. Hence, also, they are to
seek and cherish the indwelling of the Spirit, for his teaching is both ex-
ternal by the word, and internal by his grace. 5th. Hence, further,
they must not only seek the indwelling of the Spirit as a teacher, but
as a sanctifier. To be the organ of the Holy Ghost as the efficient and
successful agent in communicating this truth, we must be full of faith
and of the Holy Ghost.
III. There are three things then, brethren, included in being the organs
of the Spirit, which constitute the three great elements of a successful
ministry. 1. Derive the matter of your preaching from the word.
2. Let the form or manner of exhibition be scriptural, i. e., that which
is taught by the Spirit. 3. Be yourselves full of the Holy Ghost.
This last is the most important. 1st. Because it secures the others.
2d. Because the others without it must be comparatively ineffectual.
3d. Because it is the ordinance of God to make the living the chan-
nels of life. This is proved from Scripture and from experience. No
false fire or fictitious zeal can supply the place of the Spirit. The
holiness which flows from the presence of the Spirit gives, (a.) As-
surance of zeal, (b.) Wisdom and skill, (c.) Benevolence and love.
(d.) Forbearance and perseverance, (e.) Peculiar power over the
heart and consciences of mem
MINISTERS SOLDIERS OP CHRIST. 319
CCXII. Ministers Soldiers or Christ.
No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs or
this world.— 2 Tim. 2: 4.
[March Kith, 1856.]
I. What it is to be a soldier.
The soldier's life is the hardest life in the world.
I. It involves more labor. 2. More privation. 3. More exposure.
4. More exertion of the faculties, i. e., in watchfulness and in combat,
than any other vocation.
II. It therefore requires,
1. Great strength of mind or body, according to the nature of the
warfare, i. e., strength of purpose. 2. Great patience. 3. Great ac-
tivity and diligence. 4. Entire devotedness ; freedom from other cares,
and consecration to his work. No man can be a soldier and a farmer,
or a merchant.
III. The Christian is called a soldier, and so is the minister.
What does Paul mean to teach concerning the ministerial office, in
calling ministers soldiers?
1. That the work in which they are engaged is an arduous one, call-
ing for the exertion of all their powers. They have many enemies to
overcome, within and without.
Within,, a. Sloth, b. Languor, c. Want of faith, d. Despondency.
e. Desire of ease. /. Desire of fame. g. Love of money, love of
power.
Without, a. Error, b. Infidelity, e. Disregard of the truth, d.
Ignorance, e. Vice in all its forms. /. Malice and detraction, g.
Satan and his emissaries.
The work is not only arduous because of opponents to be overcome,
but also because of the work to be done. a. To teach the gospel, b.
To instruct the young, c. To guide the inquiring, d. To comfort and
edify the people of God. e. To visit the sick, the poor, and the pris-
oner. /. To propagate the gospel.
2. Paul means to teach that his work demands a man's whole time
and strength. He may not (a.) Entangle himself with the affairs of
the world. He has no right to engage in any secular occupation, ex-
cept so far as it may be necessary for the prosecution of his work ; he
may not be a farmer, mechanic, merchant, teacher.
(6.) He may not allow other pursuits to distract his attention.
Literature, science, politics, even general enterprises of benevolence,
are all to be made subservient to his one great work — of making dis-
ciples.
320 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
3. Paul teaches that the minister, in the discharge of his duties, is to
exhibit all soldierly qualities, a. Endurance, b. Alertness, c. Cou-
rage, d. Patience, e. Indomitable perseverance.
4. He teaches that the minister, like the soldier, should be animated
by a spirit of loyalty. The proper motive in a soldier is loyalty to his
sovereign or to his country. This is the characteristic motive. The
justice of his cause, the important interests at stake, and other motives
may have, and should have, their proper influence ; but the great mo-
tive is his allegiance to his sovereign. So in the case of the minister,
loyalty to Christ, zeal for his glory, love for his person, the desire to
establish and extend his kingdom, because it is his, is the distinctive
and proper motive. There are other motives, as the good of men, their
improvement, happiness and salvation ; but these are all insufficient
and subordinate. It is the overwhelming sense of the glory of Christ,
and of our obligations to him, which can alone either qualify a man
for this work, or sustain him under it.
5. Paul means to teach that passive obedience is the duty of the
minister. He is not the judge where he is to go, or what he is to do.
He has nothing to do, but to go where he is ordered, and to do what
he is required.
6. He teaches that the soldier is responsible for the faithful discharge
of his duties, and for success. It is only the general who is held ac-
countable for results. So the minister, like the private soldier, is not
responsible.
7. He teaches that a crown of glory, a crown of righteousness, awaits
the minister, and that crown is given only to the faithful.
CCXIII. Be thou faithful until death, and I will give you a
crown of life. Rev. 2: 10.
[April 26th, 1863.]
Ministers are often represented as those to whom a special trust has
been committed. Paul says, (-entareu/iai ohovofiiav, to euaffiXtov),
1 Cor. ix: 7. Gal. ii: 7. 1 Thess. ii: 4. 1 Timothy i : 11. Two
things included in fidelity. First, the safe custody of what is com-
mitted, "keep that which I have committed unto thee." Second, strict
adherence to our obligations and assiduous performance of our duties.
A treasurer is faithful who keeps safely the treasure confided to him.
A subject, or servant is faithful, who is true in his allegiance and
assiduous in the performance of his duties. In the case of stewards
both these ideas are included. The property of their masters is en-
trusted to them ; and they are charged with its due administration and
the guidance and government of the household. In like manner
ministers are called upon to exercise fidelity in both these forms. To
BE THOU FAITHFUL UNTIL DEATH. 321
them a treasure has been committed for safe custody ; and they are tiie
servants of a king and matter to whom they owe allegiance and devo-
tion.
1. The trust committed to them. That is, 7 napa^rjxr^. This is said
to be "the mysteries of God;" "the gospel;" "the word of God ;"
''this treasure," 2 Cor. iv: 7. The thing therefore committed to the
Church, and especially to ministers, is the truth — not scientific, histori-
cal, philosophical truth — but the truth of God as revealed in his holy
word.
Of this treasure it is to be remarked, 1. That it is of infinite value,
i. e., it has a value to which it is impossible to set any limit, and of
which we have no measure. It is incommensurable. Gold, silver,
precious stones can no more be compared to it than light can be com-
pared with sound. There is no standard of comparison. The truth of
God stands in a category by itself. It has an intrinsic value altogether
apart from its effects. There are three kinds of value, (a.) That
which is purely fictitious and conventional. The value of rarity. As of
gems, rare plants or books. (6.) The value of utility, (c.) Intrinsic
worth. All these combined in the gospel. It is by itself. Its utility
is beyond estimate. And its intrinsic worth is infinite. There is a
sense in which the knowledge of God or of Christ is God or Christ, as
blank ignorance is equivalent to the non-existence of the object of
knowledge. The truths of Scripture are therefore of the highest order
of truths. They relate to the highest class of subjects which can come
under the cognizance of men or angels. Secondly, these truths are
of infinite value measured by the standard of utility. They are essential
to our own salvation ; to the salvation of the world ; to the best interests
of society and of civilization. They are necessary to pardon ; to
holiness, to morality ; to eternal life. No substitute can be provided
for them. They and they only are the power of God, i. e., the only
channels through which his saving power is manifested and exercised.
This infinite treasure on which so much depends is committed to you.
And it is committed to you exclusively so far as your own souls are con-
cerned, and mainly so far as your people are concerned. This there-
fore is a fearful responsibility.
2. It is a treasure which it is very hard to keep. Gold and silver
may be put in safes or buried in the earth. But this cannot be so dis-
posed of. It must be unconfined. The difficulty of this task is plain
from the fact, that the church has so generally failed. The Greek,
Latin, Protestant, (a.) It is committed to earthen vessels; to very
feeble hands. It will not do for us to trust to our strength, or to our
watchfulness, (b.) It is exposed to numerous enemies. Our own hearts,
our own understandings, the traditions of men ; the force of public
21
322 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
opiuiou ; the speculations of philosophy ; the assaults of false teachers ;
the machinations of Satan.
You must therefore feel that you have not only a great task ; but a
most difficult one to perform. The only thing for you to do is, first, to
have a clear conception of what you have to do, not to discover truth,
but simply to ascertain what is revealed as truth and to hold it fast,
without adulteration ; second, to determine that you will be faithful to
this trust and resist all these enemies of the truth whether inward or
outward ; and then, look to God constantly for help, knowing that your
sufficiency is of Him.
II. The only form of fidelity is allegiance and devotion to Christ as our
King and Master.
This includes, 1. A right state of mind towards him. In pure love ;
consuming gratitude ; entire submission ; and zeal for his glory. These
are motives which secure fidelity, and without which it is impossible.
2. The renunciation of any other master. You cannot serve God and
mammon ; Christ and Belial ; the world and your Saviour. 3. Assi-
duity and diligence in the discharge of all your duties to yourself, to
your people, to the Church and to the world.
This fidelity must be unto death. Some are very faithful for a while
and then become false. How was it with Judas. With Arnold. "With
thousands in the world and in the Church. It is only those who
persevere unto the end who are saved. Remember that your work and
your danger end only in the grave, etc.
III. The reward. I will give you a crown of life.
" I," i. e., the eternal Son of God clothed in our nature. The giver
is Christ. The gift a crown of life. A crown is an ornament, a dignity
and a symbol of power. This crown is one of life, not only living but
consisting in life, spiritual and eternal, the highest kind of life. Im-
perishable, which renders beautiful ; which exalts ; which gives power.
i C XIV. Thy Kingdom Come.
[Jan. 1th, 1866.]
The kingdom of God or of Christ in the New Testament, means in
general that kingdom of the Messiah which the prophets in the Old
Testament predicted should be established. John the Baptist, there-
fore, as the forerunner of Christ, announced that the kingdom of God
was at hand. Christ's kingdom was then established, and is frequently
spoken of as consisting of those who recognized Christ as their king.
As this recognition was either cordial or mei'ely outward, and when
cordial was also outward, the phrase came to designate the community
of true believers as such, and the community of professed believers,
THY KINGDOM GOME. 323
oonsisting of the sincere and the insincere. As the kingdom of Christ,
however, in this world is imperfect ; or, in other words, as the authority
of Christ is both limited in extent here on earth, and is only partially
recognized even by his true disciples, the Scriptures often speak of the
kingdom of Christ as still future ; that is, as the time being still future,
when his royal authority shall be universally recognized, and when it
shall extend over the whole earth. According to one view, this is to
take place before the resurrection and general judgment ; according to
another, it shall be after these events. Those again who adopt the
former view are of two classes. First, those who look for a universal
Church, a millennial prosperity of true religion, under the present dis-
pensation of the Spirit ; who think that the heathen are to be converted,
the Jews restored, and religion universally to prevail, in the use of the
means of grace now in force. Second, those who hold that this dispen-
sation of the Spirit is merely preparatory ; that little will be accom-
plished towards the conversion of the world until Christ shall come the
second time. This second advent is personal and visible. He will
establish his throne in Jerusalem ; the Jews shall return to their own
land, and acknowledge him as their Messiah ; all nations shall be con-
verted, and the Jews with Christ shall reign over all the earth in great ex-
ternal splendor and prosperity for a thousand years. This is the kingdom
of Christ for whose coming they wait and pray. According to the com-
mon Church doctrine, what we pray for when we say Thy kingdom
come, is that the authority of Jesus Christ as king shall be universally
recognized, and his control over all hearts shall be absolute, and all
evil be banished, and that consummation be reached which is called
the kingdom of glory. That is, they pray for the state described by
Paul when he says that all enemies shall be put under his feet.
The recognition of Christ as king includes, 1. So far as we are con-
cerned, his absolute proprietorship in us and sovereignty over us as
God manifest in the flesh ; a proprietorship and sovereignty founded, 1st.
On the right of creation. 2d. On the right of gift. 3d. On the right
of redemption. This includes authority over the reason, the conscience,
the affections, and the life.
2. Subjection to his will, or obedience to his laws, whether relating
to moral, religious, social or political duties.
3. Devotion to his service ; loyalty to him, i. e., love for his person,
zeal for his honor, and consecration to the promotion of his kingdom,
is the characteristic principle of those who constitute his true subjects.
4. Reliance on his protection, his ability to subdue all his and our
enemies and to secure the best interests of all his subjects. To doubt
his power or his willingness thus to protect and bless, is disloyalty.
Now when Christ's kingdom comes in the individual soul, he is
324 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
saved ; when it is established in the souls of those constituting any com-
munity, they have attained all the benefits of his reign, which are to be
enjoyed in this life. And when all nations shall be subdued, and
Christ's reign established over all people and in every heart, the work
of redemption will be accomplished, and the everlasting kingdom of
our Lord shall be inaugurated in all its blessedness and glory. The
great end of life, therefore, the only thing worth living for is, to secure
the reign of Christ in our own souls, and to bring others to call him
Lord.
((XV. Domestic Missions.
[Feb. 3d, 1867.]
I. TJie object of domestic missions is to supply the destitute portions oj
our own population with the institutions oj the gospel. There are two
methods of doing this. The one is by itinerant preachers. This method
was the one originally adopted in our church, and continued until a
recent period of our history. The object of such itinerants was partly,
to preach to the scattered population who had no opportunity to attend
any place of stated worship ; and partly, to organize new churches by
gathering scattered members and ordaining officers over them, and thus
to put them in the way of getting a minister for themselves. The
other method of conducting the work of missions is to aid feeble
churches in sustaining a pastor. This method, with us, has almost super-
seded the other. There is no reason why they should not be combined.
Neither, of itself, is sufficient. Dr. C. C. Jones, when secretary of the
Board of Missions, acted on the plan of aiding a church for a few years,
and then abandoning it, if it did not become self-supporting. This was
a disastrous policy. There are great practical difficulties in this work,
because no central Board can know the necessities of every locality,
and the judgment of presbyteries is often influenced by special regard
to their own field and neglect of the wants of other portions of the
country ; they are influenced also by natural sympathy with their own
members.
II. IV/w are to perform this work ? Whose duty is it to see that the
gospel is sustained among the people ? There are two different prin-
ciples on which the Church has been divided. The one is that the duty
of sustaining the gospel in any one place, rests on the people of that
place. This is natural, or at least plausible. The support of the mu-
nicipal officers of a town or borough rests exclusively on the people of
the town. It is their concern, and the concern of no one else. The
same is true also of the poor. It seems unreasonable that people of one
THE GOSPEL NECESSARY TO THE SALVATION OF THE HEATHEN. 325
town should contribute to the support of the minister of another. This
principle would be the right one provided, 1. The people felt the
necessity for a minister as they do that of municipal officers, and 2.
Provided the interests at stake were those of the people of that place
exclusively. But neither of these things are true, and, therefore, this
plan if rigorously carried out would be destructive. The other prin-
ciple is that the obligation to sustain the gospel rests upon the Church
as a whole. The command is to preach the gospel, i. e., secure its being
known, everywhere. This is the true principle, 1. Because all the
considerations, except those which are personal and family, which bind
us to support the gospel in one place, apply to all others. The gospel
is necessary everywhere. Men will perish without the knowledge of it.
The honor of Christ is promoted by the conversion of souls everywhere.
The interests of morality, religion, and social order, and national pros-
perity are as much concerned in having the gospel in one place as in
another. 2. The gospel cannot spread, and will not be sustained on
the other plan. People will not send for it, nor support it. 3. The
Church acts on this principle among the heathen. 4. The most aggres-
sive and prosperous denominations act on it. 5. The state has been
forced to act on it in matters of education. 6. The permanence, power
and spiritual welfare of our church is deeply concerned in this.
III. Reasons why we should devote more energy to Domestic Missions.
1. The general reasons of the command of Christ, the value of the
soul, and the necessity of religion to social and national prosperitv.
2. The special reason of the greatness of the work. Compare this
work in England and Scotland with the work here. The extent of
the country and the sparseness of the population render it specially
difficult, and therefore demanding zeal.
3. The rapid increase of our population ; it is outrunning the means
of supply.
4. The certainty that error and vice will prevail, if the gospel be
not preached and sustained.
5. The importance of the forming period of a nation's life, and the
permanency of the original type. Illustrations.
G. All other good enterprises depend on this.
CCXVI. The Knowledge of the Gospel necessary to the Sal-
vation of the Heathen.
[October 7th, 1855.]
Introductory remarks.
We must be in harmony with the Bible in order to understand the
Bible. A knowledge of sin and of God as sovereign is necessary to a
326 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
right apprehension of God's dealings with sinners. The origin of evil,
the prevalence of error and vice, the fewness of the saved, the perish-
ing condition of the heathen, are all mysteries, which we cannot deny,
and must receive on the evidence on which they rest. As to the per-
ishing condition of the heathen, it is to be remarked, —
I. That justice does not demand their salvation, or that they should
have the means of it. The contrary assumption has led some to assume
that the light of nature is sufficient ; and others, that the gospel will
be preached to them hereafter. That these assumptions are unfounded
is proved,
1. From the fact that justice requires only, 1st. That men should be
judged according to their works, and, 2d. According to their light.
This, the Scriptures teach, will be the case with the heathen.
2. Because the Scriptures teach that salvation is a matter of grace.
God was not bound to provide salvation for our race. To deny this is
to deny the whole gospel, and make the work of Christ a matter of
debt.
3. Hence if God is not bound to provide for the salvation of any, he
is not bound to provide for the salvation of all, if he chooses to save
some.
4. God has ever acted on this principle, and therefore it must be
right.
II. In point of fact the heathen cannot be saved icithout the gospel.
1. Because the Bible declares the light of nature to be insufficient.
2. Because it has declared faith in Christ to be necessary.
3. Because it has commanded the gospel to be preached to all na-
tions as the means of saving them.
4. Because it has declared holiness to be necessary, and the heathen
are not holy.
5. Such is and ever has been the faith of the Church. The reproach
is often cast upon evangelical churches that they are uncharitable ; but
Greeks, Romanists and High Churchmen restrict salvation to an ex-
ternal body, we restrict it only to the good. All the holy will be
saved.
III. Inferences-
1. We should be humbled under a sense of insensibility and want
of faith. We exhibit the same unbelief respecting ourselves and others.
It is a great sin.
2. Truths should assume in us the form of principles, and not de-
pend on feeling. We should act under the conviction that the gospel
is necessary.
3. We should consecrate ourselves to this work. We waste our
lives if they are devoted to any other object.
CALL TO THE WORK OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 327
CCXVII. Call to the Work of Foreign Missions.
[October 12th, 1856.]
I. What is the work of missions? II. What is a call to that work?
I. The work of foreign missions is not a distinct part of the general
work of the Church. The commission under which the Church acts has
equal reference to all parts of the field. The work of the missionary is
therefore not different from the work of a minister. A man who en-
lists as a soldier, does not enlist for any one field. He is to go
wherever he is sent.
II. A call to the work of mission, therefore, can only be analogous to
the question whether a minister is to be settled in one place rather than
another. How is a man to know whether he is called to settle in a
city or in the country, in the east or in the west? There is no difference
between these questions and the question whether he is called to go
abroad or to remain at home. The question assumes that the Lord
has a purpose with regard to the location of his ministers; that he
makes that purpose known ; and that they may ascertain what that
purpose is.
1. The Lord has a purpose with regard to the location of his minis-
ters. 1st. This is to be inferred from the general doctrine of provi-
dence, which teaches that God's purposes extend to all things, and that
he overrules all things to the accomplishment of that purpose. Nothing
is fortuitous. The place of our birth, of our education, our profession,
and of the field of labor are all included in the plan. 2d. It is to be
inferred from the doctrine of Christ's headship over the Church, and
of his continual guidance of it by his Spirit, by which he gives gifts to
each one according to his will and leads all his people in the way in
which they should go. 3d. It follows from his peculiar relation to
ministers. They are stars in his hand, and he assigns to each his
sphere. They are his ambassadors, and he sends each on his own mis-
sion. They are his laborers, etc. We find therefore, that he sent
Jonah to Nineveh, Paul to the heathen, Peter to the circumcision.
Christ has a purpose with regard to us.
2. He makes that purpose known. 1st. This must be inferred from
the nature of the case. "We are rational creatures and are governed by
rational means. If God has a design for us to accomplish, he must
make it known or we cannot, in this matter, fulfill his will. 2d. As a
matter of experience we find that God does make known his purpose.
He did so, as we have seen, with regard to the prophets and the apos-
tles, and he does so with regard to ordinary ministers. It is not to be
inferred, however, that this is always done in such a way as to preclude
328 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
all investigation on our part ; nor so as to prevent any danger of mis-
take. A man may mistake, and go counter to the will of God ; and tlie
consequences are disastrous. "We ought therefore to give the question
a careful consideration.
3. How does God reveal his will to his ministers, as to where they
should labor ? He does it first, by his inward dealings with them, and
secondly, by his outward dispensations. First, as to his inward dealings.
1st. He furnishes them with the gifts requisite to some special field of
labor. 2d. He addresses their understandings. He presents to them
the wants of the different parts of the great field ; the facilities for use-
fulness ; the demand for laborers. 3d. He addresses their conscience.
4th. He addresses their hearts, awakens an interest in particular por-
tions of the field, and infuses into them an earnest desire for the work.
Secondly, as to his outward dispensations. 1st. He removes obsta-
cles out of the way, such as want of health, obligations to dependent
parents, and other hindrances of a like nature. 2d. He sends messa-
ges to them by friends. 3d. He sometimes stirs up the church to call
them here or there.
TJie duty of candidates for the ministry.
1. To feel that they are bound to go wherever God may call them ;
that it is not for them to choose.
2. To feel perfectly submissive, and say, Lord what wilt thou have
me to do.
3. To investigate the subject ; not to dismiss it, but to examine con-
scientiously.
4. To use all the means to come to an intelligent decision, and to
keep their minds open to conviction.
The work of missions is a blessed work. 1. Because its results are so
glorious. 2. Because it is so peculiarly unearthly. 3. Because the pro-
mises of God are so abundant to those who forsake houses, and lands,,
and friends, etc., for his sake.
CCXVIII. The harvest truly is plenteous, hut the laborers
are few.— Matt. 9 : 37.
[April 30th, 1854.]
I. What is the harvest f It is the mass of human souls. It is called
a harvest, 1. Because intrinsically valuable. 2. Because designed to
be saved. 3. Because it must be reaped. If let alone it will perish.
4. Because it is prepared, or ready for the sickle.
II. This harvest is plenteous.
The number of human beings now living on the earth, and accessible
more or less to the gospel, is 800,000,000 or 900,000,000. The harvest
THE HARVEST TRULY IS PLENTEOUS. 329
includes not the men of this country only, nor of Europe, but of Asia,
of Africa, of India, of China, and of the Islands of the sea. All these
need the gospel, all are capable of salvation, all are accessible.
III. The duty of reaping the harvest, rests, 1. On the whole Church.
2. Specially on the ministers. 3. On each individual minister.
IV. In what part of the field each should labor, depends,
1. Not on the wishes of the individual, but on the will of God.
2. His will is to be determined in relation to each, first, by general
considerations, and, second, by special considerations.
First, the general considerations which should determine our personal
duty are such as these : 1st. The relative size of the different portions
of the field. 2d. The relative proportion of laborers in those fields.
3d. Their relative importance in reference to the whole. 4th. Their
accessibility and state of readiness for the gospel. 5th. The relation in
which they stand to us. We have a greater duty to the people of this
country than to others, just as a man is under greater obligations to
provide for his own family than for others.
Second, the special considerations are, 1st. Those which relate to our
qualifications. 2d. To our constitution or health. 3d. To our domes-
tic or social obligations. 4th. To the dealings of God's providence and
Spirit.
V. Motives which should induce us to give ourselves uj) to this work, to
go where God may send us.
1. The command of Christ, which is explicit and obligatory, and is
addressed to us as truly as though Ave were specially named in the com-
mission. Disobedience as to going at all, or as to going where we ought
to go, is certain to entail the greatest evils on our own soul.
2. Love to Christ and gratitude for the benefits of redemption. The
special motive is love to the Redeemer, founded on his glorious excel-
lence as God manifested in the flesh, on his love to us, and on the bene-
fits which we receive from him. The force of this motive is seen in all
the apostles and martyrs and missionaries whom God has sent and
blessed.
3. The absolute necessity of the gospel to the salvation of the
heathen. This is clearly the doctrine of the Bible and of the Church.
If they do not hear, they cannot believe ; and if they do not believe,
they cannot be saved.
Let this subject, therefore, come before you in all its solemn import-
ance, and let it weigh constantly on your minds.
330 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
CCXIX. Preparation for the Lord's Supper.
[Date not given.]
The Lord's Supper is presented under various aspects in the
Scriptures.
I. It is presented primarily as a commemoration of the death of Christ.
As the design of his death was the redemption of man, or rather of his
people, to commemorate his death is to render public thanksgiving for
our redemption. As redemption is deliverance from the power and
condemnation of sin, preparation for this thank-offering must include,
1. A sense of sin. 2. A desire to be delivered from it, and a purpose
to forsake it. 3. Belief that Christ's death is available to our deliver-
ance, and trust in it for that purpose. 4. Gratitude and love for so
infinite a blessing.
II. It is presented as the seal of the covenant of grace, and as the acknow-
ledgment of our acceptance of that covenant and appropriation of its benefits.
Preparation for it in this view implies, 1. A knowledge of the covenant
of grace or plan of salvation. 2. An acquiescence in it, or acceptance
of it for our own salvation, with all its promises and obligations; and
as God therein promises for Christ's sake to be our God, we therein
accept him as our God and portion ; and as we promise to be his people,
we therein consecrate ourselves to the service and glory of God in Christ.
3. All the sentiments of humility, faith, gratitude and love which such
a transaction requires, and when intelligently and, sincerely performed,
of necessity excites.
III. It is presented as an act of communion with Christ. The cup
which we bless is the communion of his blood ; the bread which we
break is the communion of his body. That is, in receiving the bread
and wine as the memorials of Christ, we receive his body and blood —
i. e., their sacrificial and saving virtue — and thus become one with him.
We receive and appropriate him as our sacrifice, and as the Saviour of
our souls ; and he gives himself to us. It is therefore an act of inti-
mate communion. Preparation for the Lord's Supper in this aspect
requires, 1. The intelligent apprehension of the nature and design of
the sacrament as the communion of the body and blood of Christ. 2.
Faith in it as a means of grace, i. e., as a divinely appointed channel of
communicating to us Christ and his benefits. 3. The desire for this
great spiritual blessing, a hungering and thirsting after this spiritual
meat and drink ; and, when at the table, the actual appropriation of
the offered blessings to ourselves. This is feeding on him. 4. The
humility, gratitude and love again, which those must feel who are thus
admitted to the presence of the Lord, and receive from his own hand
this spiritual food.
the lord's supper as a means of grace. 331
IV. It is presented as an act of communion with our fellow Christians.
All who ate of the Jewish altars professed to be Jews, and to regard
all other Jews as their brethren. All who frequented the temple of
idols were united as joint worshippers of demons. Thus, the apostle
says, all who come to the Lord's table are one body. They are one
united company of worshippers of the same Saviour, each united to him
as the living head, and therefore united to the others as members of the
tame body. Preparation for the Lord's Supper in this aspect requires,
of course, 1. The recognition of the fact that all Christians are brethren,
and that their intimate union with each other in virtue of their com-
mon union with Christ, is signified and professed in coming to the
Lord's table. 2. The exclusion, on the one hand, of all feelings incon-
sistent with this fellowship of saints, of all malice, envying, bitterness,
&c. ; and on the other hand, the exercise of the opposite sentiments of
love, mutual confidence and consideration, and sympathy. 3. The
fixed purpose always to act towards our fellow Christians as towards
those to whom we are united by the tenderest, most intimate, and most
enduring bonds.
These various aspects of the ordinance of course are consistent, and
preparation for it in one form involves preparation for it under all its
other aspects. Its essential idea, however, is thanksgiving for redemp-
tion, and therefore requires true views of the glory of the Redeemer as
the eternal Son of God clothed in our nature, proper sentiments towards
him as our divine Saviour, gratitude for his work, and devotion to his
service and glory. Any man who sincerely desires to thank the Lord
Jesus for his redemption, and who purposes to live in obedience to his
commands, is authorized and bound to come to the table of the Lord,
and aid in proclaiming and perpetuating the knowledge of his death.
CCXX. The Lord's Supper as a Moans of Grace. (No. 1.)
[September Uth, 1859.]
I. The Lord's Supper has ever been regarded as a source of power.
1. Some attribute to it nothing more than the moral power of a.
rite, significant of divine truth.
2. Others, on the opposite extreme, attribute to it an inherent, di-
vine or supernatural power. Some attribute this supernatural power to
the elements themselves; others, to the divine word or promise which
is connected with the ordinance. These views agree, 1st. In denying
that the efficacy is due to the ab extra influence of the Spirit. 2d. That
it is not conditioned by the inward state of the communicant.
3. The doctrine of our church is, First, That the effect intended u
not regeneration, nor justification. But it is, 1st. The renewed appli-
332 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
cation of the blood of Christ. 2d. Our spiritual nourishment and
growth in grace. Secondly. That these effects are not due to any su-
pernatural power in the elements, or in the rite, or in him who admin-
isters it, but solely to the blessing of Christ and the operations of his
Spirit. Thirdly. That the condition of this power, on our part, is faith.
That is, if we have faith, we experience the power of the sacrament ;
if we have it not, we do not experience it.
II. By faith here is not meant, 1. The general belief of the gospel, or
plan of salvation as revealed in the Scriptures ; nor 2. Does it mean
saving faith. It is not true that every true believer receives Christ,
feeds upon him to his spiritual nourishment at the Lord's table, any
more than it is true that every such believer is always spiritually
edified by prayer or the reading of the Scriptures.
3. But it is faith in what the Scriptures teach concerning this ordi-
nance. 1st. That it is a divine appointment, not a human device.
2d. That it is designed to commemorate the death of Christ. 3d. That
it is a means of communion with the Lord Jesus Christ, i. e., first, a
means of communicating to us the benefits of his death ; and, second, a
means or occasion of intercourse with our souls. Hence this includes,
(rt.) Faith in his presence in the ordinance. (6.) Faith that he is
what he is, the Son of God in our nature, our prophet, priest and king.
(c.) Faith that he loves us. This is indispensable. 4th. That it is a
means of uniting all believers as one body. They become one by their
joint participation of the same head. This is the faith requisite for
profitable communion.
III. The reason is, thai withoid it we are not in a proper state to receive
the benefits of the ordinance, and with it we are. It constitutes the re-
ceptivity. If informed that a parent whom we had not seen for a long
time was in a room awaiting us, it is plain, 1, that if we did not believe
that he was there ; or, 2, if we believed that the person really there was
not our father ; or, 3, that, although our father, he did not love us or
acknowledge us as his child, then we should not be prepared to meet
him. But if we believed all these three points, it would constitute our
preparation, and we would not fail of being delighted by the interview.
So of the Lord's Supper, if we believe that Christ is there ; that he is
our God and Saviour ; that he loves us, then we are sure of the benefits
of his presence.
CCXXI. The Lord's Sapper as a Means of Grace. (No. 2.)
[October 8th, 1865.]
I. By means of grace is meant the means of divine appointment for the
purpose of conveying grace.
THE LORD'S SUPPER AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 333
By grace is meant, 1. Some divine gift. 2. Divine or supernatural
influence of the Holy Spirit. Where there are no such means of grace,
their saving gifts, so far as we know, are not conferred. To those to
whom God does not send his word, he does not send salvation.
II. The Lord's Supper is a means of grace. What is the special gift
and the special nature of the divine influence which it is intended to
convey ?
The Roman Catholic doctrine on this subject is, —
1. That each sacrament has its own special grace connected with it.
2. That that grace can be obtained in no other way. The benefits
conveyed by baptism can be obtained only by baptism ; so of orders,
penance, extreme unction, &c. 3. That this gift, or the effect produced,
is indelible, like the impression of a seal. Truth and error are here
mixed. The error is, (1.) In asserting that the gifts conveyed by the
sacraments can be obtained in no other way. (2.) In making certain
rites sacraments, which are not such. (3.) In making the gift or im-
pression indelible. The truth is, that there is a difference between
baptism and the Lord's Supper. The former symbolizes the washing
of the soul from guilt and pollution by the blood and Spirit of Christ ;
and these are the gifts specially conveyed. The latter while it (1.)
sets forth the death of Christ as a sacrifice for sins, and (2.) involves
an appropriation of this sacrifice to the souls of believers, is (3.) spe-
cially designed as the expression of our union with Christ and with
one another. The special benefit, therefore, which it is designed to
convey, is this fellowship with Christ and his people. And the special
divine influence or inward grace, with which it is attended, is the con-
sciousness of such union.
This is proved from what Paul says to the Corinthians, from the 6th
chapter of John, although not directly referring to the Lord's Supper,
and from the general faith of the Church manifested in calling the
Lord's Supper a Communion. Hence Ave should specially expect and
pray for this special grace when we go to the Lord's table, and we
should come away cherishing the feeling that we and Christ and his
people are one. Hence also it is called a feast of love, and animosities
between brethren are considered a special hindrance in this ordinance.
III. How is this grace conveyed f
1. Not by any inherent virtue in it. 2. Not by the supernatural
power of the administrator. 3. Therefore not uniformly, nor to all.
Some fail entirely of the blessing ; some receive far more at one time
than at another. 4. But it is conveyed to believers, and to those only ;
that is, to those who believe, 1st. In Christ and his gospel. 2d. In the
special promise of God in connection with this ordinance. 3d. To
those, therefore, who appropriate its blessings by faith.
334 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
5. As faith is the subjective condition, so the Spirit is the efficient
cause. It is by his working in those who by faith receive the sacra-
ments ; thus their benefits are conveyed.
In this there is an analogy with the word. 1. It does not benefit
all. 2. It does not benefit the believer always in the same way or
measure. 3. Its sanctifying benefit is to those who by faith receive it.
4. This faith is the fruit of the Holy Spirit, by which also all its
saving fruits are produced.
INFERENCES.
1. We should greatly value the Holy Supper. Protestants are apt
to go to an extreme in opposition to Catholics.
2. AVe should be careful in our preparation for the communion.
3. And we should see to it that we are the better, and not the worse
for our attendance on the Lord's table.
CCXXII. Christian Fellowship as Expressed in the Corel's
Supper.
[January ISth, 1861.]
The meaning of words in Scripture is often best understood by ad-
verting to their literal signification. Thus, xotvcDvta, communion, means
having things in common, from xotvos, common; and ol xotvtovot are
those who have things, or something in common. We are said to have
communion by the cup, to take part in, to partake of the blood of
Christ, and by the bread to be made partakers of his body ; and hence,
since the bread is one, we are xoivwvot, we have in common, we jointly
partake of one and the same body, and thus become one body. There
is an intimate and real union effected by this joint participation.
What is it that Christians have in common in the Lord's Supper,
which makes them one? The answer to this question has split
churches and caused rivers of blood to flow.
1. Some say it is the real body and blood of Christ. They say either
that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into the body and blood,
or, that while the bread and wine retain their own nature, the body
and blood of Christ are really and locally present in, with and under
them, and are received by the mouth.
2. Calvin said that what believers have in common in the Lord's
Supper is the power of Christ's glorified humanity, which is miracu-
lously communicated, being received, not by the mouth, but by faith.
3. The Reformed say that what they have in common is the sacri-
ficial virtue of Christ's body and blood. They all partake of the bene-
fits of his death, and of his life, and in virtue of this communion they
THE LORD'S SUPPER IN RELATION TO CHRIST S DEATH. 335
have fellowship one with another. They are united, 1st. Not out-
wardly only by the profession of the same religion. 2d. Not merely as
a society under one head, and one organization. 3d. Nor as a family,
fold, or kingdom is united as the objects of the same care, and re-
cipients of the same benefits. But, 4th. Inwardly and really, as par-
taking of the same life, clothed in the same righteousness, and ani-
mated by the same Spirit; and, therefore, 5th. They are united as
members of the same body.
Concerning this fellowship of Christians, the Scriptures teach, 1.
That it depends on union with Christ. It is because every believer is
a partaker of Christ, is united to him, as a branch to the vine, that
they are united to each other. 2. That this union is the most intimate
and lasting which can exist among men. It is more intimate than the
family relations, and outlasts them. I do not say that it has such a
hold on the affections, but that it has its roots deeper in our nature.
The family relations belong to our social and earthly life. This is a
union which belongs to our spiritual and eternal life. 3. It is a catho-
lic union. It has nothing to do with church distinctions. It underlies
the differences of ecclesiastical organizations. Greeks, Latins, Luther-
ans and Reformed, if one with Christ, are one body ; and this we are
bound to recognize. It is a great sin against Christ and against his
body, if Ave refuse to recognize as a fellow-Christian, or refuse Christian
fellowship to any true Christian because he differs from us in anything
whatever.
This union is Catholic, not only as uniting Christians of all denomi-
nations, but of all ages, rich and poor, learned and unlearned, barba-
rian, Scythians, bond and free. These distinctions are real. They are
not to be ignored, but they are all superficial, outward and transient.
Underneath them all is this majestic bond of union, which unites all
these classes as one body in Christ Jesus.
4. This inward mystical union reveals itself in the consciousness.
1st. In a common faith. 2d. In common love, reverence and devotion
to Jesus Christ. 3d. In mutual love. 4th. In common experience,
hopes and aspirations.
5. It reveals itself in the conduct. 1st. By mutual recognition. 2d.
By intercommunion. 3d. By mutual forbearance, and by acts of charity
and benevolence.
CCXXIII. The Lord's Slipper in Relation to Christ's Death.
[March 17//,, 1861.]
I. Hie Lord's Sapper is a proof of the fact tint! Christ died. Any
commemoration of an historical fact, when such commemoration (lair-.
336 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
back to the time immediately subsequent to the event, involves of necessi-
ty the truth of the fact. As this commemoration has been uninterrupted
and universal, it is the testimony of each succeeding generation to the
great fact in question. We should so regard it. It is one important
end to be accomplished by the ordinance, and it is a great honor to be
of the number of those appointed to keep alive the knowledge of the
fact.
II. It is a continued proof that the death of Christ was the culminating
point of his work. Had it been simply designed to keep Christ in mind, it
might have been his birth, or his life, or his history that it commemo-
rated. So it has been with other great benefactors of our race. But
the fact that his death was selected by Christ himself to be perpetually
celebrated, shows that his death was his great work. He came into
the world to die. All else was subordinate to this. He was to be re-
membered not as teacher or healer, but as dying.
III. The Lord's Supper commemorates the manner and nature of
Christ's death. It was not an ordinary death, brought about by sick-
ness or decay ; but it was a death in which his body was broken and
his blood shed. Neither was it a death by lawless violence, only a
casualty, but a death judicially inflicted. He was condemned to die,
by the man who had the power of life and death in his hands. But
this mere human judgment was only the form and instrumentality
under and by which a divine judgment was pronounced. It was by
the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God that he was cruci-
fied and slain. This is true not only in the sense in which all things
come to pass according to the counsel of the divine will, but also in the
sense that God delivered him up. He laid on him the iniquity of us
all. Christ regarded his sufferings and death as imposed by the hand
of God. It was to him that he looked. We are to regard the death
of Christ as the offering up of his Son by the Father for the sins of the
world.
IV. It sets Christ's death forth as voluntary. He was led, but he was
led unresistingly. He laid down his life of himself. He had power
to lay it down and power to take it again. Thus he is exhibited in the
prophets and thus also in the evangelists.
V. It sets forth his death in the hvofold light of a sin offering and a
federal offering. The latter is the former, but the former is not always
the latter.
1. As the victim bore the sins of the offerer, so Christ bore our sins.
2. As the death of the victim took the place of that of the offerer,
so Christ's death was vicarious.
3. As the effect of a sacrifice was expiation and propitiation, so was
Christ's death. It removed our guilt ; it renders God propitious.
RETROSPECT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 337
4. As the offerer was certainly pardoned and restored, so is the death
of Christ certainly efficacious. It not merely renders salvation possible,
but certain.
As a federal offering, 1. It ratifies the covenant. It is the pledge on
the part of God that he will fulfill his promise. 2. Therefore it secures
for the believer all the benefits of the covenant of grace.
VI. As it sets forth Christ's death under these two aspects, or as Christ's
death was in fact both a sin offering and a federal offering, so the
Lord's Supper is a commemoration of his death as a sin offering and as
a federal offering. It is so to the Church, to the spectators, and to the
world. It is a continued testimony to all men that Christ died for the
sins of the world, the just for the unjust ; that his blood is sacrificial
and cleanses from all sin.
VII. But to the believing communicant it is more than this. It is the
actual reception of the body and blood of Christ, i. c, of their sacrifi-
cial benefits. He then and there, as he receives the bread and wine,
receives Christ, and all his benefits for his spiritual nourishment and
growth in grace. This act of appropriation is not an emotional act ;
it does not imply any special elevation of devout feeling, however
desirable that may be ; it is not an act of the understanding merely ; but
it is an act of faith, i. e., believing, 1. That Christ died. 2. That he
died a death of pain and blood. 3. That he died judicially. 4. That
he died by the appointment of God. 5. That he died for the sins of
men, as a sacrifice, and has been accepted as such. 6. That we are
partakers of the benefits of his death. "We receive them as freely
offered.
CCXXIV. Retrospect of the Lord's Supper.
[March 13th, 1853.]
I. Importance of this ordinance.
I. It is a historical fact that the Lord's Supper is the middle point
of the Christian life. Proof of this : 1. In its very perversion in so
large a part of the Church. 2. In the practice of the purest churches,
and in the experience of Christians. The reason for it is found in the
fact that communion with Christ is the sum of Christian piety, and in
the fact that such communion is more intimate and palpable in this
service than anywhere else, 1. Because of its divine appointment for
that end. 2. Because it is a conspicuous outward act, expressive and
declarative of our union with the Lord Jesus as his worshippers, and as
the members of his body. It is like the day of one's espousals. It is
the public celebration of our union with Christ.
II. If* nature appears from ivhat has been said.
22
338 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
The Lord's Supper is not a didactic service. Its primary design is
not to instruct. It is like the ancient sacrifices in this respect. In-
struction is involved in it, but in the act of offering the state of mind
required is that of a worshipper. He comes to do, and not to learn.
But it is a liturgical service ; not a service for the people, but by the
people. It is a mistake, therefore, when the minister puts the people
in a passive relation, and addresses them as the spectators or attendants.
He is but the leader of their act of worship, in which they remember
Christ, lay hold of his promise, and devote themselves to him. All
parts of the service should bear this character. Hence, 1. The intro-
ductory prayer should not be general, but specific. 2. The administra-
tion of the elements is a simple act, not to be connected with exhorta-
tions or instructions. How inappropriate is it to dwell at a feast on the
proper mode of eating, or on the theory of digestion. 3. The conclud-
ing prayer also should be a thanksgiving for redemption. After the
service, exhortations may be given.
III. Its benefits.
As the Lord's Supper is a xotvtovia (koinonia) or communion, and as
communion implies reciprocal action between two or more parties,
there is a three-fold aspect of the service, or three parties engaged and
present in this ordinance. 1. Christ. 2. Believers. 3. Fellow-
Christians. These are all parties, and are essential to the service.
1. Christ gives himself, his righteousness, his Spirit, and his salvation.
2. The believer receives Christ as the Son of God, as the incarnate
God, as his wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption. He
engages, (a.) To renounce sin. (b.) To obey Christ, (c.) To devote
himself to his service.
3. He communes with his fellow Christians, (a.) Recognizing them
as Christians, (b.) Recognizing his union with them as joint members
of Christ, (c.) Recognizing all the obligations of mutual love, forbear-
ance and assistance arising out of this relation.
Topics to consider : — 1. Importance or value of this sacrament. 2.
Motives to live according to our engagements
CCXXV. Revivals of Religion.
[February 28th, 1858.]
Their nature ; their reality ; their importance ; their dangers.
I. The nature of a revival; or, what is meant by a revival of religion.
It is a familiar fact that religion in the soul is sometimes in a lower
and sometimes in a higher state. The passage from the one to the
other is more or less rapid. So in a church or community. There are
periods of decline and periods of refreshing. So under the Old Testa-
ment dispensation. So in the times of Christ. So in the time of the
REVIVALS OF RELIGION. 339
Reformation, in the time of Edwards and since. The phrase has here
acquired a conventional sense. It is confined to a sudden change from
general inattention to a general attention to religion, to those seasons
in which the zeal of Christians is manifestly increased, and in which
large numbers of persons are converted to God.
II. The reality of any such experience in the Church is denied, 1. By
Rationalists and all who deny the supernatural operations of the Spirit
of God. 2. By those who deny that the converting influences of the
Spirit are ever exerted except in connection with the sacraments. 3. By
those whose theory of religion does not admit of instantaneous or rapid
conversions ; who hold that the germ of piety implanted in baptism is
by an educational process to be nurtured into conversion. 4. By those
who, while admitting the facts of the Bible on the subject, seem dis-
posed to regard them as belonging rather to the class of miracles than
of the normal state of the Church. Granting the facts of supernatural
divine influence, there is no objection to the theory of revivals. That
is, there is nothing in them inconsistent with the nature of religion or
with the modes of divine operation. It is a question of fact. These,
of course, from Scripture and history are decisive.
The question of reality may be viewed in another light. That is,
Whether any given religious excitement is a genuine revival or not ?
1. It is of course not to be taken for granted that every such excitement
is a work of God. It may be nothing but the product of acts and elo-
quence of men, and consist in the excitement of mere natural feelings.
Much no doubt which passes for revival is more or less of that char-
acter. 2. The criteria for the decision between true and false revivals
are the same as those for deciding between true and false religion.
These are, First, their origin. Are they due to the preaching of the
truth ? Secondly, their character. Is the excitement humble, reveren-
tial, peaceful, benevolent, holy ; or is the feeling manifested proud,
censorious, malicious, denunciatory, schismatical, irreverent ? Thirdly,
their permanent fruits. This is the only certain test. The case of Beau-
fort, S. C. 3. Perfection not to be expected in revivals any more than
in the religion of individuals. Such excitements are not to be con-
demned because of some evils, and those often great ones.
III. Their importance. This may be estimated, proximately, in two
ways. 1. By the importance of the end which they are assumed to
answer. The salvation of many souls and the elevation of the piety of
the Church. 2. Historically, i. e., by a reference to the effects which
they have produced. The day of Pentecost. The Reformation. The
times of Wesley in England and the times of Whitefield and the
Tennants, Edwards and others in this country. Estimated by these
standards, their importance is incalculable.
340 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
IV. False views of their importance.
1. That they are the only way in which religion can be promoted.
Many say they are the hope of the Church. Many so rely upon them
that they expect little or nothing except during such periods. They
lie on their oars. They do little, and sink in person and zeal. 2. Another
false view is that they are the best way. They are gx*eat mercies, but
there are greater. When there have been years of famine a supera-
bundant harvest is a great blessing. But it had been better had each
harvest been good. There is a better state as well as a greater amount
of good in the latter than in the former case. A regular normal
increase is better than violent alternations. General permanent health
is better than exuberant joyousness alternating with depression.
V. Dangers. These may be learned in two ways. 1. From their
nature, or a priori. 2. From experience, or a posteriori.
1. From their nature. Excitement in proportion to its intensity in
an individual or in a community calls into vigorous exercise both the
good and bad elements which may be extant. It makes the self-right-
eous, the censorious, the vain, more so. It calls up and calls out all
the evil elements in the Church. It sets them on new, unauthorized
or improper means of promoting religion. The evil elements often
mingle with the good, so as to be far more apparent than the good.
The desolations of the thunder-storm or the flood are often more appa-
rent than their benefits.
2. From experience we find that the following evils are apt to attend
revivals, (a.) False teachers, false doctrines, false or improper mea-
sures, as in the Apostolic age. (b.) False views of religion, fanaticism,
enthusiasm, (c.) Contempt of the ordinary means of grace, and neglect
of them. (cZ.) Disparagement of religion in the eyes of serious, reflecting
men. (e.) Denunciation and schisms. (/.) False views of the proper kind
of preaching and neglect of the instruction of the young.
CCXXVI. Evidences of a Work of Grace.— John 3: 3.
[No date given.']
I. As in all other cases, the test laid down by Christ applies here also.
That is, by their fruits ye shall know them. Men do not gather grapes
of thorns, or figs of thistles. A good tree bringeth forth good fruit.
The only evidence of the indwelling of the Spirit is the fruit of the
Spirit. Narratives of experience are comparatively of little account.
1. Life in all its forms, when fully developed and in lively exercise,
manifests itself beyond dispute. A tree in the spring putting forth its
leaves, and in the autumn laden with fruit, every one sees is alive. It
is easy to see that wheat in a field, when green and flourishing, is alive ;
EVIDENCES OF A WORK OF GRACE. 341
but no microscopic inspection will enable us to decide in many cases
which of two grains of wheat will grow. Life, when only in the germ,
does not reveal itself with certainty.
2. Although in many cases it is impossible to determine whether life
be present or not, it is commonly easy to decide whether death is.
Death reveals itself even more speedily and certainly than life. The
evidence of spiritual death is in many cases so clear as to preclude all
necessity of asking the question, Have we spiritual life ? (a.) Heresy, or
deliberate rejection of any fundamental doctrine of the Scriptures, is
declared to be decisive evidence of spiritual death. (6.) So also is
deliberate sinning. Not occasional transgressions, but the purpose to
live in sin in any form. Be not deceived ; neither fornicators nor
idolaters, nor covetous, nor revilers, nor extortioners shall inherit the
kingdom of God. (c.) Hatred of Christians. If a man say, I love God,
and hateth his brother, he is a liar.
3. The Scriptures assume that a man may be deceived as to his
spiritual condition. They make it his duty to examine himself, and
they lay down the tests of Christian character. This question cannot
be decided by any analysis of our affections. Unless they are so de-
cided as to need no examination, they cannot be distinguished as spuri-
ous or genuine by merely looking at them. The love of God, repent-
ance, faith, are not only ambiguous as words and phrases, but the
states of mind which they express are so complex that it is next to im-
possible to determine certainly on their character. Hence those who
are always poring over their feelings and affections, to decide whether
they are regenerated or not, never get any satisfaction.
The three great evidences of grace given in the Scriptures are, First,
the accordance of our inward ajiprehensions and convictions as to truth
with the word of God. The natural man discerneth not the things of
the Spirit. The spiritual man discerneth all things. He sees, 1. That
what the Scriptures teach concerning the guilt and pollution is true.
He does not inwardly dissent from it, but acquiesces in it, in its appli-
cation to himself. 2. He recognizes the truth and excellence of the
doctrines of the Scripture concerning God, his being, perfections, gov-
ernment and sovereignty ; the righteousness of his law, etc. He is glad
God reigns. 3. He especially acquiesces and his whole heart accords
with the truth of what is said of our Lord. He is seen by the renewed
to be indeed the Son of God ; God manifest in the flesh, the chiefest
among ten thousand. The heart goes out to him in reverence, admira-
tion, gratitude and devotion. 4. He acquiesces gladly in what is re-
vealed of the plan of salvation. He sees that it is suited to his case.
He knows that a gratuitous method of salvation, through a righteous-
ness and strength not his own, is what he needs.
342 THE MEANS OF GRACE.
The second test relates to the purposes of the heart. These are more
easily determined than the feelings. 1. There is a deliberate purpose
not to live in sin, to strive against it in all its forms. 2. A purpose to
endeavor to grow in grace, to become more and more holy, and to this
end to be diligent in the use of all divinely appointed means. 3. The
purpose to devote ourselves to the service and glory of Christ. That
is, the true Christian determines that neither himself nor the world
shall be the ultimate end for which he lives. Such is his purpose, and
therefore he determines that not his own will or interest, but the will
of Christ shall be the rule of his conduct.
The third test is the outward fruits of holiness. If the tree be good
the fruit will be good. 1. There will be kindness, justice, forbearance,
benevolence in our dealing with others. 2. There will be strict morali-
ty in all that regards our duties to ourselves. 3. There will be a reli-
gious life, i. e., a life of prayer, of Christian fellowship and worship, and
of effort to promote religion.
CCXX VII. Method of dealing with Inquirers.
[February 9th, 1862.]
Every Christian, and especially every minister, will have this work
to do. It is a very responsible work. It is a very difficult work.
I. General principles suited to all cases. The directions given will be
determined by the views we entertain of the nature of religion.
1. Rationalists endeavor to suppress all concern.
2. Romanists teach men to submit to the church, and practice reli-
gious duties and penance.
3. Protestants direct inquirers to come directly to God in the way
appointed in the gospel. But this general direction is modified by the
peculiar views of those who give it.
1. Some place the essence of religion in submission to God, and
hence the general directions to submit.
2. Some place it in the choice of God as a source of happiness, and
hence the direction, " Choose God as your portion."
3. Some again place it in a volition to make the happiness of the
universe the end of our being.
4. Others, in the return of the soul to God through Christ, and by
faith in him. Hence the general direction to " believe."
This is the proper direction, (a.) Because faith is declared to be the
condition of salvation. Believers are saved. Unbelievers are lost.
(6.) Because this is the apostolic direction, (c.) Because neither par-
don nor sanctification is otherwise to be obtained, (d.) Because Christ
is the Alpha and Omega of the gospel.
METHOD OF DEALING WITH INQUIRERS. 343
But what is faith? What is the precise thing to be done? The ex-
ercise of this involves immediate conviction of sin.
II. Special directions.
1. As to sceptical doubts, (a.) Do not rely on speculative argu-
ments mainly. Whether in dealing with heathen, philosophers, or
errorists or Romanists, the true place of speculative arguments is
simply to remove difficulties, to show that the truth is not inconsistent
with reason or fact. They are not to be used to prove the truth, i. e.,
to afford its positive evidence, (b.) But rely upon the exhibition of
the truth, and upon pressing it on the conscience. (1.) Because the
ground of faith is the witness of the Spirit with the truth. (2.) Be-
cause the truth is self-evidencing. (3.) Because arguments are human,
while truth is divine.
2. As to Fatalists, who say nothing can be done. They plead the
doctrine of election. (1.) Here again moral considerations should
direct our effort. The intellectual difficulty is not first to be removed.
(2.) The sinner should be urged to act as he does in other cases.
3. As to those who rely on the excuse of inability, or feel they can do
nothing. (1.) It is vain to tell men they are able. (2.) This is not
necessary to produce a sense of guilt.
4. The true method is to admit the fact and fall as the leper at the
feet of Jesus.
5. As to those who plead hardness of heart, want of conviction of
sin. Show the true place of conviction.
IX.
DEATH,
AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
CCXXVIII. Time.
{Dec. 2,1st, 1854.]
I. What it is. II. How it should be improved. III. Means to that end.
IV. Motives to enforce the duty.
I. Time is duration as measured by succession. Without succession
there could be no time. To a large extent our conception of time arises
from the imperfection of our nature. To us the distinction between the
past, present and future is palpable. But suppose that the past was as
vivid as the present. It would then be present. And, with clear fore-
sight of the future, it also would be present, and we should exist in an
unmoving state.
Time has reference to our present mode of existence. We are said
to stand on the borders of eternity. The departed are said to be in
eternity. In German idiom, the familiar expression for the dead is,
those rendered eternal.
Time then, so far as we are concerned, is that portion of our exist-
ence which we pass in this world. The flow of time is equable. It
never moves either faster or slower. To our consciousness it is, how-
ever, variable. Sometimes it is swift, when we are so occupied that we
pay no attention to its progress; sometimes slow, when we are con-
stantly watching its motion, or when many distinct events, usually
widely separated, are crowded into a short period.
The flow of time is ceaseless. It waits for no man. It is irrevocable.
The past is gone for ever. As time is that in which events and acts
are performed, its due improvement is our primary duty.
II. The due improvement of time requires,
1. That it should not be allowed to run to waste, or spent in idleness.
2. That it should not be employed in doing what is evil or useless.
SO TEACH US TO NUMBER OUR DAYS. 345
3. That it should be employed, (a.) In the service of God. (6.) In self-
improvement, (c.) In doing good to our fellow-men. These art three
great legitimate ends to which our time should be consecrated. All
else is subordinate or included under those heads.
III. The way to improve our time.
1. All rules on this subject, to be of use, suppose the existence of a
sense of its value, and of a purpose to turn it to the best account.
Otherwise, we might as well prescribe rules for preserving life to the
dead.
It must be taken for granted, then, that we possess the desire and
purpose to improve our time, or rules will do us no good. The maxims
of experience are,
1. A time for everything, and everything in its proper time. That
is, first, there should be system, and secondly, no procrastination or
delay.
2. Take care of the minutes and the hours will take care of them-
selves. Gather up the fragments.
0. Whatever you do, do it with your might.
4. Never be idle. Seek rest in sleep, and relaxation in change of
employment.
IV. The motives to enforce this duty.
1. We are responsible to God for the use of our time. It is the
great talent committed to our care.
2. It is short, uncertain and irrevocable.
3. Much of it has already run to waste.
4. The issues of time are in eternity. The present determines the
eternal future.
CCXXIX. So teach ns to nnmber our days that we may
apply our hearts unto wisdom.- Ps. 90 : 12.
[Jan. 2d, 1853.]
What is ivisdom f What is it to number our days f How does the latter
lead us to apply the heart unto the former t
I. What ii wisdom? The fact is plain that religion is in the Scrip-
tures often called wisdom, and wickedness, folly. The good are the
wise ; the wicked are fools. But why is this ? Because it implies the
selection of the best means and the use of the best ends. The highest
end is God's glory ; the best means, obedience to his will. It is the
height of folly to select any creature good or temporary attainment as
the chief end. This all but the righteous do, and therefore all but the
righteous are fools.
The glory of God is the highest end,
346 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
1. Because he is infinitely superior to any other being, and to the
whole universe. To know him, and to be the means of making him
known is more important than all things else.
2. Because the manifestation of his glory secures all the excellence
there is in the universe.
3. Because it secures all the blessedness rational creatures can enjoy.
This, therefore, is wisdom. The wise are those who make God's glory
the end of their being. Hence,
1. The gospel is called the wisdom of God. It is that system, (a.)
Which reveals God as the highest end. (6.) Which makes known the
means for the attainment of that end. (c.) And because it brings those
who embrace it into the possession of wisdom, i. e., it makes them wise.
2. Hence the wisdom of men is called foolishness, (a.) Because it pre-
sents something else than God's glory as the end. (6.) Its means are
futile for good, (c.) Those who embrace it are fools,
II. What is it to number our days t
1. To consider how few they are in the whole. 2. How few remain.
3. How many have been wasted.
III. How does a sense of the fewness of our years lead us to apply our
hearts unto wisdom t
1. Because it leads us to see how little time we have to attain the
greatest ends.
2. Because it leads us to see the folly of employing these few years to
ends which can profit nothing.
3. Because it makes us feel that we are unprofitable servants, who
have neglected our Master's work.
INFERENCES.
1. The duty of self-examination and reflection. We should see how
we have failed in applying our hearts unto wisdom.
2. The duty of decision and renewed effort to become faithful ser-
vants.
3. The importance of availing ourselves of all the means in our
power of impressing the uncertainty and value of time upon our hearts.
CCXXX. So teach ns to number our days that we may apply
oar hearts unto wisdom.— Ps. 90 : 12. (No. 3.)
[Jan. 12th, 1868.]
There is a remarkable difference as to this verse in the versions.
The Septuagint assumes a different readiug : " Cause me to know thy
right hand and those cordially, or in heart, instructed in wisdom." So
the Vulgate. Luther's version : " Let us remember that we must die,
SO TEACH US TO NUMBER OUR DAYS. 347
in order that we may be wise." De Wette : " Teach us to number our
days, that we may attain a wise heart." Young : " To number our
days aright, let us know ; and we bring the heart to wisdom." Alex-
ander : " The number of our days let us know, and we will bring a
heart of wisdom." Our version gives the true idea ; a proper estimate
of life tends to wisdom.
Life is short and uncertain. To act as though it were indefinitely
long, or as though the possession of it was secure, is folly. This is a
folly of which most men are guilty, and to which all men are exposed.
We are ourselves sensible how little we lay to heart the brevity and
uncertainty of life. How much we live as though we should live
always. At twenty or thirty Ave live and feel as to life's continuance as
we did at ten or fifteen. At fifty or seventy, it is all the same. We
live in the present, and the present is as real at one age as at another.
It requires an effort, therefore, to bring this truth home to our minds,
so that it shall really affect and control our lives.
This is difficult from the nature of the case. Duration is equable.
There is nothing in time itself to mark the transition from one moment
to another. The same is true of motion.
Nothing indicates the passage from one portion of space to another,
but passing by some fixed object. Thus men feel in a balloon or on
the ocean. Motion is noticed if the ship moves faster than the water ;
but not if it is only carried forward by a current. We are not sensi-
ble of the motion of the earth through space. Thus we are insensible
to the flight of time. We have reason to pray that God would impress
us with a sense of its rapidity, its brevity, its uncertainty. The reason
in this matter must control the feelings.
There are two measures of time, — days, months and years being one,
and events the other. A portion of time in which nothing specially im-
portant has occurred, may be as long as that which has determined the
fate of an individual or of nations. What three years of the world's
history can compare with those of our Lord's ministry ? How far
more important the first fifty years of the Church than the centuries
that followed. How vast the consequences of the events of the Refor-
mation period. How has the state of our country been changed by the
four years of war just ended. How has the state of Europe been
changed by the six weeks' campaign of the Prussian army.
So with the individual. If he is called upon to number his days he
will estimate them not by hours, but by events. The years of his
conversion, of his call to the ministry, of his ordination, of his entering
into some special field of labor. One year may contain more to think
of, more that moulds his destiny than all the other years of his life.
The year a man yields to temptation may decide his fate for eternity.
348 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
The first lesson this teaches us is, the unspeakable value of time. In
time we determine our eternal state. In time we do all we are ever to
do for the good of others, or for our own advancement in good, or for
the glory of God. This is our day for work. After this the night
cometh when no man can work.
The second lesson is humility and penitential sorrow that our
time has run so much to waste. What have we done? What pro-
gress in knowledge ? Have we increased in piety ? What have we ac-
complished for the Church or for the world ? No man can make this re-
view of life without being deeply sensible how greatly he has sinned ;
how he has wasted or allowed to lie unimproved this great talent of
time which God has committed to our hearts. Regret is unavailing.
Lost time and opportunity cannot be recalled.
The third lesson is that we should be brought to the solemn deter-
mination to make the most of the few days that remain. They must
be few. They may be almost gone. Therefore let us apply our hearts
unto wisdom. Let us be wise, wise in improving to the utmost our re-
maining days in living nearer to God, praying more, holding more
constant intercourse with God our Saviour, in studying more, in labor-
ing more for the good of others, for the progress of truth and holiness
among men.
Fourth lesson : Gratitude to God for his forbearance and his abound-
ing mercy to us, unprofitable servants.
CCXXXI. Death.
[April 13th, 1856.]
Death is the dissolution of the body, the separation of the soul from
its earthly tabernacle.
I. Death is not natural. It is a penalty. If there had been no sin,
there had been no death. Life had been immortal either here or here-
after.
II. At death there is a separation entirely from the world. The dead
are the departed, the verewigte. The body is reduced to dust.
III. The soul, 1. does not cease to exist. 2. It does not become un-
conscious. Its eternal destiny is immediately decided.
IV. The souls of the righteous are, 1. Made perfect in holiness. How,
we need not ask. 2. They do immediately pass into glory. This is
proved, (a.) from Scripture, Christ's declaration, (b.) Paul's ex-
perience, (c.) Lazarus in Abraham's bosom, (d.) Christ's argument
against the Sadducees. (e.) The universal belief of Christians.
TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 349
V. Preparation for death is preparation for what is to take place at
death.
1. We must be prepared to give up the world aud all that it con-
tains ; friends, professions and pursuits.
2. To meet God in judgment. To give an account of the deeds
done in the body.
3. To enter heaven. Therefore we must be regenerated.
VI. The death of the young should teach us not only our constant liabil-
ity to death but to live ivhile we live, to do all we can for the glory of God
and the good of men.
Death and the future state are insoluble mysteries to the heathen. 1.
Reason can decide nothing with certainty as to the fact of the future
state. The natural instincts of our nature are in favor of it. And
hence the mass of men have always believed in it. But science presents
many difficulties ; and hence scientific men, if not Christians, as a com-
mon thing, disbelieve it. 2. Reason can determine nothing as to the
nature of our future existence. Hence the great diversity of opinions
on this point. The Scriptures alone dispel the gloom which rests on
the tomb. Christ has brought life and immortality to light.
CCXXXII. Triumph over death.— 1 Cor. 15: 54, 55.
{Feb. 18th, 1855.]
I. WJiat it is to triumph over death.
1. Not to die as do the brutes without any appreciation of what
death is.
2. Not to die as the sceptics who do not believe in a future state.
3. Nor as the Stoics, who submit in silence to an unavoidable evil.
But it implies, 1. An intelligent apprehension of what it is for a man
to die.
2. A scriptural and well-founded persuasion that the power of death
to injure us is destroyed.
3. A joyful assurance that to die is gain.
II. The way in which the power of death is destroyed. 1. It is only so
far as death is a final evil, and as it separates us from God, it is to be
dreaded. 2. Therefore it is only to sinners and on account of sin that
death is the king of terrors. 3. Sin, however, derives its power from
the law. It is the law which gives sin its power to condemn. 4. What,
therefore, satisfies the law, destroys the power of sin, and thus deprives
death of its sting. 5. Christ having by his righteousness and death
satisfied the demands of the law, gives us the victory over death.
III. How are we to avail ourselves of this provision for our trkemphf
1. We must in fact be clothed in the righteousness of Christ. 2. We
350 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
must know that we are in him. 3. We must be prepared at all
times to give up the pleasures and treasures of this life for heaven. 4.
We must therefore live near to God and elevated above the world.
IV. The experience of God's people.
1. Some die in doubt. 2. Some in praise. 3. Some in triumph.
It matters little, provided we are only in Christ. But it is of great
moment that when death comes we should have nothing to do but to
die.
CCXXXIII. Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us
of entering into bis rest, any of you should seem
to come short of it. Heb. 4 : 1.
{March 25th, .]
One great evidence of the inspiration of the Scriptures is the analogy
between the outward experience of God's people with the inward ex-
perience of believers. The history of Israel was an adumbration of the
history of the Church. 1. They were in bondage. So were we.
2. The Hebrews had been delivered from bondage. So were we. There
is a sense in which this is true of all men. The death of Christ is an ade*
quate atonement for the sins of the whole world. His righteousness is ap-
propriate to the justification of all men. It is freely offered to all men.
We are at liberty, therefore, to depart out of the house of bondage.
The right and the power of Satan to hold us in subjection are as effec-
tually broken as the right and power of Pharaoh to keep the Hebrews
in bondage.
3. The third point of analogy is that a promise of rest is made to us as
it was to them. To them it was an earthly rest, a land flowing with
milk and honey. To us, an eternal rest.
4. The fourth point is that multitudes of those to whom that promise
was made and that rest offered failed to reach it. So of those who
receive the promise of eternal rest, or have the opportunity of salva-
tion. Multitudes fail of eternal life.
5. The fifth point of analogy is that the causes of failure are in both
cases the same, (a.) Some did not wish to enter into Canaan. They
preferred the flesh-pots of Egypt, though connected with slavery, to
the inheritance in Canaan, connected with self-denial and effort, (b.)
They did not believe they should perish through unbelief. The word
did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them which heard it.
What does this mean ? It does not mean that they did not believe
there was such a land as Canaan. Nor that it was not a suitable inher-
itance. What they really disbelieved was the promise of God that
he would give it unto the then and there. They came to the borders
THERE REMAIXETII THEREFORE A REST TO THE PEOPLE OF GOD. 351
but they were afraid to enter. This is the case with thousands. They
believe there is a heaven ; they believe that it is a happy place. They
desire to be saved ; but they are afraid to trust God. They do not
believe that God will save them, and therefore they are not saved.
Had Israel, when they came to the borders of Canaan, gone straight
forwards, regardless of the size of the Amalekites or of the number
and strength of their walled towns, they would have inherited the pro-
mised land ; but they refused, and perished in their unbelief. So now,
if you come as you are to the borders of the kingdom of heaven, and
are frightened by the number of your sins, or by the threatenings of
Satan or of the law, and refuse to go forward trusting to God, you too
will perish after the same example of unbelief.
6. A sixth point of analogy is that those who refused to enter when
they had the opportunity were rejected when they tried to enter. How
often is this realized in the religious experience of men ! The Spirit
often calls and strives ; men refuse to attend and obey, and then when
calamity or death comes, they strive to enter in and are not able. To-
day, therefore, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
'CCXXXIV. There reniaineth therefore a rest to the people
of God.
[Oct. 31si, 1853.]
I. Exposition of the context
The Apostle warns his readers against unbelief. He holds up to
them the ancient Israelites as a warning. They had been brought out
of Egypt. They had the promise of a rest in Canaan. They failed to
enter it because of unbelief. There is an analogy between their case
and ours. "We have been delivered from worse than Egyptian bond-
age. A promise is made us of entering into rest. "We should take
heed lest we come short of it.
To prove that there is this analogy, the Apostle shows there is a rest
for us. This he does by showing that the Psalmist spake of a rest as
future, long after the Sabbatical rest established at the creation and
long after the introduction of the people into the land of Canaan.
There remaincth therefore a rest to the people of God.
II. The nature of that rest.
Three things are included in it. 1. Rest or freedom from labor. 2.
Freedom from conflict. 3. The complete satisfaction of the soul arising
from the attainment of the chief good.
1. Freedom from labor. In one sense labor is a blessing, in another
it is a curse. It is a curse as entailing the necessity for a lower form
of activity, and as attended with pain and fatigue. Iu the rest which
352 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
remains for the people of God, there will be no necessity of securing
the means of subsistence by the sweat of the face.
2. Freedom from conflict, (a.) Conflict with our own corruptions, (b.)
Conflict with spiritual enemies, (e.) Conflict with conscience and re-
morse, (d.) with unsatisfied desires and cravings of our nature.
3. Rest is the chief good. There are three conditions of inward
rest.
(a.) Harmony or peace in our own nature, which supposes freedom
from guilt, and complete order or holiness of heart.
(b.) The possession of an adequate portion for the soul which fills
and satisfies all its capacities and desires. The wicked can have no rest.
The worldly can have no rest. Nor can the self-righteous or any who
do not enjoy the favor and fellowship of God.
(c.) Assurance in the security of this possession.
III. When does the believer enter on this rest? At death. Proof, 1.
From this passage. 2. From Revelation ; " Blessed are the dead which
die in the Lord from henceforth." Rev. xiv : 13. 3. From 2 Cor. v :
1-6, and other passages.
IV. Where is this rest t In heaven. This means negatively that it
is not earthly, and positively that it is heavenly. Proof that it is in
heaven. See 2 Cor. v : 1, John xiv : 1, with numerous passages in
Revelation.
The practical use Paul makes of this truth is,
1. To urge us to the attainment of this rest, and especially to warn
us against unbelief.
2. He holds up the efficacy and power of the word to assure us that
neither the threatenings nor the promises of God fail.
3. He points us to Christ through whom alone we can attain to this
rest.
CCXXXV. But we know that, when he shall appear, we shall
be like hint ; for we shall see him as he is. 1 John iii: 2.
[March 27th, 1859.]
The common interpretation of this passage, which supposes that
Christ is here referred to, as he who shall appear, is assumed to be
correct.
Who and what is Christ? 1. He is the eternal Son of God. The
second person in the Trinity, equal with the Father.
2. He is the eternal Son of God manifested in the flesh, i. e., clothed
in our nature, having a true body and a reasonable soul.
3. As such, having lived and died and risen again, he has ascended
up into heaven, and all power in heaven and in earth is now committed
BUT WE KNOW THAT WE SHALL BE LIKE HIM. 353
to his care. He is the head, the center, the radiant point in the uni-
verse, the clearest revelation to all intelligent beings of the Bein<>- and
perfections of God.
II. la what sense are we said to be like him t
1. This likeness includes the sanctification of the soul ; the con-
formity of our souls to his moral image. We are to be like him in
knowledge, in feelings, in our whole inward life. This is plain, (a.)
Because we are said to be destined to be conformed to the imao-e of his
Son ; which is explained by saying that we are predestined to be un-
blamable before him in love, (b.) Because the good set before us is the
fulness of the measure of the stature of Christ. That is, complete con-
formity to him. (c.) Because everywhere in Scripture Christ is set
forth as the pattern after which we are to be fashioned.
2. It includes the likeness of our bodies to his glorious body. This
is directly asserted in Phil. iii. 21 : " Who shall change our vile body,
that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the
working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself."
In 1 Cor. xv. it is argued at length, that as we have borne the image
of the earthly, we shall bear the image of the heavenly. This refers to
the nature of the resurrection body.
3. We shall be like him in glory. That is, we shall share in his ex-
altation and dominion. This is proved, (a.) By those frequently occur-
ring passages in which we are said to reign with Christ, to be glorified
together with him. We are said to be joint heirs with Christ, i. e., to
share with him in his inheritance. (6.) The glory which the Father has
given the Son he says he has given to his people, (c.) Man, our nature ;
the redeemed, the Church, or body of Christ, in the Scripture, is said
to be destined to absolutely universal dominion. Rom. iv. 13 says, that
the promise to Abraham and his seed was that they should be heirs
of the world, i. e., of the universe. In 1 Cor. iii. 21, 22, " All things are
yours, whether things present or things to come." In Ps. viii. God is said
to have put all things under man. Paul twice at least expounds that
passage, 1 Cor. xv. 27, e. g., when he shows that nothing is excepted
from this subjection save God himself. In Heb. ii. he argues from the
same passage the universal dominion, not of Christ individually, but of
that to which our race, i. e., the redeemed, are in Christ exalted. See
alsoEph. i. 20,21.
III. Wlien is the consummation to take place?
1. It is a progressive work. The first stage is regeneration. This con-
formity advances during this life.
2. The second stage is at death, when the souls of believers, being
made perfect in holiness, do immediately pass into glory.
3. The last stage is at the second coming. This is taught in Bom
23
354 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
viii. 18-24; in the Epistle to the Philippians ; in 1 Thess. iii. 14-18;
1 Cor. xv. Then will believers enter on that kingdom prepared for
them from the foundation of the world.
IV. How is this transformation effected f
1. It is said to be by the mighty power of God. 2. To be, as far as
the soul is concerned, by the truth. 3. It is the peculiar work of the
Spirit. 4. It is said to be the effect of the vision of Christ. Paul was
converted at the sight of Christ. He defined his conversion as the
revelation of Christ in him. We are said to be transformed into his
likeness by beholding his glory. The beatific vision has this trans-
forming power.
The expression, " For we shall see him," may express not the cause
or proof of our transformation, but that the necessary condition of our
seeing Christ is that we should be like him.
V. IVJio are to be thus changed t
1. Not all men. 2. Not all professors or ministers. 3. But those
who purify themselves as he is pure.
CCXXXVI. For we know that if our earthly house of this
tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God,
a house not made with hands, eternal in the
heavens. 2 Cor. 5 : 6.
[Feb. 2d, 1862.]
The doctrine of this passage, of the context and of the Scriptures is
that believers at death being made perfect in holiness do immediately
pass into glory.
This stands opposed, 1. To the doctrine that there is no future state
of blessedness, that in this life only we have hope in Christ. 2. To the
doctrine of a state of unconsciousness between death and the resurrec-
tion. 3. To the doctrine of purgatory, or a state of expiation and
purification after death. The apostle found his consolation in the
assurance that as soon as he was absent from the body he would be
present with the Lord ; that he would at death immediately enter
heaven. This is the greatest encouragement and support to the suffer-
ing believer.
The first remark we make on this subject is that we cannot enter into
Paul's experience or share his exulting expectation of heaven unless
we share in his labors and sufferings. We who have access at any
moment to cooling water, can have no idea of the intense longings of
those perishing from thirst on the sands of the desert, or on the battle-
field. We often wonder at the strong language of the sacred writers
DISSOLUTION OF OUR EARTHLY HOUSE. 355
and endeavor to force ourselves up to their standard of doctrine and
desire. We cannot do it. It is impossible while we are at ease and
satisfied. We must suffer if we would rejoice.
Our second remark is that this suffering need not be that of external
afflictions as were those of Paul. They may be from inward conflicts,
the burden of sin, the violence of our spiritual enemies. Paul felt
this burden and cried, "Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?
The great truth is that we cannot have strong aspirations after holiness,
longings after heaven, and joy in hope of the glory of God, unless we
have a proportionate experience of the evil of sin and the unsatisfying
nature of all creature good.
Thirdly, even on the low level of the ordinary Christian experience
the doctrine of the text is of unspeakable consolation. To revert to the
figure before used. Although we cannot drink water with the intense
delight of those perishing from thirst, it is nevertheless to us a pure,
constant, and indispensable refreshment. Every man has enough to
dissatisfy him with the present, to make him look forward with desire,
and that he is not called to look on blank vacuity or utter darkness, but
on the bright prospect of eternal blessedness, is an infinitely precious
but unappreciated support and comfort.
Fourthly, the design of the revelation of heaven as immediately con-
sequent on death is not merely to support believers under their afflic-
tions or to comfort them on the loss of dear friends, but to wean them
from the world. God has opened to them the prospect of a state of
existence in which holiness shall be attended with glory and blessed-
ness, in order that they should not be worldly-minded. As the desire
and pursuit of things of the world is degrading and leads the soul
away from God, so the desire of heaven has the opposite tendency. To
be heavenly-minded includes two things which are inseparably con-
nected. 1. Having heaven constantly present to the mind as a subject
of thought and object of desire. 2. Having that state of mind, those
feelings and affections which are congenial with heaven. It is an
approximation to that state of mind which those have who arc already
in heaven. Sanctification, then, as well as consolation is the end con-
templated in this assurance of a heavenly state after dtath.
Fifthly, religious, or rather Christian experience is ever and must
ever be essentially the same, because Christian experience is only the
effect produced by Christian doctrine on the soul, by the Holy Spirit.
As therefore Christian doctrine is a fixed quantity, always the same
and always essentially the same in the apprehension of believers,
Christian experience must always be the same. The only true standard
of that experience is to be found in the Scriptures. Ours must
correspond with that. "We must feel as Paul and John felt about sin,
356 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
Christ and heaven. If we have faith, it must overcome the world ; it
must be to us the evidence of things not seen and the substance of
things hoped for ; it must purify the heart, it must set our affections on
things above ; it must make us long for heaven and for the revelation
of the Son of God.
CCXXX VII. O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, where is
thy victory ? — 1 Cor. 15 : 56.
[April 11th, 1875.]
Death is the king of terrors. The event of all others the most to be
dreaded, and even to irrational animals an object of dread. As the
love of life is natural and instinctive, so is the fear of death. It is,
however, not only instinctive, it is rational, (a.) It is the end of the
only kind of existence of which we have any consciousness or expe-
rience. To the eye of sense, it is annihilation. The dead, to all ap-
pearances, are as non-existent as the unborn. Where are the genera-
tions of the past ?
(b.) It is the loss of all our possessions, of all sources of enjoyment to
which we have been accustomed. It is the sundering of all social ties,
a final separation of parents and children, &c.
(c. ) Though to the eye of sense death is annihilation, it is not so to
the eye of reason or of conscience. Such is the intellectual and moral
nature of man, that all men have the apprehension or conviction of a
state of conscious existence after death. But what that state is, human
reason cannot tell. It is Hades. The torch of Science and the lamp
of Philosophy are extinguished in the mephitic exhalations of the
grave. The soul at death enters upon the unknown, the dark, the
boundless, the endless.
(d.~) These, however, are not the considerations which render death so
terrible. The sting of death is sin. We should have no fear. Know-
ing that God is everywhere, we should know that we should be safe
and blessed within the arms of his love wherever he might see fit to
carry us. Sin, of necessity, involves guilt, and guilt is a fearful look-
ing for of judgment. As there is in our physical frame a capacity for
suffering of which we seldom think, so there is a capacity for a degree
of fear of the wrath of God of which we know but little. All men,
however, know enough of pain to know how terrible it may be ; so all
men know enough of guilt to know that an awakened conscience may
create a hell in a man's own bosom. Paul says of the heathen that
they know the righteous judgment of God, &c.
It is because men know that after death there is the judgment, that
all their life-time, through fear of death, they are subject to bondage.
O DEATH, WHERE IS THY STING? 357
To the guilty, therefore, death is, must be, and ought to be, the king
of terrors.
There are men so stupid that they die as the ox dies. There are
others so reckless that they fear not to challenge God to do his worst.
Multitudes are in such a state of lethargy at the approach of death
that they have no apprehension. These facts do not alter the case.
It remains true that for a sinner unreconciled to God, death is the
most dreadful of all events, and is so regarded just in proportion as the
soul is duly enlightened.
The only possible way to deprive death of its terrors is freedom from
sin. But the strength of sin is the law, and the law is the nature of
God, and is therefore immutable and inexorable. The law says :
" Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are writ-
ten in the book of the law to do them ;" and " The soul that sinneth, it
shall die." "The wages of sin is death." The demands of God's law,
which are the demands of God's nature, i. e., of reason and right, must
be satisfied. How is this to be done? To this object the efforts of men
have been directed, by sacrifices, by asceticism, by self-discipline. To
this end men still direct their efforts when awakened. They fast, they
pray, they strive to subdue the evil passions; but all in vain.
Thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ. He has done what we could not do. He has fulfilled the de-
mands of the law, preceptive and penal. He has borne our sins ; he
was made a curse. God can now be just, and yet justify the ungodly.
Those who trust in him are pardoned. Their guilt is removed. They
are reconciled to God. Their normal relation to him is restored; and,
as a consequence, they are transformed into his image. They are con-
genial with him. Wherever he is, "the nearer to him, the more
blessed." Death to the individual believer is a messenger of grace,
an angel sent to bear him nearer to God. Thus the believer can say :
"O death, where is thy sting?"
The Scriptures reveal to us that the state on which we enter at death
is one of holiness and conscious happiness. Paul in this chapter takes
a wider range. Ever since the creation there has been a conflict over
the human race between good and evil, sin and grace, Satan and Christ.
Satan apparently triumphed. The race fell under guilt and condem-
nation. Death reigned over soul and body. Death and the grave
were for the time victorious. But Christ assumed our nature. He
fulfilled the law. He delivered the soul from the curse and power of
sin. He rescued the body from corruption. And when his word is
accomplished, all the ransomed saved, and their bodies raised in glory,
then will be heard the shout of Cherubim and Seraphim: "O death,
where is thy sting?"
358 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION.
Therefore, 1. Believe in Christ. 2. Consecrate yourselves to him.
3. Strive to save your fellow-men.
CCXXXVIII. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man the things God hath
prepared for them that love him. 1 Cor. 2 : 9.
[Jan. 15th, 1865.]
Paul had been accused of not preaching wisdom, and of not deliver-
ing his doctrines in the manner of the Greek rhetoricians and orators.
In this chapter he teaches four things, after having in the first chapter
taught, (1.) That the wisdom of this world was of no account. (2.)
That God had determined to make the gospel, which men regard as
foolishness, the power of God unto salvation, etc. The four things
which he teaches here are 1. That the gospel is true wisdom; not in-
deed the wisdom of this world, but the wisdom of God. 2. That this
wisdom, being undiscoverable by man, had been revealed by God
through the Spirit. 3. That in communicating this wisdom, he used
the words which the Holy Ghost suggested. 4. That this divine wis-
dom, or " things of the Spirit," the natural man does not receive, but
they are received by those who are spiritual.
There are indeed three interpretations of the passage in which Paul
speaks of himself as teaching wisdom. 1. That the wisdom which he
taught was an exoteric doctrine, like the Greek mysteries ; an arcana
disciplina. 2. That while to beginners, to babes, he taught a popular
doctrine, to the perfect or advanced he taught a higher doctrine. But
first, This as well as the other is unworthy of Paul. He is not apologiz-
ing. He is not claiming to teach a system, which his opponent would
respect and regard as wisdom. And secondly, he had pronounced the
wisdom of this world to be foolishness ; he had admitted the gospel to
be foolishness to the Greek. Therefore the third interpretation is the
true one. The gospel, although not wisdom in the sight of men, is the
wisdom of God.
The main idea of the passage is that the gospel is a system of truth,
undiscoverable by man, but revealed by God.
This is, 1. A fact. 2. It is a higher form of wisdom than any human
knowledge. It is something which is not only undiscoverable, but
which transcends all human wisdom in its truth, excellence and im-
portance. 3d. It therefore is to be received, not because it can be
proved, but because it has been taught. Confidence in it rests on the
testimony of God.
This being the nature of the gospel, we learn, 1st. The state of mind
EYE HATH NOT SEEN, NOR EAR HEARD. 359
necessary for its reception. "We must become fools in order to be wise.
We must renounce all human wisdom, in order to be receptive of tho
wisdom of God.
2. We must experience the teaching of the Spirit in order to receive
it or to understand it aright.
3. Iu teaching it, we must present it, not philosophically but Scrip-
turally. Not rhetorically but simply.
4. We must rejoice in it, and adhere to it, and not allow ourselves
to be seduced from it, by the devices of men who teach a philosophy,
falsely so called.
X.
LAST WORDS.
Papers prepared* during the last year of his life.
CONFERENCE AFTER DR. J. ADDISON ALEXANDER S DEATH.
CCXXXIX. The Lord reigneth, let the earth rejoice.
[Jam. 29th, I860.]
I. WIio is the Lord ? II. In ivhat sense does he reign f III. How
this gives ground for rejoicing.
I. The Lord is Jehovah, the infinite, eternal, omniscient, omnipresent,
almighty God.
The Lord is the Logos, the Son, the second person of the Trinity.
Proof of this.
The Lord is the Theanthropos. The Redeemer. The risen and as-
cended Saviour.
II. In what sense does God or the Lord reign t
1. Over the angels.
2. Over the external world.
3. Over the affairs of men as individuals, determining every thing
concerning their external circumstances, and their internal life.
4. Over the nations of the earth and all that concerns them.
5. Over the Church ; its general destiny, and the course of every de-
nomination. Over the dispensations of his Spirit and over the history
of its several individual members.
III. Why the earth should rejoice.
1 . Because the events of the world are not ordered by chance. Nor
by fate. But by infinite wisdom, power and love.
Hence the assurance that all things, or the general course of the
* With one exception.
THE LORD REIGNETH, LET THE EARTH REJOICE. 3G1
world will be guided to the accomplishment of the great object God
has in view. For example : —
The condition of the Israelites in Egypt.
Their long sojourn in the wilderness.
Their subsequent dispersion and captivity.
Their being so widely scattered over the world before the advent.
So the persecutions of the Church in every age. The civil war in
England, the restoration of the Stuarts, and all great changes in the
world.
So now in the present affairs of Europe, and in our own country, we
may be sure that God will overrule all things for good.
2. As to the affairs of the Church, its times of declension and revival,
the failure of particular enterprises, of particular missions, the loss of
great and good men. We may be sure if the Lord reigns : if the Lord
who loved the Church and gave himself for it, has all power in his
hands, that all will turn out for the best.
3. When we regard ourselves we may rejoice that the Lord reigns,
that he who loved and gave himself for us, who loves us more than a
mother her infant, directs everything concerning us, our health and
sickness, our living and dying, our success or failure. Everything
shall work for our good.
1. Hence the duty of submission and resignation.
2. The duty of cheerful hope and confidence.
8. The duty of alacrity and diligence in the discharge of all our
duties.
This government of God is, 1. Universal.
2. It is absolute — a sovereign.
3. It is consonant with his nature and that of his creatures.
4. It involves the use of second causes and agents.
5. It is mysterious.
6. It is infinite, wise and benevolent.
JOSEPH ADDISON ALEXANDER.
He was four years old when his father came to Princeton. His whole
education was here.
I. It was conducted in a great degree in his father's family. He had
teachers, of course, and went through college. But he Mas mainly self-
educated. His disposition to study was such that he was left to follow
his own tastes. Before fourteen he read through the Koran, then Persic,
then Hebrew, Syriac, Chaldee. Then Greek and Latin. Then the
modern languages.
II. His literary culture, or familiarity with the literature of all
these languages, and especially his own, was unparalleled.
362 LAST WORDS.
III. His vast stores of learning in the departments of history, anti-
quities, of Scriptural interpretation and criticism. All works on all
these subjects he had read.
IV. His intellectual powers. 1. His wonderful memory. 2. His
power of logic. 3. His comprehensiveness of mind and the power of
combination. 4. The vigor and chasteness of his imagination.
V. His ability as a writer, in the possession of language, in concise-
ness and clearness, purity and vigor of style.
VI. His sincere devotion to the truth. His faith in the infallible
authority of the gospel, and his reverence for the word of God, and
his thorough orthodoxy notwithstanding his familiarity with all forms
of modern, historical, and doctrinal scepticism.
VII. His deep unassuming piety.
CCXIi. As I was allowed of God to be put in trust with the
Gospel. 1 Thess. 2 : 4.
[Oct. 21st, 1877.]
I. Wliat does the word " allowed " mean f
The Greek word means, (a.) To try. (b.) To approve, (c.) To see fit.
As in Rom. i. 25, the heathen it is said did not like to retain God
in their knowledge, i. e., they did not see fit to do it. Allowed does
not mean to judge fit, in the sense that Paul was made a minister on
account of his own merits, nor on the ground of the foresight of what
he would be, but that it was an act of God's sovereign grace. So in
the account of his conversion, 1 Tim. ii. 13, he gives thanks to Christ.
In 1 Cor. vii. 25, he says he had obtained mercy to be found faith-
ful. He regarded his being put into the ministry as great and unde-
served mercy, etc.
II. WJiat is the gospel t It is the glad news contained in the plan
of salvation revealed in the Scriptures. It is not a code of morals, nor
a cultus, nor a life ; it is a system of doctrines concerning God and
concerning man and Christ. This work is the j^lan of salvation ; through
him is the offer of that salvation to all who will consent to be saved
in that way. It is called the wisdom of God, so contrasted with the
wisdom of men, i. e., what God has revealed as opposed to what reason
teaches. Hence to be put in trust with the gospel means to be a stew-
ard of the mysteries, i. e., the truths revealed by God.
Two things are included in the gospel, the truth and the proclamation
of that truth. The gospel is a report — something heard.
III. In what sense is the gospel a " trust ? "
Two things are included in a trust, or two duties of a trustee. 1.
LET EVERY ONE PLEASE HIS NEIGHBOR. 363
The safe custody of what is committed to his care, and 2. The right
administration. A steward has these two duties.
As to the first. It must be preserved iu safety, and pi*eserved from
deterioration. If gold is committed to a man, he must not deposit it
in an insecure place ; he must defend it, and preserve it. He can't sub-
stitute worthless paper for it. The gospel is the most precious treasure,
far more so than gold or power. The minister is bound to preserve
it, and not substitute the worthless products of his own brain for it.
He must use it, not keep it hid in a napkin. He must use it for the pur-
pose for which it was designed, not for his own advantage.
Taul says of himself, 1. That he acted not as pleasing men, but God.
2. Not using flattery. 3. Not covetously. 4. Not seeking glory of
men.
The guilt of an unfaithful trustee is great.
His doom dreadful.
The reward and blessedness of a faithful minister the greatest con-
ceivable.
CCXLiI. Liet every one please his neighbor for good to edifi-
cation. Bom. 15 : 2.
[November 18th, 1877.]
The apostle makes a special application of the principle here stated,
to the conduct of the strong in reference to the weak. Taken by itself,
it is the injunction of the comprehensive duty of courtesy. The etymo-
logy and frequent usage of that word would confine it to what is out-
ward, i. c, to polished manners. Court, courtier, and courtesy are
nearly allied. Court, palace of a king ; courtier, one who frequents a
court ; courtesy, the style of manners becoming a court. But the word
has a higher meaning. The word court means also the art of pleasing,
to pay court; to court is to endeavor to please; courtesy is the
desire and effort to please arising from a good motive and directed to a
right end. This is j^recisely what the apostle enjoins. The sycophant
and flatterer desires to please but not for edification. He acts for a
selfish motive, and for a selfish object. A courteous man endeavors
to please for a good motive and for a good object. Every Christian, so
far as his Christianity moulds his character and controls his character,
is courteous.
The sum of Christian wisdom is to be Christ-like. We are not to
please ourselves, even as Christ pleased not himself.
Nothing can exceed the courtesy of Christ and his condescension,
kindness, and tenderness towards the humble, the poor, the suffering,
and the penitent. "Woman, hath no man condemned thee?" etc.
364 LAST WORDS.
Many of the earlier Christians wished to expunge that paragraph. But
no purer, brighter ray shines upon the earthly life of our Lord than
that which fell upon him when he uttered those words.
Courtesy has a negative side. It is manifested by avoiding to give
pain. 1. By impressing others with their inferiority, of their position,
of their knowledge, their talents, their force in argument, or their libe-
rality. The strong among the Corinthians despised the narrowness and
weakness of their scrupulous brethren. 2. By in any way hurting their
feelings.
The positive or affirmative of this virtue, is the endeavor to please,
to heal wounded feelings, to inspire confidence and affection.
This is the way to do good ; whatever alienates the people from a
teacher tends to alienate them from what he teaches, and on the con-
trary. Example of Paul. Be infused with the spirit of the gospel. Do
to others what you would have them do to you.
CCXIill. Above all these things prat on Charity, which is the
bond of perfectness. Col. 3: 14.
[December 14th, 1877.]
These words come after an exhortation to the practice of the Chris-
tian virtues of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-
suffering, forgiveness. In addition to all these put on charity, which
is the bond of perfectness. Not perfect bond, but that which renders
perfect. Love is that which unites all the other virtues into one com-
plete whole. It is compared to the outer garment which completes the
array of the person.
Another interpretation. As in 11th v. Paul has said in the Church
and in Christ : " There is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor un-
circumcision, barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free ; but Christ is all,
and in all ; " he is understood to say here v. 14, that love is this unify-
ing principle, which binds together all the otherwise discordant mem-
bers of the Church. 'Ayd-fj, in Greek Scriptures used, 1st. of love,
benevolence, kindness to our fellow-men. 2. of God's love to us. 3. of
our love to God. 4. Of brotherly love among Christians. 5. Of love
in general as a Christian grace, without specification of its object. It
is spoken of in 1 Cor. xiii. Its characteristics are 1. Suffereth long. 2.
Is kind. 3. Does not envy. 4. Vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up.
5. Doth not behave itself unseemly. 6. Seeketh not its own. 7. Is not
easily provoked. 8. Thinketh no evil. 9. Rejoiceth not in iniquity,
but rejoiceth in the truth. 10. Beareth all things, believeth all things
hopeth all things, endureth all things.
CHRISTIAN STABILITY. 365
Of this love it is taught, 1. That without this all other passions are
worthless, all professions, all hopes, are empty and vain. No amount
of knowledge, or orthodoxy, or of power, natural or supernatural, no
almsgiving or devotion to the poor, no church membership, no assidui-
ty in all religious duties, is of any avail.
2. That this love is the fruit of faith. It cannot exist without it, and
faith without it is dead. Why ?
3. It is the bond of perfectness. (a.) It unites all the Christian vir-
tues, (b.) It unites all the members of Christ's body.
4. It is the image of God. It makes us like Christ.
5. It is the beauty and blessedness of heaven. Perfection of the re-
ligion of the Bible.
1. Not Ritualism.
2. Not mere benevolence.
3. Not orthodoxy.
4. But faith in the doctrines revealed, which faith produces love and
all its fruits.
CCXIiHI. Christian Stability.
[Feb. lOth, 1878.]
The exhortation " stand fast " occurs no less than six times ; and
still more frequently the same duty is enjoined in equivalent forms of
expression. The duty, therefore, is one of primary importance.
There are two requisites to standing fast, viz., something to stand
upon, and strength. A man may have his feet on a rock, yet if
he be as weak as a rag, he cannot stand ; and no matter how strong he
is, if his feet are on quick-sand, he cannot be stable.
First, as to the ground on which to stand.
1. It must be truth. 2. Right principles. Truth is permanent, er-
ror is changeable, and therefore in every department, unless a man's
views are correct, there is no security for his stability. But as our
subject is Christian Stability, the truth demanded is religious truth, the
truth of the Bible. Some men's faith rests on tradition, that of others
on speculation, and that of others still, on feeling. They believe what
is agreeable to them.
T/iese foundations are all unstable. The traditions of the Pharisees
have all passed away; the traditions of the Church change from age to
age. Speculation results in philosophy, than which nothing is more un-
stable ; e. g., the different schools of Greek philosophy, of the middle
ages, of our own day, as Rationalism, Pantheism, Materialism, Atheism,
and now Pessimism.
366 LAST WORDS.
Feeling. Many believe in God ; they believe in his mercy, but not
justice, not in salvation by blood, not in depravity, not in God's sove-
reignty, not in eternal punishment. The only stable foundation is the
Bible ; the firm conviction that the Bible is the word of God, that
what it teaches is true infallibly. The only ground of this faith, which
is stable, is the witness of the Spirit. True experimental religion is the
only security against error, and the only security for stability.
Right Principles are necessary ; not expediency, not self-interest or
the interest of parties, but what is right.
Second, we must have strength. There is much difference natural-
ly among men, but the strength needed is not our own. It is of the
Lord. It is his, and his gift. If we trust in ourselves, we fall.
CCXIilV* But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Pet. 3 : IS.
[Feb. 21th, 1878.]
Few words in the New Testament are of more frequent occurrence
or of more varied application than the word grace. All its specific
meanings spring from its primary sense of undeserved love. The love
of a parent is not grace ; but the love of a superior to an inferior, and
especially to the undeserving, is grace. Hence the love of God to sin-
ners is grace. It is a wonderful and glorious attribute ; not mere com-
passion, but love, delight in its object. Hence any gift flowing from
this undeserved love is grace, as repentance, faith, etc., etc. Hence,
also, the great gift, the influence of the Spirit, is pre-eminently grace ;
then the effect which the Spirit produces, <ppov7][ia rod meo^aroq, spiri-
tual-mindedness, i. e., the new heart, the law on the mind. The word
has, therefore, an objective and a subjective sense. Here it is used
in the latter sense. To grow in grace is to grow in piety.
1. The new nature is a new life, aDd all life is progression ; vegeta-
ble, animal, rational and spiritual. All these have their limits. Spi-
ritual life does not reach its limit in this world. Paul says, when he
was a child, he had not the perfection of a man.
2. "Wherein this growth consists. It consists mainly in increase of
knowledge and increase of strength ; strength to resist evil and to do
good, to preserve a right state inwardly and a right action outwardly.
3. The conditions of growth, are nourishment, air, exercise, light
and heat. It is so in plants, in animals, in rational life, and in spiri-
tual life. The nourishment of spiritual life is truth. Exercise is
bringing into action all Christian graces, action inward and outward.
Light and heat are the presence and communion of God and Christ.
The air is the constant sense of nearness to God.
CAST NOT AWAY, THEREFORE, YOUR CONFIDENCE. 3G7
4. Cultivation, iu this case, is the diligent use of the means of grace.
The farmer must labor ; so must the student, and so also the Christian.
Good fruit will not grow of itself; neither will the mind, nor will piety.
5. Connection of growth in grace and knowledge of Christ. In one
sense they are identical. In another, the latter is the means of the
former. We grow in grace as we grow in the knowledge of Christ.
Importance of this subject :
"We go back unless we go forward.
We go forward only by labor.
We cannot float up stream.
CCXI/V. Cast not away, therefore, yonr confidence, which
hath great recompense of reward. Heb. 10: 35.
[March 3d, 1878.]
The apostle addresses his readers in this chapter, as a general would
address his army, engaged in a desperate battle. Every thing de-
pended on their holding their ground. If they broke their ranks, or
fell back, destruction was inevitable and direful.
These Christians were exposed to the severest persecutions, and the
most insidious seductions. Their situation was analogous to that of the
ancient Hebrews surrounded by enemies, who often persecuted and
often allured them. The latter form of trial was the more dangerous
and the more frequently successful. The one great unpardonable and
fatal offence under the Old Testament was apostacy from -the worship
of Jehovah. This was punishable by death. It admitted of no re-
pentance.
The apostle strives to impress upon his readers, that their danger was
the same, their crime if they forsook Christ would be greater, ami their
punishment far more severe. It was greater, as much as Christ was
greater than Moses, and his blood more sacred than that of bulls and
goats.
We need this caution and exhortation. A ship sailing rapidly in a
smooth sea, among hidden reefs and shoals, is often in more danger
than when tossed about by a hurricane in mid-ocean. In the one case
all on board are secure and careless, in the other all are watchful and
alert.
Our danger is,
1. From within ; an evil heart, not to be despised, not to be ne-
glected, but strenuously watched.
2. From the influence of the world, its avocations, its amusements,
its spirit, its opinions leading to indifference, latitudinarianism and in-
fidelity.
368 LAST WORDS.
3. The powers of wickedness in high places.
Our security, is perseverance. This is often insisted on in the Scrip-
tures. When a man is overboard, it is not the first grasp of the rope
that saves him. That is essential ; but it is equally essential that he
hold on. So a soldier in battle. So the Christian. He may hold on
through life, but make shipwreck at the end.
This confidence— ~apprt a la — includes inward faith and hope, out-
wardly, frankness and confession. Both are necessary. The Christians
in the time of persecution were required to confess as well as to believe.
How this is to be secured. Here, as everywhere, the grace is a gift,
but must be cultivated. The soldier must cultivate courage — deter-
mine to be brave. We must look constantly to Christ, who is our
strength.
Great recompense of reward, conditioned on perseverance. It is in-
finite, i. e., inconceivable, inexhaustible, unending. We shall be like
Christ and share his glory.
CCXLVI. Occupy till I come.
[March 10th, 1878.]
The oldest, most plausible, and the most commonly repeated objec-
tion to salvation by grace is that it destroys the necessity of good works
and also their importance. If men are not saved for their works, works
are not necessary ; if God is as willing to save the chief of sinners as
the most moral of men, good works are not important. And, more-
over, if the grace of God is more manifested in the salvation of the
wicked than of the good, then the worse we are the better. These ob-
jections were made against Paul's doctrine, and he answers them. They
have been repeated a million times since. As the same objections were
urged against the apostle's teaching as are urged against the Protestant
doctrine, it proves that our doctrine is the same as his.
The truth is, that good works are as necessary under the Gospel as
under the law. It is still true that " without holiness no man shall see
God," that no adulterer, or drunkard, or reviler, or extortioner, or
avaricious man, or liar, can enter into the kingdom of God. The ne-
cessity of good works is the same ; the ground of that necessity is dif-
ferent. Under the law the ground is that moral works and reward
stand in the relation of service and hire. Under the Gospel the ne-
cessity arises,
1. From the nature of God and the immutability of the moral law.
2. From the nature of faith, which is fruitful in good works, or it is
not saving.
OCCUPY TILL I COME. 369
3. From the nature of salvation, which is a deliverance from sin.
4. From our relation to God as his children. We are not his child-
ren unless we reverence, love and obey him.
5. From our relation to Christ as partakers of his life. We arc not
partakers of his life, unless we live as he lived.
TWO CLASSES OF THESE GOOD WORKS.
I. Those religious and moral duties which are founded on our relation
to God and our felloiv-ci'eatures.
II. Those tve owe to Christ as his servants.
A slave is bound to be a religious and moral man, to be kind to his
family and neighbors, but he is also bound to serve his master, to do
the work assigned him. Such, indeed, is our relation to Christ, that
these two classes are only different phases; for all religious and moral
duties may be regarded as service rendered to him. Nevertheless, it
is well to consider them distinct in their relations.
The command, "occupy till I come," has reference to the latter
class.
What are talents t All our physical and mental gifts, all our attain-
ments, all our influence, all our time, everything capable of being used
in his service are talents.
1. Our duty is to regard these advantages as gifts, not as natural or
acquired endowments, but as things given for a definite purpose.
2. They are given, not to be used for ourselves, our society, or for
the world, but for Christ. It is a higher thing to use them for the
community and for mankind, than for ourselves, but it is not serving
Christ unless done as such. A man may perform all his circle of secu-
lar, political duties, but if a religious man, he would do it as serving
God, and if a Christian, as serving Christ.
3. These talents, as they are not to be used for our own ends, so they
are not to be used at our discretion. The slave and soldier must do as
he is directed. He cannot follow his own will, or his own judgment.
So we have a prescribed rule. Many men think they can serve Christ
in a better way than that prescribed in the Bible (neglecting the order
prescribed, commanding what Christ has not commanded.)
4. We are to give an account of the use of these talents. The ser-
vant who did not use his was condemned. What shall be done to those
who misuse theirs? or who use them for their own selfish purposes?
5. Men will be rewarded according to their fidelity. Not according
to their success, but according to their desire and effort to serve Christ.
This is consistent with free grace.
6. When we look back, how much we have to humble us. When
we look forward, how much we have to animate and encourage "In-
24
370 LAST WORDS.
asniuch as ye did it unto one of the least of these, my brethren, ye did
it unto me."
CCXLVII. My Iiord ami my God. Jno.20:28.
[March 31st, 1878.]
I. This is not an exclamation.
1. Because such exclamations were abhorrent to the Jews.
2. It would be without an example in the Scriptures.
3. It is by its form necessarily an address ; Thomas said to him, i. e.,
to Jesus. He acknowledged Christ to be his Lord and God.
II. Meaning of the ivords, or the difference between the ivords Lord and
God.
Kuptoi;, lord, means owner, and as ownership includes control, hence
Kuptos expressed (a.) The idea of Lordship founded on possession, as
Lord of the vineyard, Lord of slaves, Lord of the whole earth, (b.)
The Lordship without reference to its ground ; hence kings are called
lords, so also heads of families, husbands, teachers, etc. (c.) Hence a
mere title of courtesy as dominus, mister, etc. (d.~) As applied to God>
it retains its relative meaning. It expresses the relation of God to his
creatures as their owner and absolute ruler. It is used hundreds of
times in the Septuagint for God inappropriately, as when it is substi-
tuted for Jehovah, Shaddai and for Elohim, and not only for Adhon
and Adhonai. Hence in the New Testament it is used for Christ. He
is our Lord, in the sense in which Jehovah was the Lord of the He-
brews. He was their absolute owner and ruler. Christ owns us both
as Creator and Redeemer.
What the word " God " means passes all understanding and imagina-
tion.
It is easy to say " God is a Spirit infinite, eternal," etc. etc. But
who can comprehend the infinite? We know that a being infinite in
his Being and perfections must be (a.) The object of adoration, (b.) of
supreme love, (c.) of absolute submission, (d.) The ground of confi-
dence, (e.) That his favor is spiritual and eternal life. All that God
is Christ is. All that is due to God is due to Christ.
What is the force of the word " myf" It is a possessive pronoun. It
means not only that Christ is the person whom we acknowledge and
confess to be our Lord and God, to the exclusion of all other persons
out of the Godhead ; but that he stands in the relation of Lord and
God to us and that we stand in a corresponding relation to him ; that
he is to us Lord and God, that we recognize his ownership and authori-
ty, depend on his protection, adore, love, trust and serve him as our
Lord and God.
FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH. 371
This it is to be a Christian. " No man can say that Jesus Christ is
Lord but by the Holy Ghost." Whosoever confesses that Jesus is the
Son of God is born of God. Tin: way in which a man becomes a Chris-
tian is by having Christ revealed to him as Lord and God. And the
way in which men grow in grace is by growing in the knowledge of
Christ.
The great duty of men, therefore, is preaching Christ. The blessed
glory of heaven is to know Christ as we are known.
CCXL.VIII. Fight the good tight of faith. 1 Tim. 6 : 12.
[April Wh, 1878.]
The fight of faith may mean first the fight which faith wages ; in
which faith is one of the contending parties ; the world, the flesh, and
the devil is the other party. In this case faith is to be taken in the
subjective sense. It is an inward organ by which we perceive things
unseen and eternal, and through which we experience their favor. In
this view the fight of faith is that spiritual conflict which is so fully
described in Gal. v. and Eph. vi. and elsewhere. Second. It may
mean the fight for the faith. The command, then, is the same as in
Jude ver. 3 : " Contend earnestly for the faith which was once delivered
to the saints." In this case faith is used objectively for the doctrines
believed. Paul speaks of those who have "erred from the faith." He
speaks of himself as having " kept the faith." He draws a broad dis-
tinction between the '; wisdom of the world," and the "wisdom of God."
By the former he means the opinions or convictions which men arrive
at by speculation. These may be either true or false. In neither case
do they belong to the category of faith.
By the wisdom of God he means the truths supcrnaturally revealed
by God ; things which " Eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man, the things Avhich God hath prepared for
them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his
Spirit." These constitute the faith for which we are to contend.
They are objects of faith, because they are received on testimony, the
testimony of God. The faith therefore delivered to the saints and
which wc are to preserve, propagate and transmit, are the truths supcr-
naturally revealed which are contained in the Scripture.-.
1. The first necessary condition of contention for the faith is the firm
conviction that the Bible is the infallible rule of faith, i. c, that what-
ever the Bible teaches God teaches, and therefore is infallibly true,
and consequently no man can reject it without rejecting the testimony
372 LAST WOEDS.
of God. If a man allows himself to depart from what he sees the
Bible teaches, there is no security for him. He may believe any-
thing.
2. A firm conviction of the importance of the things thus revealed.
Without holiness, no man can see God, and without truth there can be no
believers. Our own salvation and that of others depends on the truth.
Look at the heathen world and those once Christian countries which
have lost the truth.
3. An inward experience of the power of the truth. No man con-
tends for anything which he does not value. The want of this experi-
ence is the great source of error.
The way to contend for the truth is,
First, to confess it, to proclaim it. The power is in the truth.
Second. To answer misrepresentations and gainsayers.
This should be done with meekness, speaking the truth in love, re-
membering that Paul may plant and Apollos water, but it is God who
gives the increase.
THE VEEY LAST.
CCXLIX. The Administration of the Lord's Supper to the
Graduating Class.
[April 2lsl, 1878J
I. Read the Scriptures relating to it.
II. Nature and Design.
1. A Commemoration.
2. A Communion.
3. A Consecration by Covenant.
I. Commemoration.
Includes (1.) Administration. This, in the present instance, rises to
adoration ; not simply adoration, but the peculiar form of it due to
God in fashion of a man. Not only does he possess all divine perfec-
tion, the azauyoKTria of the Father's glory, but he is also clothed with
the perfection and loveliness of humanity. It is this that makes him
the central point of the universe to whom all eyes are turned.
(2.) Gratitude. First, the benefits. Deliverance (a.) from hell,
(6.) power of Satan (c.) and sin, (d.) restoration to the favor and
fellowship of God, (e.) fellowship with Christ, including participation
with his life and glory. Second, the cost at which these benefits were
secured. Christ's humiliation and suffering.
II. A Communion. (1.) An act and means of participation. "We
participate in his body and blood, i. e., of their sacrificial virtue.
(2.) The effect of this makes us (a.) one with him, (6.) one body.
THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 373
Illustration from the Jewish rites. Participation at the altar made a
man a Jew — a partaker of the benefits of the Theocracy. So participa-
tion of the heathen sacrifices effected a union with the objects of worship.
In this ordinance our union with Christ and with each other is far
more intimate.
III. Consecration.
We cannot commemorate Christ as our Saviour without thereby
acknowledging ourselves to be his, the purchase of his blood and de-
voted to his service-
■
m
■
Wtt
38
1
1
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11